《His unwanted wife, the world鈥檚 coveted genius》 Chapter 1 ?Chapter 1: In the evening, heavy rain poured over Owathe as Belinda Wright made her way to Dream Club. She was soaked through, but somehow managed to keep the cake she held untouched by the downpour. Upon reaching the entrance to the private room, Belinda nudged the door open slightly. ¡°Verena, throughout the three years you vanished, not once did Lucas cease his search for you. And now, you are finally back!¡± Hearing those words from inside the room, Belinda froze mid-step. Verena? The same Verena Reed who used to be Lucas rk¡¯s girlfriend? ¡°But hasn¡¯t Lucas already gotten married?¡± asked a soft female voice. ¡°Ah, Verena, there¡¯s no need to concern yourself with that woman Lucas married. Lucas was coerced into that marriage by his father, who threatened to kill you if Lucas didn¡¯tply. Lucas married that woman only to protect you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Verena¡¯s doubt was evident in her voice. ¡°Absolutely! Why else would Lucas choose someone like Belinda? She¡¯s so unappealing and overweight. Besides, she¡¯s an illegitimate daughter. Marrying her was Lucas¡¯s way of annoying his father, of getting back at him!¡± Outside the private room, Belinda felt a chill run through her. Herplexion drained of color as the words sank in. Recalling the night when Lucas had proposed, she remembered how her heart had soared with joy. She had been blissfully unaware of the harsh truth. She had believed herself incredibly fortunate, never realizing she was merely a pawn in a revenge plot. Explore fresh tales at g aln ov el s ; It turned out Lucas had only married her because she was, in their cruel eyes, ugly and fat. Belinda couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitterugh, her body wavering slightly as she stood frozen in ce. She clenched the door handle tightly to steady herself. ¡°Speaking of Belinda, it has been five hours since she left. It¡¯s doubtful she¡¯ll ever show up. Delight Desserts is way out in the eastern suburbs, and just getting there and back takes more than three hours. Besides, that ce is notorious for its long queues. Surely, Belinda isn¡¯t foolish enough to go there.¡± ¡°If Lucas requested it, Belinda would go there even if Delight Desserts were in another city. Everyone knows how deeply she loves Lucas. She¡¯s so pathetic.¡± Upon hearing these scornful remarks, Belinda inhaled deeply, put on a stoic expression, and thrust the door to the private room open, making her entrance. Her gaze quickly found the figure of confidence and charm at the center of the room. Lucas was sitting on the sofa with his legs elegantly crossed, embodying a casual yet graceful air. His visage was stunningly attractive, every feature exquisitely sculpted. This man was Belinda¡¯s husband, the esteemed leader of the Triumph Consortium. A hush fell over the room when everyone saw Belinda enter. Shortly thereafter, a voiceced with mockery pierced the silence. ¡°Verena, ever wonder what Lucas¡¯s wife looks like? Take a look at her now.¡± At that moment, Belinda¡¯s appearance was disheveled. Rain-soaked clothes clung to her, entuating herrge frame. Strands of hair were stered to her damp face, highlighting a noticeable dark mark on her left cheek. . . . Chapter 2 ?Chapter 2: Ignoring the disdainful stares, Belinda approached Lucas, setting the cake on the coffee table with a strained smile. ¡°Lucas, I brought the mousse cake you requested.¡± Without even ncing at Belinda, Lucas slid the cake toward Verena, saying in a charming voice, ¡°Here, you can have it now.¡± Verena responded with a bashful smile. ¡°I just mentioned it casually.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you would actually ask her to buy it.¡± A jolt of realization struck Belinda, her eyes widening in shock. She felt as though her heart had been pierced by a knife. The cake she had spent nearly five hours to get¡­ It was meant for Verena? ¡°Verena, you see how deeply Lucas cares about you now, don¡¯t you? He would fetch the moon for you if you desired it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Go ahead and eat the cake. After all, Belinda just spent five hours getting it. Don¡¯t let her efforts go to waste!¡± At that, Belinda¡¯s fists clenched at her sides. She felt like the biggest fool in the world. Just then, Lucas rose and strode toward Belinda, meeting her gaze with an expressionless face. In a cold voice, he said, ¡°The divorce papers are on the coffee table at home. Sign them when you go back.¡± ¡°Divorce papers?¡± The color drained from Belinda¡¯s face as she stared at Lucas, her lips quivering. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s offers tales worth telling Lucas¡¯s expression remained indifferent. ¡°I married you only to appease my father and to keep Verena out of harm¡¯s way. Now that she has returned, I can ensure her safety.¡± Belinda understood the implication behind his words. Their marriage had merely been a strategic move. With his objective fulfilled, Lucas now saw no further use for her, a wife who only brought him embarrassment. Thinking of this, Belinda suddenly smiled. But her smile was tinged with resignation and bitter irony. She looked up at Lucas, her eyes filled with sorrow, yet clinging to a sliver of hope. ¡°Lucas, in all our years together, was I nothing more than just a convenient tool for you?¡± Laughter erupted around Belinda, cruel and mocking. ¡°Is Belinda delusional? Does she truly expect Lucas could have any affection for her?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t she see herself? She¡¯s so ugly!¡± Ignoring the cruel insults, Belinda kept her gaze locked on Lucas, her determination for an answer evident. With a cold voice, Lucas said, ¡°Yes.¡± Tears immediately welled in Belinda¡¯s eyes. In that moment, it felt as though her heart had been ripped out, thrown to the floor, and mercilessly crushed. The pain was overwhelming. A hollow chuckle escaped Belinda,den with despair. ¡°I see,¡± she murmured. She nodded slowly, epting her fate. ¡°I¡¯ll sign the divorce papers when I get home.¡± . . . Chapter 3 ?Chapter 3: ¡°See you tomorrow at ten at the courthouse,¡± Lucas said coldly. He then turned and sat back on the sofa. Belinda¡¯s steps were heavy as she moved toward the door to leave. Just then, Verena¡¯s soft voice echoed. ¡°Lucas, I¡¯m too full. Can I discard this cake?¡± Hearing that, Belinda froze. ¡°Of course,¡± Lucas replied. Upon hearing Lucas¡¯s response, Belinda shut her eyes, letting her tears mix with the raindrops on her face. She left the room quickly and made her way back to Reverie Vi, the home she had shared with Lucas. On the coffee table awaited the divorce papers, just as Lucas had mentioned. Belinda scanned the documents and noted the settlement terms. After she divorced Lucas, she would receive three hundred million dors and two luxurious houses. Despite having used her, Lucas had ensured she wouldn¡¯t walk away empty-handed. Three years of marriage now equated to three hundred million and two properties¡ªwasn¡¯t that a form of profit? With a bitter smile, Belinda signed the divorce papers. Just then, a tear sshed onto the document; she hurriedly dabbed at it and looked up, trying to hold back any further tears. At that moment, her phone buzzed with a new message. It was from her mentor. ¡°Belinda, have you decided yet? Don¡¯t pass up this chance to study abroad¡ªit¡¯s an incredible opportunity. You¡¯ll regret missing out!¡± Belinda looked at the message, her resolve strengthening as she replied, ¡°I¡¯ve decided. I will go abroad to study.¡± For weeks, Belinda had been uncertain about epting the offer to study abroad. Now, rity hade. She would seize this opportunity. It was time for her to begin anew. She wanted a new life, one that was truly her own. After replying to the message, she slipped her phone into her pocket and began to pack. Though the previous day¡¯s rain had left her feverish, she pushed herself¡ªfever and all¡ªto the courthouse by ten the following morning. However, even after the clock ticked past eleven, Lucas still hadn¡¯t shown up. Belinda decided to call him. Verena¡¯s voice greeted her as soon as the call connected. ¡°Lucas, can you help me here?¡± Then, Lucas¡¯s voice came through. ¡°I¡¯m tied up right now. We¡¯ll reschedule the courthouse visit.¡± . . . Chapter 4 ?Chapter 4: With that, he ended the call abruptly. Belinda stared at her phone as the call disconnected, a knot forming in her throat. With a heavy heart, sheposed a final text to Lucas. Then, she removed her SIM card and discarded it in the nearest bin. She pocketed her phone and walked away without a backward nce. Today was not just any day¡ªit was her departure day for Chixdon. Belinda made a vow to herself that once overseas, she would erase all memories of Lucas from her mind. Three years had passed, and the ambiance at the Thomas family estate in Owathe was alive with excitement. In the grand banquet hall,ughter and conversations mingled with the thick fragrance of perfumes. The Thomas family, one of the top four influential families in Owathe, wielded considerable power. That evening, they celebrated the return of their family head¡¯s goddaughter from overseas with avish banquet. The city¡¯s elite had turned out in full force for the asion. ¡°Lucas, isn¡¯t it true that Belinda returned today as well?¡± Ryan Adams inquired from a corner of the room. Hearing the question, Lucas paused for a moment, his fingers tightening around his wine ss. After a brief pause, he nodded to confirm the news, savoring a sip of wine. d in a sharp dark blue suit, Lucas exuded an air of meticulous sophistication. ¡°It¡¯s about time!¡± Ryan eximed, turning to look at Verena, who stood next to Lucas. ¡°That woman Lucas married should have been gone from his life long ago. Congrattions, Verena. It must be only a matter of time before you be Mrs. rk.¡± Verena responded with a slight smile, her voice gentle. ¡°Being close to Lucas is what matters to me, not the title of his wife.¡± Despite her words, her intent gaze on Lucas spoke volumes about her true feelings, her expectation to marry him evident to all observers. Lucas averted his eyes, his finger idly tapping his ss, remaining silent. Catching Verena¡¯s hopeful look, Ryan said, ¡°Lucas clearly adores you, Verena. Once he is free from Belinda, he¡¯ll no doubt make you his wife right away. Right, Lucas?¡± Lucas remained unresponsive, seemingly lost in his own thoughts. Verena¡¯s lips parted as though she was about to speak, but the room¡¯s attention was suddenly drawn elsewhere by a stir at the entrance. All heads turned as the sound of clicking heels resonated across the marble floor, echoing with the heartbeat of the crowd. A striking figure in a fiery red gown appeared. The gown had a deep V-neck and shimmering sequins, with a fishtail hem that danced as the woman walked. Her presence was undeniably maic, her figure wless. Her refined features were framed by bright eyes, their charm enhanced by dark eyeliner. . . . Chapter 5 ?Chapter 5: Her beauty was not only seen but felt, leaving everyone present stunned. ¡°Oh my God! Who is that woman? I can¡¯t believe someone so captivating has been here in Owathe all along! Why haven¡¯t I seen her before?¡± Ryan couldn¡¯t hide his astonishment. ¡°Indeed, she is quite striking,¡± Verenamented with a smile. Lucas slowly raised his eyes to look at the woman, and his gaze narrowed sharply at the sight. ¡°I like her! I¡¯ll get her number right now. Just wait for my good news!¡± Ryan quickly dered, heading toward the woman with determined steps. Approaching her, Ryan shed a smile he believed to be his most charming. ¡°Hello, beautiful! I¡¯m Ryan Adams, son of the Adams Group¡¯s chairman. Would you allow me the pleasure of your acquaintance?¡± Belinda looked at Ryan, a subtle smile ying on her lips. Previously, among Lucas¡¯s circle, Ryan had been particrly harsh toward her, always hurling insults in her direction. He had called her many foul names, never considering her feelings at all. But now, here he was, standing before her, clearly captivated by her beauty. The sweet irony of it all amused Belinda. ?????????v?????.co?? for more reading Seeing her charming smile, Ryan was momentarily spellbound. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Could I possibly have the pleasure of knowing your name?¡± As Belinda opened her mouth, about to speak, a deep voice interrupted her, saying, ¡°Belinda¡­¡± Belinda and Ryan simultaneously looked over. The approaching man carried himself with an ease and allure that seemed to fill the space around him. ¡°Mr. Thomas,¡± Ryan said with respect. After giving Ryan a brief nod, Darren Thomas turned to look at Belinda. ¡°Belinda, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to join Uncle Santino and the rest. Your godfather is waiting for you.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda responded, quickly falling into step beside Darren. As Belinda walked away, Ryan¡¯s expression registered his astonishment. He hastened back to Lucas and the others, barely containing his excitement. ¡°Did you see that? That woman is Santino Thomas¡¯s goddaughter! And Mr. Thomas just called her¡­ Belinda or something. Anyway, her name sounds elegant!¡± Hearing Ryan¡¯s words, Lucas narrowed his eyes slightly. Vincent James, who had been quiet earlier, chimed in, ¡°Santino and his wife never had children of their own. Despite attempts by rtives to have their children adopted by them, they rejected every proposal. It was only three years ago that they publicly announced a goddaughter in Chixdon, whom they adore. I always assumed she was from there, but now, it turns out she¡¯s from our country.¡± Ryan suddenly burst outughing, his enthusiasm evident. ¡°I was hesitant about the task my mom had assigned me, but now, I¡¯m fullymitted!¡± Ryan¡¯s mother had hoped he would forge a good connection with Santino¡¯s goddaughter. . . . Chapter 6 ?Chapter 6: ¡°You can¡¯t pursue her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not an option,¡± Lucas interjected in a low, gravelly voice, cutting through the chatter. Hearing that, Ryan and Verena were visibly taken aback. They both turned to look at Lucas. ¡°Why not?¡± Ryan demanded, confusion in his voice. Lucas¡¯s face was expressionless, his gaze fixed on Ryan. ¡°Because I said so.¡± His voice carried amanding tone, his striking features betraying no emotion. Expressions shifted on both Ryan¡¯s and Verena¡¯s faces. Verena looked at Lucas and opened her mouth, about to speak. But before she could say anything, Lucas abruptly rose from the sofa and exited the room. Verena watched him leave, her hands balling into fists out of frustration. She was lost in thought. Why did Lucas object to Ryan pursuing that woman? Belinda exited the restroom, straightening her dress, ready to return to the hall. She paused abruptly when she noticed a tall, handsome man casually leaning against the wall nearby. Lucas nced over at Belinda, their eyes briefly meeting. Belinda held his gaze for a second before casually looking away and walking past him. She pretended she didn¡¯t know Lucas at all, ignoring his presencepletely. ¡°Wait, stop.¡± Lucas¡¯s cold voice echoed. Belinda stopped and turned, her eyes locking with Lucas¡¯s. A slight smile yed on her lips as she said, ¡°Can I help you with anything, sir?¡± Her voice was soothing, like a soft melody. Belinda had thought three years would help her forget the man who had brought so much pain into her life. Yet, seeing Lucas now, she realized that his image was already ingrained in her memory. But she could remainposed in front of him now. Lucas chuckled coldly at her words, staring at her pointedly. His smirk was tinged with irony as he said, ¡°Belinda, are you pretending to have amnesia now?¡± Belinda was stunned for a moment. Had Lucas actually recognized her? Her eyes sparkled with a hint of surprise as she asked, ¡°What do you need from me, Mr. rk?¡± ¡°No longer pretending now, huh?¡± Lucas said sharply. With a light smirk, Belinda responded, ¡°Seeing as you¡¯ve recognized me, there seems to be little point in continuing the charade.¡± Lucas walked to stand before Belinda. ¡°Belinda, did you think that since you fled three years ago, you could avoid our divorce?¡± . . . Chapter 7 ?Chapter 7: ¡°Fled?¡± Belinda responded as if she had heard a funny joke. She stared back defiantly, her eyes brimming with derision. ¡°You were the one who didn¡¯t show up that day, Lucas. You set the time, but then you postponed it. Why should I wait for you like some sort of servant? Do you think you¡¯re that important?¡± Belinda¡¯s words, sharp and dripping with irony, caused Lucas to frown slightly. His expression darkened as he began to speak, but before he could continue, Belinda interjected. ¡°No need to worry, Mr. rk. We¡¯ll definitely finalize the divorce. I¡¯ll see you at the courthouse tomorrow at ten.¡± Turning to leave, she hesitated for a moment and then nced back at Lucas with a sarcastic edge in her eyes. ¡°Try to show up on time this time, Mr. rk. We both know how valuable our time is.¡± With that, she walked away without a second nce. After passing a corner, she paused, hershes fluttering as sheposed herself. Despite her outward poise, her heart was anything but steady. Drawing a deep breath, Belinda made her way back to the hall. Upon entering, she was greeted by a suddenmotion from the crowd. ¡°Mr. Singh, are you alright? Mr. Singh?¡± ¡°Someone call an ambnce, quickly!¡± ¡°Jordy! Jordy,e on, wake up! Don¡¯t scare me like this!¡± As the cries continued, a figure brushed past Belinda, rushing toward the center of themotion. Jordy Singh, a middle-aged man, was sprawled on the floor, hisplexion turning an rming shade of blue. He looked like he was having trouble breathing. Lucas quickly kneeled beside Jordy. ¡°Lucas!¡± At the sight of Lucas, Amanda Singh, Jordy¡¯s distressed wife, seemed to findfort. ¡°Stay calm, Mrs. Singh. Mr. Singh is going to be okay,¡± Lucas reassured Amanda in a soothing tone. Then, he turned to address the crowd, saying, ¡°Someone get Santino to bring the family doctor here!¡± ¡°Move aside!¡± demanded a clear, authoritative female voice suddenly. At that moment, Belinda walked over to Jordy. She attempted to kneel beside him, but her gown was too restrictive. With a slight frown, she ripped the hem of her gown without hesitation. Now kneeling beside Jordy, Belinda swiftly unbuttoned his shirt to assess his condition, a mask of concentration on her face. ¡°How is he?¡± Darren inquired from close by. Turning swiftly to Darren, Belinda said, ¡°Get the medical kit, quick.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Darren replied. Belinda then addressed the onlookers. ¡°Could everyone please back up? He needs more air.¡± . . . Chapter 8 ?Chapter 8: The people aroundplied and stepped back, allowing more space for Jordy and Belinda. Lucas watched Belinda manage the emergency with efficient calm, lost in thought. He recalled then that Belinda had studied medicine in university before. Soon, the Thomas family butler arrived with the medical kit, eximing, ¡°Here you go, the medical kit!¡± Belinda opened the kit, pulling out alcohol, cotton swabs, and a syringe. She moistened a cotton swab with alcohol and disinfected a spot near Jordy¡¯s heart. Then, she began preparing the syringe. After a while, she was about to inject Jordy. ¡°Wait!¡± Suddenly, an urgent cry from a woman made Belinda stop. ¡°Excuse me, are you a doctor? Don¡¯t act so recklessly! Can you be held ountable if something happens to the man?¡± Verena¡¯s voice cut through the tense atmosphere. Belinda momentarily hesitated and then turned to face Verena with a cold look. ¡°Be quiet. Your interruptions aren¡¯t needed when I¡¯m trying to save a life.¡± ¡°You!¡± Verena, startled by the rebuke, was about to say more when Amanda stepped forward. ¡°Lucas! Control your friend!¡± Amanda¡¯s demeanor was both cold and authoritative. ¡°If her actions dy the treatment of Jordy and something happens to him, I won¡¯t let her off easily!¡± Lucas remained silent, merely casting an icy nce at Verena. The coldness in his nce sent a shiver through Verena, silencing her. She bit her lip tightly, not daring to speak further. Just then, Darren said to everyone, ¡°Belinda is soon to join the Cardiac Surgery Department at Grand ins General Hospital. Should anything go wrong, the Thomas family will take responsibility. Any other concerns?¡± This revtion surprised everyone present. Grand ins General Hospital was not only a leading hospital in Owathe but also nationally respected for its medical expertise, particrly in cardiac surgery. Amanda¡¯s face lit up immediately. She turned to Belinda and said, ¡°I believe in you! Please, help my husband.¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry,¡± Belinda replied confidently. Without further dy, she positioned the syringe at a precise location below Jordy¡¯s sternum and along his left rib margin, then inserted the needle. The room fell silent, all eyes fixed on her actions. Just then, the Thomas family doctor arrived, asking, ¡°Where is the patient?¡± ¡°Shh!¡± The crowd quickly shushed him, signaling for quiet. Momentarily stunned at first, the doctor soon realized what was happening. He observed Belinda¡¯s procedure without a word, holding his breath. After a moment, a guest whispered to the doctor, ¡°What exactly is she doing?¡± . . . Chapter 9 ?Chapter 9: The nearby crowd leaned in, their interest piqued. The family doctor replied in a low voice, ¡°She¡¯s conducting a pericardiocentesis. This man has umted fluid around his heart, and this procedure is meant to drain it to relieve his distress.¡± ¡°I see,¡± came a murmur in response. As time seemed to stand still, all eyes were fixed on Belinda. After a while, she finally removed the syringe from Jordy. Relief washed over the crowd as color began to return to Jordy¡¯s face, though his breaths were still shallow. Soon after, medical professionals arrived and quickly transported Jordy to the hospital. Darren extended a hand to help Belinda rise from her kneeling position. After the intense focus required for the procedure, Belinda felt a slight numbness in her legs as she stood up. ¡°Belinie!¡± a voice called out. Santino Thomas approached with a warm smile. ¡°Belinie¡± was a special nickname given to Belinda by Santino and his wife, Mollie Thomas, symbolizing their hopes for Belinda to embrace a new chapter in her life. A guest inquired with curiosity, ¡°Mr. Thomas, is this exceptional young woman your goddaughter?¡± Santino looked at Belinda with a warm, affectionate smile before facing the guests and saying, ¡°That¡¯s right! She is the goddaughter of Mollie and me.¡± A chorus of admiration followed. ¡°Lucky for us that Belinie was here today!¡± ¡°She is so young, yet she is already about to join the prestigious Cardiac Surgery Department at Grand ins General Hospital. She is truly remarkable!¡± While praises flowed freely toward her, Belinda maintained her poise, unaffected by the ttering words. Once the banquet officiallymenced, Belinda and Darren led the opening dance. Their dance included close steps and touches, which, to the audience, appeared intimate. Everyone believed Belinda and Darren made a good match. Lucas, seated with his legs crossed and his hand idly tapping his thigh, watched them. His expression was neutral, but those familiar with him could sense the storm beneath his calm facade. The following morning at the courthouse, Lucas and Belinda arrived on time. When Belinda saw Lucas, she walked past him without a word and entered the building. Lucas watched her graceful figure, his eyes narrowing slightly. . . . Chapter 10 ?Chapter 10: As they sat in the waiting area, Belinda¡¯s phone abruptly rang. She nced at the caller ID, her expression showing a flicker of impatience before stepping away to answer the call. ¡°Hello, what is it?¡± ¡°Star, Elsa Torres from Ascein emailed again. She¡¯s insisting that you perform her son¡¯s surgery,¡± came the cheerful voice of a woman. Belinda responded with a hint of disinterest, ¡°I¡¯m not avable. Her son¡¯s condition isn¡¯t critical, and their local specialists are more than capable of performing the surgery. There¡¯s no need for me to do that.¡± The woman on the other end of the lineughed softly. ¡°Understandable, but you know how it is with mothers and their children. Elsa wants nothing but the best for her son, which apparently means you.¡± Belinda sighed and dismissed the idea once more. ¡°Tell her no. I¡¯m busy here. I need to hang up now.¡± After ending the call, Belinda rejoined Lucas in the waiting area. About five minutester, Lucas¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He took the call, and his face immediately showed concern. ¡°I will be there immediately,¡± he said quickly before ending the call. ¡°Lucas!¡± Belinda quickly caught his arm, stopping him from leaving. With a firm gaze, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what hase up, but we need to get divorced today!¡± Belinda believed that from Lucas¡¯s concerned expression, the person who had called him must have been Verena. Lucas replied in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s my father. He has been taken to the hospital.¡± Belinda¡¯s face immediately took on a serious expression. She rose swiftly and said, ¡°I¡¯ming with you!¡± Without a word, Lucas turned and walked toward the exit. Inside the VIP ward at Grand ins General Hospital¡­ ¡°Mom!¡± Lucas eximed as he entered the room. ¡°How¡¯s Dad?¡± ¡°He was fine until he took a phone call that upset him greatly, causing an asthma attack,¡± Norma rk exined. Only after she had said that did she notice Belinda, who had followed Lucas into the ward. Norma looked at Belinda, puzzled at first, but then her eyes widened in recognition and astonishment. ¡°Belinda? My goodness! What have you been through these three years to transform so drastically?¡± Belinda was recognizable to Norma by her distinct facial features. Before, even though Belinda had been heavy and had a noticeable dark spot on her face, her facial features had always been distinct and beautiful. ¡°Norma,¡± Belinda said with a steady voice, greeting her. Just then, Harold stirred in his bed. Norma quickly turned toward him, visibly relieved to see him awake, but still slightly concerned. ¡°Oh, you gave me quite a fright!¡± . . . Chapter 11 ?Chapter 11: As Harold¡¯s eyes settled on Lucas, his expression soured. ¡°Lucas, did you really go through with the divorce from Belinda?¡± The day after Belinda had returned to the country, she had reached out to Harold. But Harold had been shocked to learn the next day about Lucas and Belinda¡¯s pending courthouse visit for the divorce. At Harold¡¯s questioning, Lucas¡¯s expression tightened, and he shot a look at Belinda before letting out a coldugh. ¡°Harold.¡± Belinda stepped closer to the bedside. Harold had aged significantly in the past three years. Now well into his seventies, Harold was much older than his wife, who was in her early fifties. Lucas, their only child together, had been born many years after Harold¡¯s two children from a previous marriage. Upon seeing Belinda, Harold blinked, a mix of surprise and recognition in his eyes. ¡°Belinda, is that really you?¡± Belinda simply nodded in confirmation. Harold¡¯s face brightened with a relieved smile. ¡°Ah, so this is your true appearance, my dear!¡± He then shot Lucas a stern look before turning back to Belinda. ¡°Belinda, you have my full support here. I will not let Lucas divorce you.¡± Belinda responded earnestly, ¡°Our decision to divorce is mutual and has been thoughtfully considered by both Lucas and me. You must understand that¡ª¡± For updates, visit ?¦Ál?ov??s.co? ¡°What?¡± Harold¡¯s response was immediate, his breathing quickening in distress. ¡°No, I cannot ept that!¡± Norma reacted with rm and quickly intervened to calm him. ¡°Calm down, Harold! It¡¯s okay; they won¡¯t get a divorce. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She then shot a pointed look toward Lucas and Belinda. ¡°Leave this room, both of you, now!¡± Given Harold¡¯s fragile state, Lucas and Belinda didn¡¯t dare say anything more. They silently acknowledged Norma¡¯smand and left the room. Once outside, Lucas stopped abruptly and turned to face Belinda with a cold look. ¡°Are you ying games with me, Belinda?¡± Belinda¡¯s brow furrowed deeply at his usation. She looked him directly in the eyes and said, ¡°Lucas, do you honestly believe I was the one who told Harold about the divorce?¡± Lucas said coldly, ¡°Who else would have informed him, if not you?¡± He recalled how Belinda had purposely avoided him while taking that phone call at the courthouse and how, soon after her call had ended, his mother had called him. With a look of scorn, Lucas said to Belinda, ¡°Given my father¡¯s condition, we¡¯ll need to dy the divorce. Are you pleased now?¡± Belinda felt a pang in her heart despite her resolve to remain detached. She was truly pained by Lucas¡¯s biting words and disdainful look. Taking a moment topose herself, she replied, ¡°Mr. rk, you don¡¯t have to be like this. Believe me, I am as eager for this divorce as you are.¡± . . . Chapter 12 ?Chapter 12: She then added with a slight smile, ¡°Your father isn¡¯t feeling well today. That¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll discuss the matter with him again tomorrow.¡± Lucas eyed Belinda skeptically, his pupils narrowing as he tried to discern whether she was telling the truth. Just as he was about to speak, the door to the hospital room swung open. Norma appeared, saying, ¡°Harold wants to see you both now.¡± Lucas and Belinda entered Harold¡¯s hospital room one after the other. Inside, Harold had regained someposure, though he still looked weak. ¡°Lucas, you cannot divorce Belinda. Do you understand that?¡± ¡°Understood, no divorce. Just focus on your recovery for now,¡± Lucas responded with a hint of impatience, though there was a trace of concern in his eyes. Turning to Belinda, Harold said, ¡°And you, Belinda, promise me not to divorce Lucas.¡± Without hesitation, Belinda nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t divorce him.¡± Only then did Harold finally feel relieved. After ensuring Harold was resting, Lucas and Belinda stepped out of the room. Find your adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°§à¡± cir¨ªlica) Just then, Belinda¡¯s phone rang abruptly. She answered, and immediately, a sharp,manding voice echoed from the other end of the line. ¡°Belinda! You¡¯ve alreadye back to the country, but not once have you visited home. Don¡¯t you care about your family anymore? Or do you think you¡¯re too good for us now? Come home right now!¡± The person on the other end of the call was Belinda¡¯s biological father, Baker Wright. A smirk curled at the corners of Belinda¡¯s mouth as she listened, her face devoid of emotion. ¡°Understood,¡± she replied coldly before ending the call. She pocketed her phone and, without giving Lucas another nce, walked away. At the entrance of the Wright family estate, Belinda keyed in the security code at the front gate of the house. ¡°Incorrect password.¡± The automated system rejected Belinda¡¯s attempt to open the door. With a slight frown, Belinda tried again, but the password was still incorrect. Augh, cold and mocking, escaped her lips. Opting not to knock, she made her way around to the back of the house. Five minutester, she returned wielding a hefty sledgehammer. With a powerful swing, she shattered the door lock with the hammer. The loud bang set off a shrill rm that echoed throughout the property. Almost instantly, the door swung open. The butler, looking rmed and flustered, confronted Belinda as he stepped outside. ¡°This is outrageous! Do you know whose house this is? How dare you try to break in like this!¡± . . . Chapter 13 ?Chapter 13: Ignoring the butler, Belinda tossed the sledgehammer aside and strode into the house. Inside, Baker was heading toward the door, rmed by themotion. ¡°What¡¯s all this noise?¡± He stopped short when he spotted Belinda. Baker¡¯s eyes widened. He waspletely taken aback. The butler hurried in after Belinda, pointing usatorily at her. ¡°Mr. Wright! She just broke through the door with a hammer!¡± From another part of the house, a middle-aged woman¡¯s voice rose in concern. ¡°Baker! What was that sound?¡± She hurried toward themotion. The sight of Belinda caused the middle-aged woman to gasp in shock, her hand flying to her mouth. ¡°Oh my God, Belinda? Is it really you?¡± Hearing this, the butler stared at Belinda in disbelief, unable to reconcile the elegant woman in front of him with the Ms. Wright he remembered¡ªoverweight and in. ¡°Belinda! You can¡¯t just return and start destroying the house. Have you lost your mind?¡± Baker said sharply once he collected himself. With a calm smile, Belinda responded, ¡°I attempted to use the password, but it kept rejecting it as incorrect. This is my home. I couldn¡¯t possibly have forgotten the password. It seems the lock must be malfunctioning. I figured a firm strike might just set it right.¡± Baker¡¯s expression stiffened momentarily. He had intentionally changed the password to signal to Belinda that she was no longer wee here after she had left the country three years ago and refused to acknowledge her mistakes. The thought of her trying to break in with a hammer sent a surge of irritation through him. As Baker¡¯s anger red, visible tension appeared on his forehead. He fixed a stern gaze on Belinda. ¡°Belinda! Kneel and apologize right now!¡± After Belinda heard Baker¡¯s words, her demeanor chilled momentarily. She was frozen in ce. Baker, noticing she remained motionless, raised his voice angrily. ¡°Did you not hear me? Do you believe you can simply forget what happened three years ago?¡± His voice was full of anger as hemanded, ¡°Someone, fetch the brassie!¡± The mention of the brassie caused Belinda to tense up, her fists clenching at her sides. ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Holley Lewis, Belinda¡¯s mother and Baker¡¯s mistress, cried out in desperation. She rushed to Belinda, grasping her hand. ¡°Belinda, please, kneel and apologize. Just promise you won¡¯t do that again!¡± Unyielding, Belinda freed herself from Holley¡¯s grasp and faced Baker with a cold stare. ¡°I will not apologize for things I didn¡¯t do.¡± She had said from the start that she hadn¡¯t stolen the missing ne and that she had not pushed her half-sister Kylee Wright. Yet, no one had believed her. Baker¡¯s face contorted with fury as he said, ¡°Enough! Today, you will face the consequences of your actions!¡± . . . Chapter 14 ?Chapter 14: ¡°Mr. Wright,¡± the butler called, approaching with the brassie in hand. The brassie was a solid piece of metal. A wave of uncontroble fear washed over Belinda at the sight of it, causing her to step back instinctively. She was intimately familiar with the severe pain the brassie could inflict. Baker advanced toward Belinda, brandishing the brassie menacingly. He stood before her, hoisting the brassie above his head, poised to deliver a punishing blow. At that moment, a hand shot out and grasped Baker¡¯s wrist to stop him. Baker, caught off guard, hadn¡¯t expected Belinda to have the courage to stop him. As he opened his mouth to say something, Belinda snatched the brassie from his grasp. Before Baker could react, Belinda mmed the brassie onto the floor, breaking it in half. A sharp crack echoed through the silent room. Belinda threw the broken brassie to the floor, her expression stoic, yet the emotions inside her raged like a storm. She had finally shattered the object of her fears. The brassie had haunted her for years. But now, it would no longer scare her! Silence enveloped the spacious living room momentarily. Baker stared at the broken brassie on the floor, his mouth agape in astonishment. After a moment, he turned his gaze to Belinda, his eyes burning with disbelief and anger. ¡°You¡¯ve turned against your own family! How dare you do that?¡± As he lifted his hand to strike Belinda, a firm voice halted him. ¡°Stop!¡± Themand echoed through the room. Descending the staircase were two women. Leading the way was Car Wright, Baker¡¯s wife, donned in a dark blue dress. Her demeanor was poised, and her features were refined. She was in her forties but looked younger than her age and beautiful. Following her was a young woman in a white dress, exuding charm and innocence. This was Kylee, the beloved daughter of Baker and Car. ¡°Baker, you really should learn to control your anger,¡± Car said in a soft voice. Baker¡¯s rage cooled slightly at her presence, but he tried to justify his actions. ¡°Car, you don¡¯t understand. This girl, she deliberately stole¡ª¡± Car interjected, her voice calm. ¡°Let the past stay in the past. We still don¡¯t truly know what happened back then. Belinda is now Mrs. rk.¡± ¡°If she desired a ne, she could simply purchase one¡ªwhy would she need to steal? Even though she identally pushed Kylee back then, Kylee has already forgiven her. Why bring up these old grievances?¡± Stunned into silence by Car¡¯s reasoned words, Baker found no words to counter. . . . Chapter 15 ?Chapter 15: Belinda¡¯s gaze on Car was filled withplex emotions. She knew that, logically, Car should despise and loathe her. After all, she was Baker¡¯s illegitimate daughter from an affair¡­ But Car had never shown anything but kindness toward her, even when everyone else had turned against her. Car had been the only one who had believed Belinda¡¯s innocence regarding the missing ne. ¡°Car,¡± Belinda said softly, greeting her. Car responded with a gentle nod, her eyes scanning Belinda with a mix of concern and motherly affection. ¡°Belinda, how have you been these past three years? You¡¯ve lost a great deal of weight. And your birthmark¡ªwhat happened to it? It¡¯s gone now.¡± Car was the first person to express concern after Belinda returned home. Kylee came forward with a smile, linking arms with Car as shemented, ¡°Indeed, Mom. I hardly recognized Belinda at the Thomas family¡¯s eventst night. She has transformed so much. I always said she would look amazing if she lost some weight.¡± Kylee had been the one to inform Baker of Belinda¡¯s return from abroad and her striking change. Looking at Car, Belinda said, ¡°I underwent a health check-up while I was overseas. The doctor discovered that my previous weight issues stemmed from medications that caused hormone changes. As for my birthmark¡­ it just faded naturally over time.¡± During Belinda¡¯s first year abroad, the dark mark on her face had begun fading without exnation. By her second year there, it hadpletely vanished. ¡°What do you mean by that? What happened before? Belinda, how could you have been using that kind of medication?¡± Holley said, her expression one of shock. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Belinda replied, shaking her head. She intended to investigate this matter now that she was back in the country. She wanted to find out whether the medication was a mistake or something more sinister. She also needed to understand the true origins of her birthmark. Belinda scanned the room, noting the surprised looks on everyone¡¯s faces, but they didn¡¯t reveal any clues for her. Kylee then said sympathetically, ¡°Belinda, you really have been through a lot.¡± She turned to her father, saying, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s time to let the past go.¡± ¡°I forgave Belinda long ago. I even told her she could have the ne if she liked it so much.¡± Baker¡¯s response to Kylee was affectionate yet tinged with resignation. ¡°You¡¯re too forgiving, my dear. It only makes it easier for her to take advantage of your kindness.¡± Kylee smiled gently and responded, ¡°Belinda and I are sisters. Why shouldn¡¯t I be kind to her?¡± Baker exhaled softly and then turned to Belinda. ¡°See how Kylee treats you? Remember how you treated her before? Out of consideration for Kylee, I¡¯ll drop the matter today.¡± He gave Belinda a pointed look. ¡°Thank Kylee now! Don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡± . . . Chapter 16 ?Chapter 16: Belinda¡¯s response was a soft scoff, her expression tinged with sarcasm. Kylee¡¯s words felt insincere to Belinda, almost making her feel sick. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be on my way now.¡± Without waiting for a reply, Belinda swiftly turned to leave. ¡°Look at that! That¡¯s how your daughter acts!¡± Baker eximed in anger. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Baker. I promise to talk to Belinda. She¡¯ll thank Kyleeter,¡± Holley responded meekly, trying to soothe Baker. As Belinda walked away, she could hear Baker¡¯s angry shouts and Holley¡¯s timid apologies. The scorn in her gaze only intensified. Once she reached her car outside the Wright family¡¯s residence, Belinda reclined in the driver¡¯s seat and shut her eyes, feeling exhausted. A profound sense of burden weighed on her chest. Despite anticipating the confrontation, living through it had left her feeling stifled and ufortable. After calming herself, Belinda took out her phone to send a message. Soon, her phone buzzed with a reply. A small smile flickered across her lips when Belinda read the response. She set her phone aside and quickly started the car. In the evening, at Nostalgia Lounge, a popr bar, Belinda¡¯s entrance did not go unnoticed. She was dressed in a form-fitting ck spaghetti-strap dress that highlighted her elegant neck, delicate corbones, and alluring figure. Her burgundy hair, styled in a high ponytail,plemented her bold, smoky eye makeup and dark eyeliner that entuated her captivating eyes. Her presence effortlessly drew the attention of everyone in the room. From the SVIP booth on the second floor, Lucas immediately spotted Belinda as she walked in. Her appearance, causing quite a stir, made it hard for him to miss her. Lucas¡¯s eyes lingered on her short, tight dress, and he frowned slightly. Could this woman possibly dress any more provocatively? ¡°Lucas, have you and Belinda gone through the process of your divorce?¡± Ryan¡¯s sudden inquiry interrupted Lucas¡¯s thoughts. Hearing Ryan¡¯s words, Verena, who was sitting next to Lucas, tensed up, waiting for Lucas¡¯s reply. Lucas looked away, his voice even. ¡°My father had an asthma attack after learning the news that we are about to get a divorce. He was taken to the hospital.¡± Ryan scoffed, his voice dripping with contempt. ¡°That vile woman must have tipped him off. I knew it! She never wanted a divorce. She fled three years ago, and now that she¡¯s back, she¡¯s still ying games with you, trying to stall the divorce.¡± Disgust painted Ryan¡¯s expression as he spoke about Belinda. He clenched his jaw, saying, ¡°Lucas, I swear, tomorrow I¡¯ll make sure she makes it to the courthouse.¡± Lucas gave him a brief look, his tone dismissive. ¡°Stay out of this. The matter is between her and me.¡± . . . Chapter 17 ?Chapter 17: Verena observed Lucas closely, sensing something off. Why did she feel like Lucas wasn¡¯t as eager for the divorce as he imed? Thinking of this, she bit her lip. Meanwhile, as Belinda approached the booth, she was greeted by a figure already waiting there. The woman assessed Belinda with a sweep of her eyes, her face lighting up with surprise and admiration. ¡°You look even more stunning in person than in pictures! You¡¯ve be really gorgeous!¡± The woman opened her arms wide. ¡°Wee back!¡± The woman was Bethany Yates, the daughter of the prominent Yates family and a dear friend to Belinda. Belinda embraced Bethany warmly and then joined her in the booth. Bethany poured wine for both of them and then asked, ¡°What happened? What made you suddenly want to drink tonight?¡± As their sses clinked, Belinda looked down and replied, ¡°I returned to the Wright family¡¯s residence today, only to find the entry code changed, and then¡­¡± She sinctly ryed the day¡¯s events at the Wright family¡¯s home to Bethany. Bethany¡¯s expression grew thoughtful as she listened, and then she looked intently at Belinda. ¡°Belinda, have you ever considered why Kylee targets you so relentlessly? She is the rightful heir of the Wright family, while you are the daughter of an affair. There¡¯s no logical reason for her hostility toward you, since you are not a threat to her. Yet, she once feigned injury and used you of pushing her. Why do you think that is?¡± Belinda was momentarily silent. ¡°Think about it¡ªwhat if Kylee was the one who nted that ne in your bag?¡± Bethany suggested, hinting at deeper schemes. Belinda considered this for a moment before responding, ¡°Over the past three years abroad, I¡¯ve mulled over this quite a bit. It seems¡­ She might have done that because of Lucas.¡± Bethany looked at her with an expression of realization. ¡°You¡¯ve caught on atst!¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°I¡¯ve always said Kylee¡¯s fixation on Lucas was over the top¡ªalmost obsessive. You underestimated her, thinking she cared about your well-being. Remember how she used to update you on the women who were interested in Lucas and advised you on how to handle them? Yet, all it did was push Lucas further away from you. Was she really trying to help you?¡± Belinda¡¯s lips twisted into a bitter smile as Bethany¡¯s words sank in. She believed Bethany was right. How had she been so blind to these details before? Her own naivety had left her vulnerable. She had be a pawn in Kylee¡¯s games repeatedly! . . . Chapter 18 ?Chapter 18: Bethany exhaled softly, a look of relief crossing her face. ¡°At least you see the truth now.¡± Then, as if a thought struck her, Bethany asked, ¡°Did anything unusual happen during your visit to the Wright family¡¯s home? Did anyone act oddly when they learned about the hormone medication causing your weight issues?¡± Belinda shook her head. ¡°Their reactions didn¡¯t reveal much. But I¡¯ve been overweight since childhood. Even if it¡¯s true that I was unknowingly given the medication, it¡¯s unlikely the Wright family is behind it. But I can¡¯t rule out the possibility that someone in the Wright family knows something about this.¡± Bethany agreed with Belinda, nodding thoughtfully. ¡°Right. After all, you only discovered your biological father¡¯s identity at 17. You moved into the Wright family¡¯s home after that. It¡¯s baffling to think someone would target a child that way. It couldn¡¯t possibly have been your mother, right?¡± Belinda gave Bethany a look of resignation. Bethany quickly smiled, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°I was just joking. It couldn¡¯t have been Holley. I know she adores you.¡± It was true. Holley loved Belinda deeply, but she was also meek andpliant toward Baker, always regarding him as the ultimate authority. Whenever Baker punished Belinda, Holley¡¯s only recourse was to weep and plead on Belinda¡¯s behalf. Bethany¡¯s tone shifted to one of seriousness. ¡°Unraveling something buried for over two decades won¡¯t be easy, but there are always traces left behind. We¡¯ll find the truth eventually.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Belinda responded, her voice steady. Then, shifting the topic, Bethany asked, ¡°So, are you truly going through with the divorce from Lucas?¡± Belinda scoffed at the mention of Lucas¡¯s name, her face showing detachment. ¡°Lucas and I have been over for three years.¡± Bethany sighed and replied, ¡°It¡¯s probably for the best. Being with Lucas brought you more pain than happiness. A marriage that only brings loneliness isn¡¯t worth holding onto. Look at you now¡ªyou are stunning and can choose anyone you like. You don¡¯t have to linger over someone like Lucas, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. Let¡¯s toast to that,¡± Belinda said, raising her ss with a bright smile. After enjoying their drinks, they hit the dance floor. Belinda and Bethany immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention with their beauty. At first, others danced around them, but it wasn¡¯t long before they owned the floor. Belinda was particrly eye-catching, her elegance and smooth movements drawing admiring nces. Every gesture she made, from tossing her hair to swaying her hips, held the crowd spellbound. Lucas watched the scene, his face darkening as he observed Belinda dance. Did this woman no longer remember that she was still legally his wife? . . . Chapter 19 ?Chapter 19: Verena noticed Lucas¡¯s fixed gaze on Belinda and felt a twinge of jealousy. Why did Lucas care about that woman so much? She thought Lucas hadn¡¯t known her before. Just as Verena was about to draw Lucas¡¯s attention away, she saw Belinda heading toward the restroom. Without a second thought, Verena rose and followed her. Belinda went to the balcony near the restroom to answer her phone. ¡°Hello,¡± she said. It was Harold on the other end of the line. ¡°Belinda, do you have time toe back to the mansion?¡± Harold¡¯s voice came through. Surprised, Belinda responded, ¡°You¡¯ve already been discharged from the hospital?¡± She had seen Harold in the hospital earlier today and hadn¡¯t expected him to be home so soon. ¡°Yes, I was allowed to leave. Staying in the hospital was getting too ufortable for me,¡± Harold replied. ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle over now,¡± Belinda quickly said. ¡°Okay,¡± Harold answered. Ending the call, Belinda left the balcony and was about to head back when she encountered Verena. Belinda stopped short. Her interactions with Verena had actually been infrequent. Car¡¯s father was an old family friend of Harold¡¯s, and Belinda often visited the rk family with Car and Kylee. During those visits, Belinda had sometimes seen Verena, who had been dating Lucas at the time. However, Harold¡¯s dislike for Verena meant Lucas eventually stopped bringing her home. Belinda vividly remembered the incident with Verena three years ago at the Dream Club¡ªshe had endured the rain to purchase a cake for Lucas. But it turned out that Lucas had asked for the cake because Verena had wanted it. The cake had eventually been thrown into the trash bin. It was on that day that Belinda had realized the truth about her dreamlike marriage¡ªa sacrifice Lucas had made for Verena. Even though three years had passed, seeing Verena again still stirred something in Belinda. Taking a deep breath, Belinda averted her eyes and was about to walk away when Verena spoke up. ¡°Ms. Thomas,¡± Verena called out suddenly. Belinda stopped in her tracks, realizing that Verena was calling her. . . . Chapter 20 ?Chapter 20: It dawned on her that Verena didn¡¯t recognize her. It made sense¡ªafter all, even Ryan had failed to recognize her before at the banquet, and Verena was much less familiar with her than Ryan. ¡°Can we talk?¡± Verena asked. Belinda responded with a slight smile. ¡°Of course.¡± Curiosity piqued, Belinda was interested in what Verena wanted to say to her, unaware of her true identity. They moved together to the balcony. Once there, Belinda got straight to the point and asked Verena, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Verena¡¯s gaze lingered on Belinda¡¯s strikingly beautiful face, a face that sparked envy in every woman. With a tight smile, Verena said to Belinda, ¡°Miss Thomas, as someone closely associated with the head of the Thomas family, surely you wouldn¡¯t covet someone else¡¯s man, right?¡± Belinda paused, stunned for a moment. Was she being used of seducing someone else¡¯s man? Who was Verena talking about? Anticipating the direction of the conversation, Belinda cautiously inquired, ¡°Who is the man you just mentioned?¡± ¡°I am talking about Lucas,¡± Verena replied. Belinda, having expected this, burst intoughter and faced Verena directly. ¡°Who do you think you are to say that to me?¡± Verena bit her lip and responded, ¡°I am saying that as the woman who will marry Lucas in the future.¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze turned scornful. ¡°In the future? Perhaps you shoulde back to me with your warnings once you¡¯re actually his wife.¡± Verena looked at Belinda purposefully, cautioning, ¡°Miss Thomas, surely you wouldn¡¯t want to be seen as a mistress, right?¡± Belinda¡¯sughter rang out, full of derision. ¡°Why should I worry, Miss Reed? After all, you are the one who is entangled with a married man.¡± Those words struck Verena like a p. Color flushed and drained from Verena¡¯s face. Belinda tilted her head, her eyes brimming with disdain. ¡°Miss Reed, you¡¯re hardly in a position to warn me here.¡± Ignoring Verena¡¯s reaction, Belinda walked away. This calmness she now felt when dealing with Verena was reassuring. It signified that she was gradually letting go of the past. As she watched Belinda depart, Verena clenched her jaw in frustration. She had to admit that Belinda had a point. If she didn¡¯t be Lucas¡¯s wife, her ims would hold no weight. Securing a divorce between Lucas and Belinda should be her focus now. . . . Chapter 21 ?Chapter 21: At the rk family estate, Belinda had earlier arranged for a chauffeur to drive her to the sprawling mansion. Once the chauffeur parked at the entrance, he soon left. As soon as Belinda got out of the car, she saw that directly opposite where her car had stopped, there was a blue Bentley Continental. The car door soon opened. Lucas stepped out of the Bentley. Upon spotting Lucas, Belinda quickly averted her eyes and started toward the mansion. ¡°Stop right there,¡± came Lucas¡¯smanding voice. Belinda paused momentarily but did not turn to face him. Lucas, with his long strides, quickly walked over to Belinda, examining her with an unreadable look in his eyes. In a low, enticing tone, he said, ¡°Belinda, remember, until our divorce is finalized, how you act, dress, and speak reflects on the rk family.¡± He stressed the word ¡°dress.¡± Belinda turned sharply to confront him, her voiceced with sarcasm. ¡°What exactly is wrong with my attire? Or are you so conventional, Mr. rk, that a spaghetti strap dress shocks you?¡± Her eyes narrowed with contempt as she continued, ¡°Since we¡¯ll soon part ways, I¡¯d prefer it if you kept out of my affairs. We¡¯re better off leading our own lives, okay?¡± Without waiting for Lucas¡¯s response, she walked into the mansion. Lucas¡¯s expression tightened as he watched Belinda walk away, his frustration evident. Belinda had clearly grown far more defiant after three years. Harold brightened upon seeing Lucas and Belinda back together. When Norma saw Belinda¡¯s dress, she frowned slightly but eventually said nothing. Belinda, looking concerned, turned to Harold. ¡°Harold, are you managing your health okay?¡± ¡°As long as I keep stress at bay and stay calm, I¡¯m alright,¡± Harold responded. A crease formed on Belinda¡¯s forehead. ¡°Why have you called me here, Dad?¡± asked Lucas. With a warm smile, Harold said, ¡°Starting this evening, you both are to move back and stay here at the estate.¡± Both Lucas and Belinda eximed in shock, ¡°What?¡± Belinda and Lucas responded simultaneously in shock, their reactions mirroring each other perfectly. Lucas gave Belinda a sideways nce, wondering if Harold¡¯s suggestion had anything to do with her. . . . Chapter 22 ?Chapter 22: With a forced chuckle, Belinda responded, ¡°Harold, isn¡¯t that a little over the top?¡± Immediately, Harold adopted a pitiful look. ¡°I¡¯m just feeling a bit lonely and thought it¡¯d be nice if you and Lucas could keep mepany more often. Is that unreasonable?¡± He embodied the image of a dejected elder now. Both Lucas and Belinda didn¡¯t know what to say. With a heavy sigh that carried a tone of resignation, Harold continued, ¡°Never mind, I understand. Young people like you wouldn¡¯t want to stay with an old fellow like me. It¡¯s okay; a bit of solitude won¡¯t harm me¡ª¡± Unable to bear such words from Harold, Belinda quickly interjected, ¡°Harold, I¡¯ll move back here to keep you and Normapany.¡± She only said she would move back, not mentioning Lucas. Moreover, she had nned to discuss her impending divorce from Lucas with Harold the following day, meaning her return to the rk family home would be brief. At her words, Harold¡¯s demeanor transformed as he beamed and then turned to gauge Lucas¡¯s reaction. Lucas¡¯s brow furrowed. He was clearly displeased by the turn of events. Harold¡¯s tone became serious. ¡°Is it really so burdensome for you to spend time with an old man like me?¡± ¡°Lucas, just say yes. Mom¡¯s missing you, too,¡± Norma chimed in, giving Lucas a meaningful look. Facing Harold, Lucas seemed to have thought of something and eventually gave in. Harold¡¯s face brightened immensely. ¡°Excellent! Hooper has already prepared your room. It¡¯s gettingte; perhaps you should rest for the night.¡± When he entered the bedroom, Lucas scowled at therge bed dominating the space. Belinda, maintaining herposure, headed straight for the bathroom to shower without a word. The butler, Hooper Todd, had arranged everything meticulously, from fresh clothes to toiletries. After her shower, Belinda slipped into her loungewear and settled into bed. Lucas exited the other bathroom and, seeing Belinda in bed, scoffed, ¡°Belinda, me sharing this bed with you is out of the question. You might as well forget about the idea now.¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes in response. ¡°As if I¡¯d ever want to share a bed with you¡ªI¡¯d probably end up with nightmares.¡± Belinda made her intentions clear with conviction, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be sleeping in the bed, and you can use the sofa.¡± Lucas frowned. ¡°The sofa, really?¡± With a taunting smile, Belinda said, ¡°Mr. rk, isn¡¯t it time you showed some gentlemanly behavior?¡± . . . Chapter 23 ?Chapter 23: ¡°Gentlemanly behavior? That¡¯s not exactly my style,¡± Lucas scoffed as he moved closer to Belinda. In a swift motion, he grabbed Belinda by the arm, lifted her from the bed, and threw her over his shoulder. His actions were so fast that Belinda had no time to react. ¡°Lucas! You bastard! What are you doing? Stop this right now!¡± Belinda yelled, pounding on Lucas¡¯s back as she struggled. Lucas walked a few steps quickly and dropped Belinda onto the sofa with no gentleness. He nced at her with indifference and then made himselffortable on the bed. Seething with anger, Belinda gritted her teeth. Determined to get back at Lucas, she sprang from the sofa, sprinted back to the bed, and forcefully kicked Lucas in the back. Unprepared, Lucas was sent tumbling off the bed by the impact of her kick. Lucas waspletely taken aback. To think he would be ousted from his own bed seemed unimaginable! From his spot on the floor, he stood up, faced Belinda, and fiercely spat out her name between clenched teeth, ¡°Belinda rk!¡± Sitting up with a slight tilt of her head, Belinda locked eyes with him, her gaze fearless, her smileced with mischief. ¡°Here I am! What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re not about to toss me from the bed as well, are you, Mr. rk?¡± Looking at Belinda, Lucas felt a mix of anger and resignation. ¡°Very well!¡± he said slowly, his voice dripping with warning before he pivoted and strode toward the walk-in closet. A thorough search of the closet revealed ack of spare nkets, forcing him to walk back to the couch with nothing, his face shadowed with frustration. Given that the couch was only five feet long, Lucas, standing six feet two inches tall, was ufortably confined. Meanwhile, Belinda sprawledfortably on the bed, flipping over nonchntly. At that moment, her phone rang on the nightstand. It was Darren on the line. With a puzzled tone, Belinda answered, ¡°Darren?¡± Darren said, ¡°Belinda, Mollie has been talking about you today again, wondering when you¡¯re nning to drop by to spend some time with her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stop by tomorrow,¡± Belinda replied. ¡°And tell her not to fret over the divorce. I¡¯ve got everything under control, and I¡¯ll get the divorce finalized tomorrow.¡± Lucas, now reclining on the sofa, arched an eyebrow when he heard Belinda¡¯s response. . . . Chapter 24 ?Chapter 24: Darren¡¯sughter filled the other end of the line. ¡°Fantastic! Once you¡¯re divorced, let¡¯s hit the club, and I¡¯ll hire five gigolos to entertain you.¡± ¡°Two is enough,¡± Belinda responded with a serious expression. After a pause, she added, ¡°Remember the gigolo fromst time?¡± His build and looks were quite appealing. Lucas¡¯s forehead creased as Belinda spoke, his face turning noticeably cold. ¡°Alright then!¡± Darren eximed with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll ensure the lineup is to your liking this time.¡± Suddenly recalling something, Darren added, ¡°By the way, Ryan from the Adams family has been asking about you. Seems like he might be interested in you.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyebrows went up slightly. ¡°Ryan? Interesting¡­¡± Her gaze narrowed craftily, and after a brief pause, she told Darren, ¡°If he inquires about me again, give him my number. Just don¡¯t mention my name.¡± Herst words carried a deeper, unspoken implication. ¡°Why?¡± Darren¡¯s confusion was evident. ¡°I need to ask him about something,¡± Belinda exined. ¡°I see,¡± Darren replied. M??? ?¦Ñ????? ?? ?????¦Í???.??? Their conversation continued for a while before they ended the call. As Belinda set her phone aside, she was about to switch off the light when Lucas¡¯s voice, dripping with sarcasm, pierced the silence. ¡°Belinda, it seems your life overseas has been rather vivid. Five gigolos? Could you really handle that many men?¡± Lucas¡¯s remark made Belinda reminisce with a pitiful expression, saying, ¡°Had you been punctual at the courthouse three years ago to seal our divorce, Mr. rk, my life overseas could have been far more thrilling.¡± Lucas gave a derisive chuckle. ¡°Really? Well, ensure Harold is persuaded tomorrow then.¡± His gaze grew stern. ¡°We need to finalize this divorce quickly so I can marry Verena.¡± Lucas was puzzled by his ownpulsion to utter thatst sentence. At his statement, a pang of sadness briefly touched Belinda¡¯s heart, yet her face remainedposed. She turned towards Lucas, her smile radiant. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. rk. I¡¯ll see to it that you and your beloved Verena are united without dy.¡± With a graceful flick of her wrist, Belinda turned off the light,id down, and closed her eyes. Having known for three years that Lucas wanted to divorce her for Verena, she hade back this time to finalize her divorce from Lucas once and for all. So, what was there to feel sad about? Lucas spent a restless night on the sofa,fort eluding him. . . . Chapter 25 ?Chapter 25: By morning, his eyes were shadowed with dark circles as he headed to work. On the contrary, Belinda awoke refreshed from a good night¡¯s sleep. After her morning meal, she made her way to Harold¡¯s room. Upon seeing Belinda enter, Harold asked, ¡°Do you need something, Belinda?¡± With a nod, Belinda sat on the sofa. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s a matter I want to discuss with you.¡± Harold released a weary sigh, fixing Belinda with a look that cut straight to the heart of the matter. ¡°You¡¯re here to talk about the divorce with Lucas, correct?¡± Startled by his bluntness, Belinda hesitated, then nodded in confirmation. ¡°Before I moved abroad, Lucas and I had already agreed to part ways,¡± Belinda confessed. ¡°But he never showed up at the courthouse, and I was in a hurry to leave, which dyed the divorce.¡± A shadow fell across Harold¡¯s face. The revtion that Belinda and Lucas had decided on a divorce three years ago shocked him. ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± Harold said, his voice thick with anger. With a grave expression, he continued, ¡°Belinda, it¡¯s clear that you married Lucas out of love for him. Perhaps he¡¯s cold towards you now, but feelings can change over time. Do you recall your early days in our family? Initially, I, too, had my reservations about you.¡± At these words, a gentle smile touched Belinda¡¯s lips. Indeed, Harold had initially been the least weing toward her when she had married Lucas. However, her persistent efforts had gradually won him over. It had taken more than six months for Harold to ept her as his daughter-inw. Belinda had always held onto the hope that her steadfast love and dedication might one day thaw Lucas¡¯s indifference toward her. Yet, after three years, she hade to the painful conclusion that Lucas¡¯s heart remained unmoved. Facing Harold directly, Belinda said, ¡°Harold, I¡¯ve given this divorce a lot of thought. I am sure that I want a divorce.¡± The resolve in Belinda¡¯s expression conveyed that her decision was final, leaving Harold to silently realize that his words would not sway her. After a reflective pause, Harold¡¯s eyes briefly sparkled with a different intent as he said, ¡°If you are resolved to go through with the divorce, I won¡¯t stand in your way. However¡­¡± His voice softened. ¡°Could you consider waiting until after my birthday celebration this year? Given my age, it¡¯s uncertain how many more birthday celebrations I can have. Allow me this one joyous asion this year, will you?¡± Belinda responded promptly, ¡°Harold, don¡¯t talk like that. You¡¯re strong and full of life! You have many years ahead of you!¡± Harold gestured dismissively, fatigue etched into his features. ¡°Ah, life¡¯s daily stresses are wearing me out.¡± . . . Chapter 26 ?Chapter 26: Belinda¡¯s heart ached at the sight of his weariness. A lengthy pause filled the room before Belinda finally nodded, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll wait. I promise.¡± She recognized that Harold¡¯s birthday was just a month away, and she preferred not to burden him with her and Lucas¡¯s troubles for a while. ¡°That¡¯s great! You¡¯ve always been the most considerate, Belinda,¡± Harold said, nodding with a smile that seemed to carry a hiddenyer of intention. He was secretly convinced that a month was enough time for him to make Lucas and Belinda like each other. After a further conversation about Harold¡¯s well-being, Belinda excused herself from Harold¡¯s room. Once back in her own room, she reached for her phone and called Lucas, whose number she still knew by heart. ¡°Hello,¡± came Lucas¡¯s deep, resonant voice from the other end of the line. ¡°Harold has given his consent for our divorce,¡± Belinda said inly as soon as Lucas answered. Lucas paused, surprised. Harold had consented to their divorce? g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o?? is where stories live Had Belinda really spoken to Harold about the matter? Before he could formte a response, Belinda continued, ¡°But Harold wants us to dy the divorce until after his birthday this year.¡± Lucas couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°A stalling tactic¡ªBelinda, this must be what you want, isn¡¯t it?¡± He let out a scoff, adding, ¡°Do you think that in a month, I might change my mind about the divorce?¡± Lucas¡¯s words made Belinda momentarily close her eyes in frustration. She took a deep breath to calm herself. As she reopened her eyes, her gaze had frosted over. ¡°Lucas, if you can get your father to agree to our divorce right now, I¡¯m ready to head to the courthouse today.¡± In a resonant tone, Lucas responded, ¡°Believe me, I want to. But just this morning, my mother shared that the doctor issued a new warning¡ªmy father¡¯s health has declined, and his asthma attacks have be more frequent. I can¡¯t let him be stressed or trouble him.¡± Belinda raised her voice in anger. ¡°Since you know your father¡¯s condition, you should understand that I can¡¯t anger him either. What choice do I have but toply?¡± Herughter, tinged with sarcasm, filled the air as she added, ¡°Had you made it to the courthouse three years ago, we wouldn¡¯t be in this mess. And yet, you dare to take the moral high ground and use me now? Do you really see yourself as someone I can let go of?¡± The veins on Lucas¡¯s forehead bulged under the sting of Belinda¡¯s words. He was about to retort when Belinda spoke up again. . . . Chapter 27 ?Chapter 27: ¡°The divorce papers are signed. In my eyes, we¡¯re already divorced. Consider me, your ex-wife, non-existent now. Feel free to shower all your affection on Verena. I know you¡¯re eager to marry her, but for Harold¡¯s sake, you¡¯ll have to wait a bit longer. You¡¯ve waited three years already; surely another month won¡¯t be too hard for you?¡± Lucas squinted, his voice low and raspy. ¡°It¡¯s good that you think this way. We have nothing to do with each other now.¡± ¡°Obviously!¡± Belinda snapped back with a coldugh before abruptly ending the call. She slumped onto the sofa, her expression dark and her spirit sour. She had no desire to talk to or see Lucas anymore. If she could, she would have rushed to finalize the divorce immediately, severing their tiespletely. She hoped that by cutting all connections with Lucas, she might finally free herself from the grip he had on her emotions. Despite her outward indifference, Belinda was anything but calm. Just then, the sudden ringing of the phone interrupted her thoughts. ncing at the caller ID, her eyes flickered with emotion as she answered, ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Belinda, could you visit home now? I miss you,¡± came Holley¡¯s weak, pitiful voice. ¡°Sure, I¡¯lle over now,¡± Belinda responded without hesitation. Joy radiated from Holley¡¯s voice. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! I¡¯ll prepare your favorite dishes for lunch.¡± After ending the call, Belinda left the rk family estate and made her way to Vera Vis. Her father had purchased Vera Vis for her mother. Holley¡¯s face lit up with joy upon Belinda¡¯s arrival. She eagerly ushered Belinda to the sofa, her expression a mix of happiness and relief. ¡°Belinda, you look so beautiful now, and it fills me with joy. However, why didn¡¯t you inform me about your transformation in advance?¡± Her voice dipped into mncholy. Belinda chose to remain quiet. The truth was, she had only managed to achieve her current slim figure three months ago. When she had first moved overseas, she used to call Holley daily. During these calls, Holley often pleaded with her toe back home ormented how Baker was upset with her departure. What was worse, Holley had frequently pressed her to apologize to Kylee. Gradually, these conversations had made Belinda reluctant to keep in touch with Holley. Additionally, her hectic schedule set by her mentor and his wife overseas had barely left her time to ponder these familial strains. . . . Chapter 28 ?Chapter 28: Belinda shifted her gaze to Holley and nodded in affirmation. ¡°Yes, I med you before. You even believed I took Kylee¡¯s ne.¡± A bitter chuckle escaped her as she continued, ¡°It¡¯s quite something, isn¡¯t it? My own mother refused to trust me.¡± Belinda was deeply hurt by Holley¡¯sck of trust. Holley¡¯s face grew anxious when she heard this. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belinda. I was misguided then, but I came to realize someone had set you upter.¡± With a dismissive shrug, Belinda responded, ¡°Does it really matter now? You still thought I was guilty of pushing Kylee intentionally. That¡¯s why you were adamant about me apologizing to her.¡± ¡°No, Belinda, that¡¯s not the whole truth,¡± Holley said, shaking her head earnestly. She quickly attempted to rify, ¡°I was aware you didn¡¯t shove Kylee, but under those circumstances, an apology was necessary to pacify your father. Had you apologized, perhaps you wouldn¡¯t have been beaten up like that. Do you think it didn¡¯t break me to see you in so much pain?¡± Indeed, because Belinda had stood her ground, refusing to confess to stealing the ne or pushing Kylee, Baker had brutally beaten her with the brassie, leaving her bruised. Despite the physical pain, she had never conceded to the usations, resulting in Baker banishing her from the Wright family¡¯s home. On the day she had departed, the injuries on her back had been severe. That evening, those wounds had worsened, leading her to have a high fever. This incident had made herpletely lose her hope in Baker. Reflecting on those moments, Belinda felt a resurgence of emotions. Sheposed herself, looked Holley in the eye, and said resolutely, ¡°Why should I apologize for something I didn¡¯t do? Admitting fault would mean acknowledging that I did those things. I¡¯d rather endure physical pain than betray my principles.¡± Holley¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, her voice breaking as she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see the bigger picture.¡± ¡°I just wanted to shield you from further harm.¡± As tears rolled down her cheeks, Holley looked truly pitiful. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belinda. I was weak, and I didn¡¯t protect you well¡ªit¡¯s all my fault!¡± Tears streamed down her face as Holley pped herself in distress. Belinda felt a sense of resignation upon seeing this. With a sigh, she extended her hand to sp Holley¡¯s, offering gentle reassurance. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom. I¡¯ve forgiven you long ago. There¡¯s no need for you to me yourself now.¡± Holley gazed at Belinda, her eyes brimming with hope. ¡°Is that true? You¡¯ve really forgiven me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Belinda said, dabbing at Holley¡¯s tears with a tissue. A smile then broke through Holley¡¯s tearful face. After a moment¡¯s reflection, Holley¡¯s expression became thoughtful. ¡°Belinda, could it be¡­ Do you think Car might be behind the hormonal issues?¡± . . . Chapter 29 ?Chapter 29: Belinda stared back in disbelief. ¡°Mom, why would you suspect that? I¡¯ve struggled with my weight since childhood. If hormones were the cause, wouldn¡¯t that imply someone has been tampering with them since I was little? Car was unaware of my existence back then. How could she have been behind this?¡± However, Holley raised her voice, her conviction clear. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t she? You reconnected with the Wright family at seventeen, but that doesn¡¯t mean Car only found out about your existence then! She could have discovered it before that. Given her family¡¯s influence, wouldn¡¯t it have been easy for her to target a child?¡± Belinda shook her head, her expression serene as she replied, ¡°It can¡¯t be Car. Mom, you¡¯re overthinking this.¡± Seeing Belinda¡¯s unwavering trust in Car, Holley felt a sharp sting of sadness and disappointment. ¡°Belinda, do you really hold Car in such high regard? You seem to trust her so much.¡± Belinda pursed her lips and responded earnestly, ¡°I like Car a lot because she¡¯s genuinely kind. Not only towards me but towards you as well. Despite not living at the Wright family estate, you go there frequently, and Car never speaks ill of you. She simply acts as if you¡¯re not there.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°She treats me, her husband¡¯s illegitimate daughter, with equal indifference. While she doesn¡¯t embrace me as her daughter, she hasn¡¯t made my life difficult or treated me unjustly. When I first came to the Wright family, some of the maids bullied me. Car noticed that and immediately dismissed several of them as a warning. After that, no one dared to bully me again. So, I don¡¯t believe she would intentionally harm me when I was a child by administering hormones.¡± At Belinda¡¯s words, Holley¡¯s expression turned dark. She clenched her teeth in frustration. ¡°That¡¯s just what she made you see. It can be deceiving! As the matriarch of the Wright family, she¡¯s obliged to maintain a facade of grace and kindness! But who really knows what she¡¯s like behind closed doors? Belinda, I didn¡¯t realize your affection for her ran so deep. If so, why don¡¯t you just call her ¡®mom¡¯ instead? Why acknowledge me at all, your mother, the other woman? And most importantly¡ªif not her, then who would have done it? Are you implying that it was me or your grandmother who poisoned you?¡± Your favorite tales are on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§ànn By the end of her speech, Holley¡¯s tone had sharpened, her words slicing through the air. Holley¡¯s usation caused a visible shift in Belinda¡¯s demeanor. Rising sharply from the sofa, Belinda faced Holley with a frosty expression. ¡°Mom! Why would you suggest I call her ¡®Mom¡¯? I¡¯m simply stating the facts. Why must you twist my words like that? And when have I ever med you or Grandma? I¡¯ve never harbored such thoughts. Your words wound me deeply.¡± Holley realized she had overreacted. Herplexion drained of color as she hastily offered an apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belinda. I let my emotions get the best of me and spoke out of turn.¡± She bit her lip, her eyes reflecting sorrow. ¡°I admit, I¡¯m envious of Car¡ªenvious that she married your father and took the title I longed for. And me¡­ I¡¯m just the other woman, scorned by all. I¡¯ve even pulled you into this, marking you as an illegitimate daughter. Your defense of Car triggered my fears, and I spoke without thinking. Belinda, can you forgive me?¡± . . . Chapter 30 ?Chapter 30: Belinda¡¯s response was icy. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re too emotional right now. Perhaps you should be alone for a while and calm down a little. I¡¯m going to my room to clear my head.¡± Without awaiting a reply, Belinda turned and left for her room. Holley watched her go, her face etched with regret. Back in her room, Belinda sank into the sofa, sighing deeply. She remembered Holley¡¯s stories of her young love with Baker, marred by his family¡¯s disdain due to Holley¡¯s modest upbringing. Car, the esteemed daughter of the Happer family, had fallen for Baker at first sight at a banquet. Once Baker¡¯s parents had caught wind of this, they had coerced Baker to sever ties with Holley and wed Car. Still in love with Baker, Holley had chosen to remain by his side in secrecy. In Holley¡¯s heart, she believed Car was the true interloper¡ªthe one who had stolen her man. Belinda never resonated with Holley¡¯s views or her decision to stay with Baker. She quietly disdained the choice. Yet, Holley was her mother, and Belinda believed it was not her ce to judge theplexities of her mother¡¯s rtionship with Baker and Car. As Belinda mulled over these thoughts, her phone¡¯s sudden ring snapped her back to the present. She retrieved her phone, her eyebrows knitting together in a faint expression of resignation when she saw the caller ID. With a weary sigh, she swiped to answer the phone, saying, ¡°Hello¡­¡± ¡°Star,e on, my dear! It¡¯s been several days since you¡¯ve been back¡ªwhen will you make your way to the hospital?¡± The voice on the line belonged to Caiden Rodgers, the middle-aged deputy director of Grand ins General Hospital. With a hint of irritation, Belinda replied, ¡°Why are you so eager for that? I¡¯ve juste back to the country. Can¡¯t I have a moment to settle in? Plus, I¡¯m sure the Cardiac Surgery Department isn¡¯t desperately in need of doctors.¡± Caiden replied, ¡°We may not be short-staffed, but we certainlyck an expert surgeon¡ªnamely, you.¡± Feeling cornered, Belinda sighed. In fact, she hadn¡¯t envisionedmitting to a hospital job at all. Her obligation to Caiden stemmed from a favor he had extended while she had been overseas, which led to his request for her to join the Cardiac Surgery Department at Grand ins General Hospital upon her return. Feeling indebted, she had agreed. With a sense of resignation, Belinda said, ¡°Okay, I hear you. I¡¯ll go there the day after tomorrow. Does that work?¡± ¡°Perfect! I¡¯ll escort you to the department myself then,¡± Caiden quickly said. ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary!¡± Belinda quickly responded. ¡°A formal escort by the deputy director would be too much. I¡¯d prefer something more low-key. Just someone to point me in the right direction will do.¡± ¡°Alright then,¡± Caiden replied. . . . Chapter 31 ?Chapter 31: After hanging up, Belinda stepped out of the room. Despite Holley¡¯s offer to cook, Belinda did not let her enter the kitchen. Instead, Belinda prepared the lunch herself. As they sat down to eat, Holley expressed her pleasure, saying, ¡°I can¡¯t remember thest time I had your cooking, Belinda. Your cooking skills are as good as always.¡± ¡°Then have a little more,¡± Belinda said with a smile. ¡°Okay, I will.¡± Holley returned the smile and then raised another topic, looking intently at Belinda. ¡°So, you¡¯ve formally recognized Santino and Mollie as your godparents, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Belinda responded nonchntly. Holley continued, ¡°I heard the Thomas family has just purchased somend for a resort development project?¡± Belinda fixed Holley with a steady look. ¡°Mom, where are you going with this?¡± Holley smiled at Belinda. ¡°You know, the Thomas family is seeking business partners for the new venture. Maybe our family could be their business partner?¡± Belinda maintained herposure. ¡°I prefer not to get involved in the Thomas family¡¯s business dealings.¡± Holley said, ¡°I¡¯m not suggesting you meddle, just that you could mention it to your godfather. He¡¯d likely listen to your suggestion.¡± Belinda suddenly scoffed. ¡°Is thising from Dad? Did he ask you to talk to me about this?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Holley hesitated before Belinda cut her off, saying, ¡°Tell him I won¡¯t mention the matter to Mr. Thomas. If Dad is really interested in partnering with the Thomas family, he should approach them directly instead of trying to use me.¡± Holley¡¯s face fell slightly. ¡°Belinda, you¡ª¡± But Belinda interjected again, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s not discuss this further, please.¡± Belinda then added more softly, ¡°Can we focus on enjoying our meal together in peace?¡± Holley was about to say something but eventually chose to remain silent. After the meal, as Belinda loaded the dishwasher, her phone rang. It was Harold calling. ¡°Hello, Harold,¡± Belinda said. ¡°Belinda, do you have a moment?¡± Harold inquired. ¡°Just finished lunch. What¡¯s going on? Anything you need?¡± Belinda replied. Harold said, ¡°I was wondering if you could bring some homemade food to Lucas at his office?¡± He sighed and continued, ¡°You don¡¯t know how it has been these past three years. Ever since you left, no one has cared about whether he eats or not. Lucas neglects his meals when he¡¯s buried in work, and his stomach problems have gotten worse. I¡¯d appreciate it if you could help me this time.¡± . . . Chapter 32 ?Chapter 32: Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and she responded, ¡°How about I order him some quality takeout instead?¡± There was a pause on the other end of the line before Harold¡¯s voice, filled with resignation, came through. ¡°That won¡¯t work, Belinda. He¡¯s too picky. He won¡¯t touch takeout. Don¡¯t worry. If you¡¯re too busy to do that, I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡± Belinda was momentarily speechless. Harold had really left her with no other option. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of it. You should rest, Harold. Your health alwayses first,¡± Belinda said. She yielded, recognizing that Harold¡¯s intentions weren¡¯t just about the meal, but about mending bridges between Lucas and her. Harold, on the other end of the line, couldn¡¯t hide his delight. ¡°Thank you, Belinda. Just make sure he eats. He tends to neglect his meals when he¡¯s on his own.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Belinda replied. After the call, Belinda informed Holley she was heading out and left Vera Vis. Conveniently, there was a five-star restaurant nearby. Belinda picked up some dishes there before making her way to the Triumph Consortium. Once at the Triumph Consortium, she bypassed the main elevators and headed straight for the CEO¡¯s private elevator. She then pressed her thumb against the biometric scanner. ???§ÁE ??P?¦«T¦®? I§ª G¦«?§ª?V¦®??.??? After a couple of beeps, the elevator doors opened. Belinda¡¯s eyes momentarily flickered as she entered the elevator. She was surprised her fingerprint still worked. She had thought Lucas would have revoked her ess by now. Harold had arranged for her fingerprint registration here many years ago. Back then, she had personally prepared and delivered all of Lucas¡¯ lunch. However, after only two such deliveries, Lucas had explicitly told her not to do it again. With no alternatives, she had kept up with preparing his meals but had begun using gourmet takeout containers, discreetly leaving them at the secretary¡¯s desk. She had instructed the secretaries to deliver the meals to Lucas without revealing that she had made them herself. Reflecting on her past actions, Belinda couldn¡¯t help butugh at herself. Unbeknownst to Belinda, her use of the CEO¡¯s private elevator stirred a flurry of whispers and conjectures among the staff in the Triumph Consortium¡¯s lobby. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Who was that woman using the CEO¡¯s elevator just now?¡± ¡°Is that the CEO¡¯s wife, perhaps?¡± ¡°No way, that can¡¯t be right. The executive secretary¡¯s office described the CEO¡¯s wife as rather in and plump. But that woman just now was strikingly attractive and well-proportioned. There¡¯s no way she is the CEO¡¯s wife.¡± Unaware of the murmurs in the lobby, Belinda made her way directly to Lucas¡¯ office after leaving the elevator. Upon her arrival, the secretary, momentarily taken aback by Belinda¡¯s presence, hesitated before asking, ¡°Miss, may I help you?¡± . . . Chapter 33 ?Chapter 33: Belinda greeted her with a smile, saying, ¡°Tinsley, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Belinda¡¯s frequent meal deliveries over the years had made her a familiar face among the secretaries at the CEO¡¯s office. Tinsley Quinn, the secretary, looked puzzled for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but may I ask, who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Belinda. Don¡¯t you remember me, Tinsley?¡± Belinda said. Tinsley¡¯s expression shifted to one of astonishment at the name. ¡°Mrs. rk? What¡­ You look so different now!¡± It was hard for the secretary to reconcile this version of Belinda with the one she remembered. Belinda let out a gentleugh, offering no further exnation, and simply asked, ¡°Is Lucas here?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s in his office. Please, go right through,¡± Tinsley responded quickly. Belinda acknowledged with a nod and approached Lucas¡¯ office door. Then, she knocked softly. Upon receiving permission to enter, she opened the door and walked inside. Lucas¡¯ reaction was immediate when he saw Belinda. His brow furrowed, and his tone turned cold. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Belinda ced the meal she had brought on his desk, avoiding eye contact. ¡°Harold sent me to bring you lunch.¡± A smirk formed on Lucas¡¯ face when he heard that. He believed she had likely used Harold¡¯s request as an excuse to see him. After all, when they had been staying together after their marriage, Belinda had taken the task of preparing his lunches into her own hands. He had only found out about this after Belinda had moved abroad when he noticed a change in the taste of his meals. After questioning his assistant, he had uncovered the truth about Belinda preparing his lunches before. Following Belinda¡¯s departure, he had struggled to adapt. None of his meals felt right anymore, whether it was breakfast, coffee, or lunch. Nothing seemed to suit his preferences as before. It was these sudden changes that made him realize how deeply Belinda had been integrated into his daily life. He had even begun avoiding Reverie Vi, their home, where it was filled with reminders of Belinda. Belinda had meticulously cared for his clothing, his shoes, and even his personal items, handling them with a devotion he hadn¡¯t fully appreciated before. Reflecting on these details stirred something in Lucas. While he was still deep in thought, Belinda turned to leave the room. ¡°Stop!¡± Lucas suddenly said just as Belinda was walking away. . . . Chapter 34 ?Chapter 34: Lucas eyed the logo on the meal container with a slight frown. ¡°What is this, Belinda? You expect me to eat this?¡± Belinda, turning to face him with her arms crossed, said, ¡°It¡¯s from a five-star restaurant¡ªhardly substandard.¡± With a dismissive gesture, Lucas pushed the container aside, his tone firm and cold. ¡°I¡¯d prefer you make something for me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Belinda scoffed, herughter tinged with sarcasm. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right, Mr. rk?¡± Lucas¡¯ face clouded over. ¡°Belinda, my father told you to bring me food, not just toss some random takeout my way to get it over with! I want food you made.¡± Belinda remained unfazed. ¡°This is what I brought. Whether you eat it is your choice.¡± With those final words, she turned to leave without waiting for any response from Lucas. As she approached the door to exit, it was suddenly opened. When Belinda saw the two unexpected visitors, her expression tightened. Verena¡¯s reaction was subtle¡ªa slight narrowing of her eyes in shock¡ªwhile Ryan¡¯s demeanor brightened instantly. ¡°Ms. Thomas, what brings you here?¡± Ryan said to Belinda with a friendly smile. Belinda offered them only a nce, then walked past them and continued on her way out. Verena and Ryan then stepped into the office. Verena quickly questioned Lucas, ¡°Lucas, why was Ms. Thomas here?¡± Instead of answering the question, Lucas asked with an expressionless face, ¡°Why are you two here?¡± This evasion deepened Verena¡¯s suspicions of a lingering connection between Lucas and Belinda. Ryan replied, ¡°Verena was concerned you hadn¡¯t had lunch, so she brought you something.¡± ¡°I already have food here,¡± Lucas replied, nodding toward the container. Verena eyed the takeout food, her intuition telling her it was from Belinda. Her gaze shifted as she said, ¡°That takeout isn¡¯t nutritious at all. Try this instead; it¡¯s home-cooked by my family¡¯s chef.¡± As Verena moved to discard the container, Lucas suddenly intervened. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it,¡± he said. Instantly, Verena¡¯s hand halted mid-air. Ryan tried to smooth over the tension. ¡°Let¡¯s just leave the food here, Verena. Lucas can choose what to eat himself.¡± Acknowledging Ryan¡¯s words with a nod, Verena withdrew her hand. . . . Chapter 35 ?Chapter 35: Ryan shifted the conversation toward Lucas, asking, ¡°How are things between you and Belinda, Lucas? When is she finalizing the divorce with you?¡± Lucas responded calmly, ¡°My father¡¯s condition is that the divorce can proceed, but not until after his birthdayter this year. The divorce is on hold until then.¡± Hearing this, Verena said, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯ll have to wait an entire month more?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± Lucas answered. Ryan expressed his frustration with a muttered curse and said, ¡°That ugly woman must have influenced your father. I knew she wouldn¡¯t let go of you so easily.¡± His annoyance escting, he continued, ¡°Damn, that bitch really has some nerve!¡± Lucas¡¯ expression darkened at Ryan¡¯s harsh words. He fixed a stern gaze on Ryan and said in a cold tone, ¡°Don¡¯t let me hear you talking like that again.¡± Lucas found Ryan¡¯s disparaging remarks about Belinda unexpectedly irritating. Ryan, caught off guard, stared at Lucas, uncertain whether the reprimand was for the vulgarity of his words or the disrespect toward Belinda. Verena¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. Could it be that Lucas was defending Belinda now? gal¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s.c?m is your update source What had changed since Belinda¡¯s return? Previously, any mention of Belinda seemed to have left Lucas unaffected, his face an indifferent mask suggesting she was of no consequence to him. Yet now¡­ Belinda seemed capable of evoking an emotional response in Lucas. Struck by a sudden realization, Verena asked in a strained voice, ¡°Lucas, are you having second thoughts about the divorce?¡± This suspicion had been growing in Verena since Belinda¡¯s return to the country. Besides, she had perceived a subtle shift in Lucas¡¯ feelings toward her¡ªan unsettling change she couldn¡¯t fully articte. She only knew that it made her anxious. At Verena¡¯s words, a shadow crossed Lucas¡¯ features. He averted his eyes, responding calmly, ¡°No.¡± His denial came with a slight dy, betraying his uncertainty. Verena¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Or could it be¡­ Have you developed some feelings for Belinda?¡± Lucas¡¯ expression tightened. In a low, decisive tone, he replied, ¡°Absolutely not! My feelings for Belinda are non-existent.¡± He admitted internally that hearing about the divorce dy from Harold had brought him an unexpected sense of relief, but he believed it wasn¡¯t because of Belinda. The reason, he believed, was his own unpreparedness¡ªunsure about whether he should marry Verena after the divorce. This dy was merely a wee pause, giving him time to think about the matter. . . . Chapter 36 ?Chapter 36: At that moment, Ryan said, ¡°Verena, you¡¯re reading too much into it! Just look at Belinda. She¡¯s hardly someone Lucas would find attractive. You¡¯ve seen her before. She looks unappealing, and that mark on her face is off-putting. Lucas would never like someone like her!¡± Facing Verena, Ryan continued, ¡°Your concern for the matteres from your insecurities. You care about Lucas too much. Rx. Since Lucas vowed to marry you back then, he will keep his word. If Harold insists on dying the divorce by a month, then that¡¯s what will happen. Everything will fall into ce. You only need to wait for a while.¡± Verena appeared uneasy, wanting to argue further, but Ryan¡¯s firm look silenced her. A wave of conflicting emotions passed through Lucas¡¯ eyes when he heard Ryan¡¯s words. ¡°Lucas, since we brought you the food, we won¡¯t stay and bother you any longer,¡± Ryan said. He then gestured to Verena. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± Verena pressed her lips together, gave a reluctant nod, and advised Lucas, ¡°Make sure you drink the soup while it¡¯s still warm.¡± With that, Ryan and Verena left together. Once outside the building and seated in the car, Verena couldn¡¯t contain her frustration any longer. ¡°Ryan, why did you stop me from questioning him further? Surely you noticed his hesitation!¡± Ryan maintained hisposure. ¡°Pressing him now might only worsen things. Pushing him could drive him away. What if he admitted he is reconsidering the divorce?¡± Verena was left without words. Ryan inhaled deeply and continued, ¡°We need to understand why Lucas is hesitant.¡± ¡°Is it personal? Is it because of Belinda? Or perhaps¡­ because of this Belinie?¡± When Ryan mentioned Belinie, a flicker of concern crossed Lucas¡¯ face. If Lucas had any interest in Belinie¡­ Ryan knew he was outmatched. Verena¡¯s expression darkened. She thought Belinda was troublesome enough, and now there was this Belinie? Every womanpeting for Lucas was an enemy in her eyes. Ryan gave Verena a meaningful look. ¡°By the way, we haven¡¯t seen Belinda since she returned. Maybe it¡¯s time we invited her out for a talk?¡± Verena only blinked in response, remaining silent. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Belinie,¡± Ryan said confidently. ¡°I¡¯ll handle her.¡± Hearing Ryan¡¯s assertion, Verena looked at him with a hint of skepticism in her eyes. With a confident smile, Ryan boasted, ¡°Darren thinks highly of me. He even handed me Belinie¡¯s number himself. Isn¡¯t that practically his permission for me to pursue her? Rx, I¡¯ll certainly win her over.¡± Verena simply nodded, keeping her thoughts to herself. . . . Chapter 37 ?Chapter 37: At the Thomas family estate, Belinda found only Mollie at home when she arrived. Santino and Darren were both at thepany. Belinda greeted Mollie warmly. ¡°Come here, Belinda,¡± Mollie said. ¡°Darren and I were just saying how much we missed you yesterday.¡± She gave Belinda a mock stern look, but her eyes twinkled with affection. ¡°And now here I am, back to see you.¡± Belinda sat down next to Mollie and linked arms with her, asking, ¡°How have you been? Any health issuestely?¡± Mollie shook her head and replied, ¡°I feel great! Ever since you performed that surgery for me, my heart hasn¡¯t troubled me once.¡± Belinda smiled in response. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± Years ago, during a trip to Chixdon, Mollie had suffered a heart attack on the street. As bystanders hesitated, Belinda had stepped in to provide critical first aid, saving Mollie¡¯s life. Belindater performed the surgery that fully restored Mollie¡¯s health. Throughout that time, Mollie and Santino had spent a lot of time with Belinda, growing to like her deeply. Eventually, Mollie had asked Belinda to be her goddaughter. Mollie changed the subject, saying, ¡°Darren mentioned you and Lucas were set to finalize the divorce documents today?¡± ¡°That can¡¯t happen just yet,¡± Belinda pressed her lips together and then told Mollie about the details of her recent discussion with Harold. After Mollie listened, she offered a smile. ¡°It seems Lucas¡¯ father is subtly encouraging you two to reconsider. He¡¯d rather not see a divorce, hence this indirect approach.¡± Check g?ln¦Òv???s?c?m for more chapters Belinda acknowledged it with a nod. ¡°I get it.¡± Mollie then inquired, ¡°And how do you feel about this?¡± With a slight smile, Belinda replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m just waiting to finalize the divorce next month.¡± Mollie looked surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t you interested in trying just one more time?¡± A bitter smile touched Belinda¡¯s lips, her eyes reflecting a touch of irony. ¡°After three years of failing to win Lucas¡¯ heart, I don¡¯t think I can do that in a month.¡± She took a breath before adding firmly, ¡°Even if it were possible, I don¡¯t want to do that anymore. I¡¯m really exhausted. I no longer want my life to revolve around chasing someone else¡¯s affection. I want to live for myself now.¡± Mollie expressed her support, saying, ¡°That¡¯s a wise choice! I fully support your decision, dear.¡± Belinda chuckled in response. The rest of Belinda¡¯s afternoon was spent in enjoyable conversation with Mollie in the living room. When Santino and Darren arrived home in the evening, they were thrilled to see Belinda, which made for a cheerful dinner atmosphere. After dinner, Darren called Belinda to his study upstairs. . . . Chapter 38 ?Chapter 38: ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, Darren?¡± Belinda queried as she entered. Pulling out his phone, Darren suggested, ¡°How about we take a photo together?¡± Belinda arched an eyebrow, smiling. ¡°Are you still trying to make your ex jealous?¡± Darren had ended his recent rtionship nearly a month ago and had previously told Belinda that his ex was pouting over something. He nned to make his ex jealous in hopes that she would contact him. Darren frowned slightly. ¡°That video of us dancing when you returned got a lot of attention online. She¡¯s seen it, but no response yet. I think it¡¯s time to turn up the heat. There¡¯s no way she can ignore this!¡± Belinda resignedly shook her head. ¡°Alright, what¡¯s your n for the photo?¡± Darren already had everything prepared. ¡°Follow my lead¡­¡± he said with a grin. In the next moment, they took the photo swiftly. Pleased with the oue, Darren wasted no time in sharing it online. Meanwhile, Lucas was browsing his social media feed when he stumbled upon Darren¡¯stest post. He furrowed his brows as he saw the image of Darren and Belinda smiling together in the photo. In the captured photo, Darren¡¯s grin was yful as he pinched Belinda¡¯s cheek, prompting a look of irritation from her. While the photo wasn¡¯t overtly suggestive, it clearly indicated that Belinda and Darren were close. The sight of them together in the photo triggered an inexplicable annoyance in Lucas. His face darkened as he quickly scrolled past it, not wanting to dwell on the image any longer. At nine o¡¯clock, Belinda returned to the expansive estate of the rk family. She walked into the bedroom and found Lucas already there. When she noticed him, a subtle furrow formed on her forehead. ¡°Lucas, Harold mandated our stay in the house, not our cohabitation in a single room,¡± she said sharply, ncing at him. ¡°Please find another room to stay in.¡± Lucas looked up slowly, his expression scornful. ¡°You think I prefer this arrangement? Despite its size, this mansion offers no other bedrooms equipped like this one¡ªboth a bed and a couch.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression then turned cold. It was clear that Harold had orchestrated their living arrangement with careful intent. Belinda paused, caught off guard by this revtion. She had not expected Harold to be so persistent in trying to pair her with Lucas. After a brief moment of hesitation, she made her way toward the walk-in closet. ¡°Belinda,¡± Lucas called out suddenly as she took a few steps. Belinda stopped and turned around. Staring at her, Lucas¡¯ voice was stern as he said, ¡°We¡¯re still legally married, Belinda. Out there, you are still seen by everyone as my wife. That photo with Darren, you should consider its impact on me.¡± ¡°It will affect my reputation.¡± . . . Chapter 39 ?Chapter 39: Belinda turned, her expression sardonic. ¡°Concerned about your image? But why should I care about that?¡± she retorted, her eyes shing with defiance. ¡°I¡¯ve already signed the divorce papers. As far as I¡¯m concerned, our marriage is over. We should stay out of each other¡¯s business, okay?¡± Rising from the couch, Lucas locked his cold gaze on Belinda. ¡°As long as the divorce isn¡¯t finalized, we¡¯re still considered married in the eyes of the public! Your behavior could bring unwee gossip upon the rk family. Do you wish to tarnish my name and my family¡¯s name with your actions?¡± Belinda responded with a dismissive chuckle. She smirked, eyeing Lucas with derision. ¡°Oh, Mr. rk, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. Not many are even aware that I am Mrs. rk. Your family¡¯s reputation isn¡¯t my concern, nor is it tied to my actions.¡± Caught off guard, Lucas paused, a realization dawning on him. Throughout their three-year marriage, his social outings with Belinda had been rare. It wasn¡¯t that he was ashamed of her or didn¡¯t want her to apany him; it was that Belinda herself didn¡¯t want to go. As a result, few knew much about Belinda being his wife; everyone only knew that his wife was unattractive and overweight. Belinda¡¯s gaze hardened as she noticed Lucas¡¯ silence. ¡°The entire time I was away, Verena clung to you like a shadow. Your public affair with her didn¡¯t seem to concern you then. Why the sudden pretense of propriety now?¡± she questioned, her toneced with irony. Just as Lucas was about to retort with a dark expression, a thought halted him, and a sly smile spread across his face. He scrutinized Belinda, his eyebrows arching slightly. ¡°It¡¯s quite intriguing, how well you seem to know my affairs, even from abroad. It almost feels like you¡¯ve been keeping an eye on me, even while you were away.¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze flickered with surprise for a brief moment. She hadn¡¯t actively gathered such information; it was Bethany who had shared the details with her. With a mischievous smile and a glint in her eye, Belinda teased, ¡°Of course, I would do that. Catching you unfaithful could certainly help me increase my share of the divorce settlement, don¡¯t you think?¡± g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s is your story source Lucas met her gaze with a calm expression, his lips twitching into a slight smile. ¡°Is that so?¡± he asked, clearly unconvinced. Growing tired of the conversation, Belinda turned on her heel and walked toward the closet, grabbing her loungewear before disappearing into the bathroom. Silence settled between them after that. That night, sleep eluded Lucas. He woke up the following morning with a stiff back and immediately ordered a new bed. Meanwhile, Belinda was full of energy. She had just returned to her room after breakfast when her phone rang with an unknown number. Sliding to answer, she said, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Good day, Ms. Thomas, this is Ryan Adams. I¡¯m not sure if you remember me,¡± came Ryan¡¯s voice. . . . Chapter 40 ?Chapter 40: At the mention of Ryan, Belinda arched an eyebrow in curiosity. ¡°What¡¯s this about, Mr. Adams?¡± she asked directly. ¡°I was hoping to have the pleasure of yourpany for a meal, Ms. Thomas,¡± Ryan replied gently. A knowing smile spread across Belinda¡¯s face. ¡°That sounds lovely. I¡¯m free this evening.¡± ¡°We can have dinner together then.¡± Ryan¡¯s voice brightened as he replied, ¡°Perfect, tonight it is. I¡¯ll confirm the venue shortly.¡± ¡°Sounds good,¡± Belinda responded, ending the call. A crafty gleam sparkled in her eyes as she set down her phone. Belinda contemted using her position as the Thomas family¡¯s goddaughter to uncover some hidden truths from Ryan. Just as she was about to put her phone away, it rang again. Upon seeing the caller ID, Belinda raised an eyebrow. She quickly answered, ¡°Hello?¡± A soft, feminine voice came through. ¡°Belinda, it¡¯s been days since your return. I haven¡¯t heard from you in three years. Are we going to remain strangers, even though we¡¯re sisters?¡± It was her sister, Kylee. Belinda¡¯s lips twitched faintly, her expression unreadable. ¡°I¡¯ve been swamped recently,¡± she replied, her tone detached. ¡°I understand that, but let¡¯s meet upter,¡± Kylee responded. After a brief pause, she added, ¡°How about lunch today? It¡¯s time we caught up.¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your escape to fiction ¡°Sure,¡± Belinda responded promptly. ¡°Meet me at Happer Restaurant. You always loved their cuisine,¡± Kylee suggested. ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda replied. ¡°See you at noon at Happer Restaurant,¡± Kylee said before the call ended. Belinda exhaled deeply, knowing that she had pressing questions that might finally be addressed soon. At Happer Restaurant, Belinda entered the reserved private room and found Kylee already there. Kylee sprang up with a beaming smile and approached Belinda quickly. Looking at Belinda, Kylee eximed, ¡°Belinda, you look breathtaking now! It¡¯s almost making me envious. Come and sit down.¡± She reached for Belinda¡¯s hand. However, Belinda sharply withdrew her hand, ignoring Kylee¡¯s surprised expression, and proceeded to the table. Kylee¡¯s smile faltered as she looked at her empty hand. She walked over and sat down next to Belinda, her eyes reflecting confusion and hurt. ¡°Belinda, why this sudden coldness toward me? What happened? Remember how close we were before?¡± Upon hearing Kylee¡¯s words, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh inwardly. She had once believed Kylee was a genuinely caring sister. . . . Chapter 41 ?Chapter 41: Kylee continued, ¡°Belinda, I know you¡¯re hurt because of me. Three years ago, I mistakenly thought you pushed me. I realized soon after it was an ident and tried to convince Dad, but he wouldn¡¯t hear it. I¡¯m sorry you faced his wrath because of my mistake. Can you forgive me, just this once?¡± Even as she heard Kylee¡¯s remorseful tone, Belinda¡¯s face remained unmoved. After all, Kylee had once cried out, ¡°Belinda, why did you push me?¡± But when she saw their father punish Belinda, she quickly retracted her usation. However, the damage had already been done. Reflecting on this, Belinda looked directly at Kylee and asked pointedly, ¡°Did you invite me here just to revisit the past?¡± Kylee shook her head, her expression serious. ¡°There¡¯s something more urgent.¡± Without hesitation, Kylee confessed, ¡°While you were overseas, I kept tabs on Mr. rk for you. His ex has been a constant presence thesest three years. Now that you¡¯re back, you can¡¯t let her get away with this. She¡¯s brazenly trying to disrupt your marriage, and that¡¯s uneptable. You need to teach her a lesson and make her stay away from Mr. rk from now on.¡± She clenched her fists in solidarity, burning with a fervor to defend Belinda. Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered with sarcasm at this familiar disy. How had she not noticed Kylee¡¯s undue interest in Lucas before? With a slight smile, Belinda looked at Kylee and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange for you, my sister, to be so involved in my marital affairs? One might wonder if you have an ulterior motive regarding your brother-inw.¡± At that, Kylee¡¯s expression shifted abruptly, a brief hint of unease crossing her face. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s hosts exclusive updates Momentster, Kyleeposed herself and adopted a look of wounded innocence. ¡°Belinda, my concernes from a fear that you might be struggling within the rk family. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on Mr. rk. It¡¯s disheartening to think you¡¯d misinterpret my intentions.¡± Belinda met her gaze, her response cool and measured. ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your concern, Kylee. However, I¡¯d prefer if you refrained from involving yourself in my rtionship with Lucas.¡± A brief pause followed, and Kylee¡¯s face momentarily lost its facade. In the past, if Belinda had heard something like this, she would have obediently apologized. But now¡­ Kylee silently spected that Belinda was still harboring resentment over the incident three years ago. But it didn¡¯t matter¡ªnow that Belinda was back, Kylee was confident she could manipte her once again. She had always known how to pull Belinda¡¯s strings. Suddenly, Kylee seemed to remember something and asked, ¡°Now that you¡¯re home, have you considered your career options? What about joining me at Grand ins General Hospital?¡± When Belinda heard the name of the hospital, she slightly furrowed her brows. . . . Chapter 42 ?Chapter 42: Kylee¡¯s inquiry didn¡¯te as a surprise. That day, Kylee had been at the Thomas family¡¯s banquet but had to leave abruptly due to a call from her mentor. As a result, she was unaware of Belinda¡¯s recent act of heroism or Darren¡¯sments about Belinda potentially joining Grand ins General Hospital. Reacting to Belinda¡¯s earlierment, Kylee beamed and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve started working at Grand ins General Hospital.¡± A look of pride washed over her as she spoke. Intrigued, Belinda asked, ¡°Really? What¡¯s your role there? Are you an attending physician or something else?¡± Kylee was caught off guard by the question. Her face tensed briefly before she replied with a forced smile, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not officially on staff yet. You see, Grand ins General Hospital only hires the best. There¡¯s a strict entry process with exams and several selection stages.¡± After a slight pause, Kylee continued, ¡°I¡¯m currently at Grand ins General Hospital as an apprentice to the Chief Surgeon in the Cardiac Surgery Department. I¡¯m still in training, but my mentor believes that with another two years of hard work and experience, I¡¯ll be ready to pass the exams.¡± Belinda nodded in understanding and replied, ¡°I see.¡± Kylee then added, ¡°Belinda, why not join me there? Initially, you might not meet the criteria to train, but you could start by assisting me. With a couple of years of experience, you could likely move up to a trainee position.¡± Belinda smiled politely and responded, ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯ve already secured a job. I start tomorrow.¡± Feel the thrill at g aln ov el s . Curious, Kylee asked, ¡°Oh? Where will you be working?¡± With a meaningful smile, Belinda said, ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough.¡± ¡°Fair enough,¡± Kylee replied, though internally she dismissed Belinda¡¯s new job, suspecting she would be working at a lesser-known hospital or clinic, perhaps too modest to mention. Throughout the meal, Kylee continued steering the conversation towards various topics, trying to engage Belinda. ¡°Belinda, now that you¡¯re the goddaughter of Mr. Thomas, I¡¯m so thrilled for you. Since our families are closer now, maybe you could find out when Santino and Mollie are free for a dinner with my family?¡± Belinda responded with a nonchnt expression, ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Both Santino and Mollie harbored disdain for Baker because of how he had treated Belinda, causing them to react negatively whenever he was mentioned. Kylee, frustrated by Belinda¡¯s lukewarm response but aware of her current aloofness, held back any furtherments. Once their meal concluded, they left the restaurant together. Belinda politely turned down Kylee¡¯s suggestion to continue their afternoon together and then drove off from the restaurant. Back at the rk family estate, the air in the living room crackled with tension. . . . Chapter 43 ?Chapter 43: ¡°Why did you purchase a new bed?¡± Harold confronted Lucas with a fierce scowl. Unfazed, Lucas retorted, ¡°What do you think a bed is for, if not for sleeping? Especially since you had all the other beds removed from the house.¡± Harold argued vehemently, ¡°You and Belinda are still married. Married couples share one bed, not separate ones.¡± Lucas coolly met Harold¡¯s gaze and replied, ¡°Our marriage might notst another month. Why does sharing a bed matter now?¡± Harold was momentarily at a loss for words. After a pause, he quickly responded, ¡°Consider not divorcing. Where else will you find a wife as great as Belinda? You¡¯re overlooking your good luck. Don¡¯t regret it once she¡¯s gone.¡± Lucas couldn¡¯t help but scoff at Harold¡¯s words, a sneer of derision crossing his face. ¡°Regret divorcing Belinda? Trust me, that¡¯s something I¡¯ll never regret.¡± His voice rang with conviction, full of certainty. What he failed to realize was that soon, he woulde face to face with the true meaning of regret. Harold fixed his gaze on Lucas, his voice heavy with authority. ¡°Is Verena the reason you¡¯re divorcing Belinda?¡± Lucas remained silent. The sternness in Harold¡¯s face deepened instantly. ¡°Lucas, hear me clearly. I will never let you marry Verena as long as I am alive!¡± Norma¡¯s expression creased with worry at these words. She quickly said, ¡°Harold, don¡¯t get worked up like this. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression darkened. He stared at Harold, his look fraught withplicated emotions. ¡°Why can¡¯t I marry Verena? You¡¯ve been against it for six years. Isn¡¯t that enough time to demonstrate her love?¡± Harold exhaled deeply, his gaze pleading as he said, ¡°Lucas, as your father, would I ever harm you? Verena isn¡¯t the right match for you. Trust me onest time; end things with her and make your marriage to Belinda work, will you?¡± Hearing that, Lucas scoffed sharply. ¡°You¡¯ve been ying the same tune for six years¡ªiming to protect me while manipting my choices, threatening me to sever ties with Verena, and forcing me into a marriage with Belinda. You always think you¡¯re doing the right thing for me.¡± After a pause, he continued coldly, ¡°But, Dad, I¡¯m not the naive kid I was back then anymore. Do you honestly believe I¡¯d still give in to your threats and back down?¡± Lucas¡¯ tone sharpened dramatically as he reached the end of his sentence. His eyes, unblinking and determined, locked onto Harold¡¯s in a steady, unwavering challenge. Faced with Lucas¡¯ firm stance, Harold felt his anger surge, hisplexion rapidly reddening. ¡°Harold, please, calm down,¡± Norma said, cing a calming hand on Harold. She then turned to Lucas urgently, saying, ¡°Lucas, this isn¡¯t the time to stress your father. Please, just stop talking now.¡± . . . Chapter 44 ?Chapter 44: Lucas sealed his lips, remaining silent. The room felt colder, yet a subtle softness touched Lucas¡¯ gaze, betraying a fleeting concern. Harold¡¯s temper eventually subsided, though his breath still came heavily. He looked at Lucas, pausing thoughtfully before saying, ¡°Lucas, let¡¯s make a bet about your rtionship with Belinda. We¡¯ll give it one month. During this time, I need your cooperation with my ns and your honest attempt to nurture feelings for Belinda. If, after this period, you still prefer Verena over Belinda, I vow to forever stay out of your love life. However, if that¡¯s not the case, you must end things with Verena andmit to your marriage with Belinda.¡± He knew that Lucas had changed fundamentally over thest six years. Old tactics of coercion were bound to fail now, so a less overt method was necessary. At Harold¡¯s proposition, Lucas furrowed his eyebrows in mild surprise. He hadn¡¯t anticipated such an unusual bet being ced before him. With a knowing smile, Harold, seeing Lucas¡¯ quiet contemtion, said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid? Or maybe worried you might end up falling for Belinda?¡± To Lucas, the idea was almostughable. Falling for Belinda? The very thought was ridiculous! ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take your bet,¡± Lucas confidently said. Just a single month, and afterward, Harold would withdraw from meddling in his love life. As for harboring any affection for Belinda? That seemed an unlikely oue. Lucas was confident he would win this bet. ¡°Very well,¡± Harold said with a nod. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, home to unforgettable stories In the evening, Belinda arrived at the distinguished local restaurant where she had agreed to meet Ryan for dinner. Upon her arrival, Belinda noticed the vastness of the restaurant, its emptiness amplifying the impression. It clicked instantly¡ªRyan had reserved the entire venue just for this dinner. ¡°Ms. Thomas,¡± Ryan greeted as he approached her. This evening, he exuded a refined charm, dressed in a crisply tailored suit, his hair meticulously styled. He appeared every bit the gentleman as he offered Belinda a seat. To an outsider, he could easily pass as a charming and sophisticated man. However, Belinda¡¯s gaze briefly betrayed her true attitude towards Ryan, revealing a trace of contempt. Once seated, Ryan snapped his fingers, and the starters were promptly served. ¡°Please, enjoy,¡± Ryan said, gesturing gracefully toward the dishes. Belinda began her meal, lifting her fork and knife. After sampling the food, she casually inquired, ncing at Ryan, ¡°Mr. Adams, wasn¡¯t your cousin once involved with Lucas?¡± Indeed, Ryan and Verena¡¯s mothers were siblings. Their paths had diverged significantly¡ªthe younger sister had married into the wealthy Adams family, while the elder had wed a high school teacher. . . . Chapter 45 ?Chapter 45: Ryan¡¯s eyes flickered with a sharp awareness at Belinda¡¯s question. He wondered if she was truly interested in Lucas. With a thoughtful nod, he replied quickly, ¡°Yes, Verena, my cousin, was Lucas¡¯ girlfriend and remains the love of his life.¡± Belinda smiled slightly. ¡°But I¡¯ve heard rumors that Lucas is married already, and¡­ His wife isn¡¯t your cousin.¡± Ryan¡¯s expression darkened instantly. ¡°Lucas¡¯ wife? She¡¯s nobody¡ªoverweight, with an ugly birthmark on her face.¡± Lucas married her solely to protect my cousin. When Verena returned three years ago, Lucas sought a divorce immediately. Yet, his wife was too cunning and escaped overseas. Otherwise, Lucas and Verena would have been reunited in marriage by now. Lucas has assured Verena that they will marry immediately after he divorces that woman.¡± Ryan paused for a moment before adding, ¡°No one can disrupt the bond between Verena and Lucas. They are bound to be together.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression hardened, her grip on her fork tightening. Though she had carried the weight of this knowledge for three years, hearing it repeated still stifled and diforted her. Ryan, observing Belinda¡¯s demeanor, narrowed his eyes and continued, ¡°Moreover, there was another factor behind Lucas¡¯ decision to marry that ugly woman.¡± Belinda raised her gaze to meet his, feeling curious. With a cunning smile, Ryan exined, ¡°Originally, Lucas¡¯ father had chosen ady from the esteemed Perez family, one of the most prominent families among the elite, for Lucas to marry. Marrying Miss Perez would have devastated Verena. Miss Perez¡¯s beauty and distinguished background would have made Verena feel overshadowed and insecure about losing Lucas¡¯ affection. Thus, by marrying the lesser-known daughter of the Wright family, Lucas avoided making Verena feel that way.¡± Belinda¡¯splexion drained. Her throat constricted, making each swallow painful. Internally, she derided the extremes Lucas had gone to for Verena. With feigned concern, Ryan asked, ¡°Ms. Thomas, are you feeling well? You seem quite pale now.¡± In reality, Ryan had fabricated the story. He had intentionally crafted it to convey to Belinda the depth of Lucas¡¯ affection for Verena. His goal was to make Belinda believe that she had no chance with Lucas. Yet, Belinda believed the words Ryan had just said were true. Her heart throbbed with a slow, relentless pain as she struggled to calm her emotions. Managing a forced smile, she said, ¡°That¡¯s odd. If Lucas cherishes Verena so dearly, why would he choose another for marriage?¡± Ryan sighed resignedly and said, ¡°The me falls directly on Lucas¡¯ father, Harold! He considered my cousin unworthy of marrying Lucas due to her modest background and strictly forbade their marriage. Now, the tables have turned. Lucas wields full authority over the rk family, and Harold¡¯s objections carry no weight.¡± Throughout Ryan¡¯s exnation, Belinda scrutinized his expressions meticulously. His gaze remained steady; nothing seemed amiss. It seemed this was indeed the truth as Ryan saw it. He was clearly oblivious to the deeper reasons behind Harold¡¯s disapproval of Verena. . . . Chapter 46 ?Chapter 46: Belinda recalled, from her understanding of Harold, that his reservations about Verena extended beyond mere background issues. If background were Harold¡¯s only concern, she believed his reaction to Lucas bringing her home¡ªgiven her own less prestigious origins¡ªwouldn¡¯t have been as epting. Harold had weed her, despite her being an illegitimate daughter with less-than-favorable looks. So why the harsh stance towards Verena, whose only disadvantage was a deceased father and poor familial circumstances? Besides, Verena¡¯s aunt¡¯s husband was the chairman of the Adams Group. Belinda had assumed that Ryan, as Verena¡¯s cousin, would be more informed about the matter. But it turned out he was equally in the dark. Ryan¡¯s gazended on Belinda, a new thought dawning on him as he hurriedly said, ¡°Ms. Thomas, please don¡¯t get the wrong idea. My cousin isn¡¯t the viin here. She and Lucas share a genuine romance. It¡¯s that ugly woman who is the intruder in their rtionship.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression hardened, and a vein on her forehead throbbed when she heard this. With a cool, measured tone and narrowing eyes, she looked at Ryan and said, ¡°Mr. Adams, repeatedlybeling someone as ugly is quite unbing of a gentleman.¡± Ryan¡¯s demeanor shifted. He looked awkward as he chuckled. ¡°Well, I do hold quite strong opinions about that woman. Ms. Thomas, you might not be aware, but that woman, born outside of wedlock, is not just unattractive and overweight¡ªshe alsopletelycks self-awareness. She believes Lucas married her out of affection, so she assumes control over the household, meddling in his business, monitoring his every move, and even resorting to deceitful maneuvers behind the scenes.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°She has interfered with any woman who has conversed with Lucas or shown him any kind of affection. Absurd, isn¡¯t it? Lucas was thoroughly fed up with her behavior! Frankly, we all were.¡± Ryan¡¯s contempt was evident as he scoffed, ¡°She¡¯s merely an illegitimate daughter of a modest family. Does she think marrying Lucas elevates her status? That¡¯s utterlyughable!¡± galnov??s keeps you updated Belinda sighed inwardly, her emotions a whirlwind. As she observed the disdain and mockery on Ryan¡¯s face, her own expression turned cold. Then, she suddenly shed a subtle smile and said casually, ¡°I understand¡­ Mr. Adams, wasn¡¯t your mother once a destitute student sponsored by your father?¡± Ryan momentarily stiffened but quickly masked it with a nod and replied, ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± Maintaining her smile, Belinda added, ¡°And isn¡¯t it true that when your mother was expecting you, your father was still legally married to his first wife?¡± When she was younger, Ainslie Adams had reached out to Ryan¡¯s father, Matias Adams, under the guise of expressing her gratitude. Over time, she had skillfully charmed him, eventually bing his mistress and sustaining the secret rtionship for several years. Matias had initially had no intention of leaving his wife, viewing Ainslie only as a concealed affair. Tragically, his wife developed a severe illness and passed away not long after. Around the same time, Ainslie discovered she was pregnant. Once an ultrasound confirmed the baby was a boy, Matias decided to marry her. . . . Chapter 47 ?Chapter 47: This chain of events fueled persistent rumors among their acquaintances. Spection swirled that Ainslie might have yed a role in Matias¡¯s first wife¡¯s demise. However, no concrete evidence ever emerged, and the gossip gradually faded. Darren had conveyed all of this to Belinda. When Ryan heard Belinda¡¯s words, his demeanor changed drastically. His forced smile barely concealed his difort as he asked, ¡°What exactly are you implying, Ms. Thomas?¡± Belinda¡¯s smirk was tinged with sarcasm and amusement. ¡°Just a gentle reminder, Mr. Adams. It¡¯s interesting that your mother rose to her current position from being a mistress. When she was carrying you, she was nothing more than your father¡¯s secret lover. So, if we¡¯re being honest, the distance between you and the title of ¡®illegitimate child¡¯ is very slim. Perhaps you should reflect on your own origins before scorning others with such contempt.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression turned impassive as she continued firmly, ¡°No one gets to choose the circumstances of their birth.¡± ¡°Does anyone truly aspire to bebeled illegitimate? As an adult, shouldn¡¯t you rise above petty gossip and speak with some decency?¡± With that, Belinda rose from her seat. She looked down at Ryan, her tone cool andposed. ¡°I apologize, Mr. Adams, but I find it difficult to dine with someone whocks manners and decency like you.¡± Ryan¡¯s expression darkened further as Belinda gathered her belongings and left the room. Seated in her car, a mocking smile yed on Belinda¡¯s lips. Reflecting on Ryan¡¯s delusions of moral superiority, given his mother¡¯s past, she couldn¡¯t help but find the irony amusing. A sudden craving struck her, and without hesitation, she drove straight to The Harlequin Eats for their renowned crispy salt and pepper ribs. As Belinda stepped out of her car in the parking lot, a gentle voice called out to her. ¡°Belinda.¡± Turning, she saw Car emerging gracefully from a sleek ck Rolls Royce. Belinda returned the greeting, her expression neutral. Car approached her with a warm smile. ¡°Are you here by yourself?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Belinda replied with a nod. ¡°Why not join us then? Your father and sister are already inside,¡± Car offered, already leading the way. Belinda hesitated briefly before responding, ¡°Alright.¡± Following Car, Belinda walked toward a private dining room. Inside, Baker and Kylee both looked up, their surprise evident as Car entered with Belinda by her side. ¡°Mom, Belinda, what brought you two together?¡± Kylee asked with a bright smile, linking arms with Car. . . . Chapter 48 ?Chapter 48: ¡°We ran into each other in the parking lot,¡± Car exined. ¡°Belinda was here alone, so I invited her to join us.¡± Kylee nodded in understanding. ¡°I see. Belinda, please,e have a seat with us.¡± The meal proceeded smoothly, with Baker and Car attentively catering to Kylee¡¯s every need. Belinda, meanwhile, ate quietly, feeling slightly out of ce as she focused on her te. Suddenly, a blue lobster appeared on her te. Belinda looked up, startled. Baker, wearing a casual expression, withdrew his fork and said, ¡°Go on, enjoy.¡± Belinda nced down at the unexpected delicacy, a hint of amusement flickering in her eyes. Just as she was about to speak, another fork swooped in, swiftly reiming the lobster and returning it to Baker¡¯s te. Baker froze, visibly surprised by the interruption. Belinda couldn¡¯t help but turn her gaze to Car, intrigued by the boldness of her action. Car set the serving fork down, her expression a mix of resignation and disbelief, and turned to Baker. ¡°Belinda¡¯s allergic to seafood. How could you not know that?¡± Her words left both Baker and Belinda frozen in shock. Belinda hadn¡¯t expected Car to know about her seafood allergy. Earlier, seeing the blue lobster on her te had felt absurd¡ªher own father was oblivious to such an important detail. Kylee¡¯s face darkened slightly as she observed the interaction. Car¡¯s demeanor toward Belinda had always been distant, yet she knew about the allergy. The realization stirred an unexpected sense of displeasure in Kylee. Suddenly, a thought seemed to amuse her, and she teased, ¡°Isn¡¯t that odd? Both of you are allergic to seafood¡ªit¡¯s as if you two were the real mother and daughter!¡± Car responded with a yful scowl. ¡°Don¡¯t spout such nonsense!¡± Baker chuckled and shook his head. ¡°So, should we assume all people with seafood allergies are rted?¡± Kylee giggled behind her hand. ¡°I was just joking!¡± Baker¡¯s smile faded, and for a brief moment, his gaze flickered with an unreadable emotion. Car, ignoring the exchange, gently ced some crispy salt and pepper ribs on Belinda¡¯s te. Belinda offered her a warm smile. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. Car simply nodded and resumed her meal. Turning toward Belinda, Baker spoke, his tone shifting. ¡°Kylee mentioned you declined her offer to join her at Grand ins General Hospital. Why is that?¡± His expression hardened quickly. ¡°Do you see the position as beneath you? Have you considered your qualificationspared to your sister¡¯s? Kylee excelled in her studies, while you struggled.¡± . . . Chapter 49 ?Chapter 49: Now, she is in the Cardiac Surgery Department and was trying to give you a leg up by offering you an assistant role. Tell me, with your skills, which hospital would consider hiring you?¡± Belinda¡¯s lips curled into a wry, almost mocking smile in response to Baker¡¯s remarks. She knew that, in Baker¡¯s view, only Kylee¡¯s aplishments were worth noting. Had he ever truly acknowledged her efforts? When she had presented Baker with a ster report card, he had merely given it a cursory look before dismissing her, too absorbed in his work to care. Throughout her university days, it had been true that her grades hadn¡¯t been as good as Kylee¡¯s. But that was because she had realized that every time her grades exceeded Kylee¡¯s, Kylee would congratte her with a strained smile. Holley had then advised her to step back and let Kylee stand out, as Kylee was always kind to her. Taking that advice, she had intentionally moderated her grades, scraping by just enough to pass. This strategy had seemed to lighten Kylee¡¯s spirits, and she had even started offering to help Belinda study. Looking back now, Belinda realized she had been too naive. Responding calmly, Belinda said, ¡°I already have a job now.¡± Baker snorted disdainfully and said, ¡°What kind of job? In some small hospital? Or a little clinic with no future? Quit ande work at Grand ins General Hospital as Kylee¡¯s assistant. Don¡¯t turn down her help.¡± His tone had be stern. Belinda frowned slightly, ready to say something, but Car spoke first. ¡°Stop! Belinda already has a job, so let her be. She doesn¡¯t need to follow Kylee everywhere. She has her own life.¡± Belinda pressed her lips together, feeling a sudden warmth in her heart. Kylee chimed in, ¡°Dad, if Belinda doesn¡¯t want toe to Grand ins General, we shouldn¡¯t force her.¡± Baker looked upset, and after a moment of silence, he said sharply, ¡°Fine! Do what you want, Belinda! But I¡¯d like to see which hospital hired you!¡± After that, Baker ignored Belindapletely. Belinda wasn¡¯t bothered by it. After dinner, she went straight back to the rk family¡¯s home. As she entered the bedroom, she suddenly halted. The spacious bedroom now housed two beds, a detail that immediately confused Belinda. Yet, she instinctively knew this arrangement was Harold¡¯s doing. Without dwelling on it, she showered and climbed into bed, eager for a good night¡¯s rest before her hospital duties the following day. Just as she settled in, the door creaked open. The sight of Lucas brought Ryan¡¯s words back to her. Those words echoed in her mind relentlessly. It was clear that Lucas loved Verena deeply. Belinda gave Lucas a chilly look before turning her gaze away. Lucas simply ignored her look, and the room quickly sank into silence. Belinda turned in early. But deep into the night, a nightmare abruptly woke her. She sat up, gasping for air, her forehead slick with cold sweat. After a while, she gently closed her eyes, took deep breaths to steady herself, and slipped out of bed to the balcony. There, she curled into the swing chair, hugging her knees to her chest¡ªa reflection of her swirling fears. In her dream, Baker, Holley, and even Lucas had plotted to kill her. Just as Holley had been about to plunge a dagger into her heart, she had woken up, her heart pounding with fear. She couldn¡¯t fathom why she had had such a terrifying dream about the people closest to her. . . . Chapter 50 ?Chapter 50: With this troubling thought, she buried her face in her knees. Suddenly, the balcony door clicked open. At the sound, Belinda raised her head. ¡°Why are you out here in the middle of the night?¡± Lucas asked, his voice rough with sleep. Belinda looked up at him, her eyes wide withplicated emotions. After a moment, she turned away, unwilling to meet his gaze any longer. Lucas frowned, annoyed by his own actions. He had woken to find Belinda missing from the room and felt a surge of worry. Now, finding out she was just on the balcony, he realized her insomnia was none of his concern! Lucas was about to return to the bedroom, but then¡­ ¡°Lucas.¡± Belinda¡¯s voice, crisp and cool, stopped him in his tracks. ¡°You really love Verena, don¡¯t you?¡± Lucas hesitated and then turned to face her, his expression unreadable. Belinda¡¯s mouth twisted into a sardonic smile. ¡°To marry an utterly repulsive illegitimate daughter for her, you must really love Verena.¡± Her tone dripped with irony. Before Lucas could reply, Belinda continued in a hushed tone, ¡°Harold insists we wait a month before divorcing. That must be irritating for you.¡± Find your imagination at galn ovels ; con Lucas gazed down at her, a trace of scorn flickering in his eyes as he said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re aware of that.¡± Belinda averted her eyes, her smile faint. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After a month, I¡¯ll ensure the divorce goes through and you can be with Verena.¡± As she spoke, Belinda¡¯s heart remained steady, her emotions seemingly detached from the conversation. Lucas¡¯ eyes narrowed at her dispassionate words. He felt unexpectedly annoyed by her indifference about the matter. This unfamiliar irritation made him frown, and he responded sharply, ¡°I expect you to hold to that.¡± With that, he turned sharply and re-entered the bedroom, the balcony door closing behind him with a loud snap. Belinda watched him leave, her expression calm. Then, she turned to stare off into the night. She found little rest that night, and by morning, dark circles had etched themselves under her eyes. After a quick application of makeup and adjusting her sleek ck wig into a neat ponytail, she left for the day. Belinda parked at the Grand ins General Hospital¡¯s parking lot and made her way to the Cardiac Surgery Department. Originally, Caiden¡¯s contact was supposed to meet her at the entrance, but Belinda had suggested they meet directly at the department. However, as Belinda exited the elevator, she was halted by security. ¡°Who are you? What are you here for?¡± Before Belinda could reply, a gentle woman¡¯s voice called from behind, ¡°Belinda?¡± Belinda turned and saw Kylee. . . . Chapter 51 ?Chapter 51: ¡°What are you doing here, Belinda? Looking for me? Let¡¯s head inside.¡± With a gentle tug, Kylee led Belinda by the hand into the bustling inpatient section of the Cardiac Surgery Department, making their way to the doctors¡¯ office. As they entered, the doctors there greeted Kylee with warm smiles. Noticing Belinda, many doctors looked visibly impressed. ¡°Kylee, is this your friend?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my younger sister,¡± Kylee responded, beaming. ¡°Oh, your sister? No wonder she¡¯s so beautiful!¡± The revtion that Belinda was Kylee¡¯s sister sparked even greater enthusiasm among the staff members there. After all, they were all well aware of Kylee¡¯s family background. Though not yet a permanent member of the staff, Kylee¡¯s presence was enough to make others keen to make a good impression. Kylee, still smiling, turned to Belinda with a look of concern. ¡°Belinda, what brings you here today? Have you decided to join me as my assistant?¡± Before Belinda could answer, a middle-aged female doctor chimed in, ¡°Kylee, is your sister going to join us at the hospital, too?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Kylee nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Like me, she graduated from medical school. However, she hasn¡¯t yet taken her licensing exam, so she¡¯ll be interning under my guidance for the time being. She will be my assistant.¡± Kylee understood Belinda¡¯s journey well. After university, Belinda had immediately married Lucas, which had prevented her from taking the licensing exam. For years, Belinda had dedicated herself entirely to Lucas, putting her own professional aspirations on hold. After that, Belinda had moved abroad. Just then, Belinda stated calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not here to be your assistant.¡± Her deration cast a hush over the bustling office. Kylee looked at Belinda, her lips slightly parted in concern. ¡°Belinda, are you still upset with me? I understand if being an assistant seems like a step down for you, but it¡¯s a practical option right now. If you were at another hospital, you¡¯d still be interning. Wouldn¡¯t you rather be in a ce where I can ensure you¡¯re treated well? You can assist me for now, build your skills, and sit for the licensing exam when you¡¯re ready. After that, I can arrange for you to work for my mentor. What do you say?¡± Kylee¡¯s tone was gentle, seeminglyden with concern for Belinda. Yet, Belinda¡¯s face remained impassive, her response cool. To the onlookers, it appeared Belinda was dismissing Kylee¡¯s heartfelt offer, which irritated those who were keen to curry favor with Kylee. ¡°Kylee is going out of her way to help you. She has nned everything for your benefit. What more could you ask for? Even if it¡¯s just as her assistant, you would have the prestige of being part of the Grand ins General Hospital. Do you know how many people wish for such an opportunity?¡± ¡°Indeed! With your current credentials, you would be an intern elsewhere, too. Honestly, if not for Kylee, you wouldn¡¯t get a chance to work here. How can you show no appreciation and act as if you¡¯re being unfairly treated?¡± The remarks from two middle-aged female doctors were sharp. . . . Chapter 52 ?Chapter 52: Hearing this, Belinda scoffed and retorted, ¡°Who said I needed her help to get into Grand ins General Hospital?¡± This left Kylee and the two doctors momentarily speechless. ¡°Excuse me? Do you really think the Grand ins General Hospital is just any hospital that you can enter and exit at will? Even Kylee is merely our director¡¯s apprentice, not a full-fledged staff member. And you believe you can just work here without any help?¡± ¡°Youngdy, it¡¯s fine to be ambitious, but you need to keep your feet on the ground and avoid aiming for the impossible,¡± Kylee said, her voice growing sharper with each word. By the end of her outburst, her cheeks were flushed with the intensity of her emotions. Belinda had somehow secured a full-time position as a resident physician at the Grand ins General Hospital. How was that even possible? Kylee¡¯splexion shifted from ashen to crimson, the storm of her emotions evident. Her earlier words, spoken with such confidence, now seemed to echo back at her like a stinging rebuke. Belinda responded with a derisive snort, a clear sign of her disdain for Kylee¡¯s reaction. Was this Kylee showing her true colors atst? The other doctors in the room exchanged nces, their expressions reflecting a mixture of curiosity and unease. They had previously regarded Kylee as a caring older sister, someone who was protective of her sibling. Yet now, here she was, exposing Belinda¡¯s perceived shorings in front of everyone, her tone growing more heated with each passing moment. Considering the circumstances, though, it wasn¡¯t entirely surprising that Kylee was upset. She had spent a year at Grand ins General Hospital without securing a permanent role, while Belinda had seemingly waltzed in and already earned a full-time position. To many, her frustration seemed justified. As she caught the looks of her colleagues, Kylee seemed to realize the implications of her words. Her tone softened as she turned to Belinda. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belinda. That came out wrong. I was just surprised by the news and curious about how it happened.¡± At that moment, Kylee¡¯s ally, Talia Hond, a middle-aged woman known for her sharp tongue, chimed in. ¡°Mr. Campbell, isn¡¯t it a rule here that everyone must pass the hospital¡¯s internal exam to join? Those exams are held in January, and it¡¯s already June. The exam season has long passed.¡± As Josh¡¯s gaze shifted toward Belinda, a middle-aged doctor interjected promptly. ¡°Mr. Campbell, we typically don¡¯t allow visitors here. She¡¯s here because she¡¯s Kylee¡¯s assistant.¡± Josh paused mid-thought, his eyebrows arching in surprise. ¡°Kylee¡¯s assistant?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Kylee replied, standing up with a confident air. Josh let out a brief scoff before walking directly toward Belinda. She felt a wave of resignation wash over her. She had hoped to keep a low profile, but now, with Caiden¡¯s assistant present, any chance of remaining unnoticed had vanished. ¡°Are you getting along with everyone already?¡± Josh asked, his tone light but probing. . . . Chapter 53 ?Chapter 53: Belinda pressed her lips together and chose not to answer, her silence speaking volumes. Undeterred, Josh turned to the room and announced, ¡°I¡¯d like to officially introduce Belinda to you all. She is our new resident physician in the Cardiac Surgery Department. Starting today, she¡¯ll be reporting to Deputy Director Darlene Mitchell.¡± Originally, Caiden had nned for Belinda to take on the role of an attending physician, but she had declined, citing the demanding schedule and clinic hours as more than she wanted to handle. Reluctantly, Caiden had ced her as a resident physician under the deputy director, though he had secured her promise to assist in surgeries if needed. Following Josh¡¯s announcement, a heavy silence fell over the room. The tension was palpable. ¡°A resident physician?¡± Kylee¡¯s voice broke the quiet, dripping with disbelief. ¡°Is she joining the hospital as a full-time staff member?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Josh replied without hesitation, his tone matter-of-fact. ¡°How can that be!¡± Kylee burst out, her face a mix of frustration and shock. ¡°Belinda hasn¡¯t even passed her licensing exam yet! She only has a bachelor¡¯s degree, and her academic record is mediocre at best.¡± By this time, the condescension in the voices of the middle-aged female doctors was palpable. Belinda¡¯s patience was wearing thin, and she was just about to respond when a voice suddenly called out, ¡°Mr. Campbell, what brings you here?¡± All heads in the office turned toward the man who had just entered. It was Josh Campbell, assistant to Caiden Rodgers, the deputy director of the hospital. His presence immediately shifted the atmosphere in the room. The female doctor who had been chiding Belinda quickly changed her expression, her demeanor transforming into one of deference. She approached Josh with a ttering smile. ¡°Mr. Campbell, does Mr. Rodgers have any new directives?¡± Josh didn¡¯t acknowledge her question. His eyes swept across the room, taking in the scene, before settling firmly on Belinda. ¡°How did she manage to get in now?¡± one of the doctors questioned, her toneced with incredulity. ¡°Yes, Mr. Campbell, our admission standards are renowned for being strict, leaving no room for nepotism or shortcuts. Could you rify what¡¯s going on here?¡± another doctor chimed in, her voice equally pointed. All eyes in the room shifted to Josh, their collective gaze heavy with expectation as they awaited his response. Josh¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly at Kylee¡¯s words. Her ims that Belinda barely scraped through exams andcked a medical license werepletely unfounded. It was clear that Kylee knew little about her younger sister. Amidst the rising murmurs from the other doctors, Josh felt a twinge of frustration. Belinda had deliberately chosen to downy her prestigious status in the medicalmunity. She didn¡¯t want anyone to know that she was the acimed ¡°Star¡± or that she had been personally recruited by Caiden Rodgers from Chixdon Hospital. Now, her discretion had led to this misunderstanding. Josh cleared his throat, his voice cutting through the tension. ¡°Dr. Wright¡¯s circumstances are rather unique. Mr. Rodgers arranged a tailored exam for her, which she sessfully passed. This has been approved by the director, and she is now officially part of our team.¡± . . . Chapter 54 ?Chapter 54: He added after a brief pause, ¡°Naturally, obtaining a medical license is a standard requirement.¡± A heavy silence fell over the room, though the air remained thick with unspoken doubts. To some, this seemed like an obvious case of favoritism. Once Josh left, the doctors returned to their work, though the murmurs hadn¡¯tpletely died down. Kylee, attempting to mask her envy, approached Belinda with a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. ¡°Belinda, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier about your new role here? I was out there offering you an assistant¡¯s job, not knowing you had already secured a higher position. It made me look quite foolish,¡± she said, her tone carrying a mix of resignation and subtle me. Belinda smiled softly, her demeanor calm. ¡°I thought it would be a pleasant surprise, Kylee. Isn¡¯t it wonderful news? Aren¡¯t you happy for me?¡± Kylee momentarily stiffened before quickly nodding. ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯m happy for you, Belinda! I thought it would be difficult for you to find a suitable position so quickly after returning to the country. You must have really impressed the deputy director to arrange a special exam just for you. That¡¯s quite an achievement¡ªit¡¯s never been done before!¡± Though her words seemedplimentary on the surface, they subtly implied that Belinda had leveraged connections to advance. Belinda maintained herposed demeanor, responding with a smile. ¡°Yes, I have a good rtionship with Mr. Rodgers. He also mentioned that you and Dad have often visited his home, seeking concessions during your exams. He asked me to tell you that you shouldn¡¯t do that again, or else he¡¯ll have no choice but to consider your dismissal from Grand ins General Hospital.¡± Knowing that everyone in the office already assumed Belinda had secured her position through connections, she realized no exnation could change their opinions. Embracing this perception, she decided to use it to her advantage. If Kylee wanted to use her of nepotism, perhaps it was time to turn the tables. Following Belinda¡¯s revtion, the office fell eerily silent. All eyes turned to Kylee, whose expression had be rigid, confirming the truth of Belinda¡¯s statement. This realization caused everyone to reassess Kylee, who had always prided herself on meritocracy and disdain for nepotism. Now, her fa?ade was crumbling. Heat crept into Kylee¡¯s cheeks from the unexpected exposure. She was taken aback that Caiden had shared such information with Belinda, let alone that Belinda would disclose it publicly. Before Kylee could respond, Belinda stood up and said, ¡°I need to change.¡± She then walked to the locker room. Throughout the morning, almost no one interacted with Belinda. Even Darlene, Belinda¡¯s supposed mentor, treated her with noticeable coldness. But Belinda remained unaffected. By noon, Harold called, asking her to join him for lunch. With a long lunch break ahead, Belinda agreed and set off for the restaurant. Upon opening the door to the private room, she stopped short when she saw Lucas lounging on the couch. At that moment, her phone rang¡ªHarold on the line. . . . Chapter 55 ?Chapter 55: She answered, ¡°Harold?¡± ¡°Belinda, something urgent came up, and I can¡¯t make it to lunch this time. You and Lucas will have to manage without me,¡± Harold said. Harold¡¯s words left Belinda feeling a touch of resignation. ¡°Alright,¡± she replied softly. Once the call ended, she stepped inside. She then said to Lucas, ¡°Harold is caught up and can¡¯t join us. He wants us to eat without him.¡± Lucas showed no surprise. As they settled at the table, he looked at Belinda and said, ¡°He has really gone out of his way to make us spend time together.¡± Belinda remained silent. Lucasughed sarcastically. ¡°Belinda, nothing to add?¡± Belinda¡¯s lips twitched as she turned to meet Lucas¡¯ eyes. Her voice resolute, she said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to test me. I was unaware of any of this. And Mr. rk, regardless of your father¡¯s intentions¡ªwhether he¡¯s trying to pair us up or something else¡ªnothing will affect the final oue. We will get divorced eventually.¡± Lucas looked at her thoughtfully, his eyes narrowing as he replied smoothly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you think that way.¡± His gaze lingered on Belinda, pondering whether her indifference was genuine. They then ate their meal in silence, focusing solely on the food in front of them. Belinda soon stood and excused herself to visit the restroom. On her way back to the private room, she bumped into Ryan and Verena. Neither Ryan nor Verena had anticipated seeing Belinda there. Ryan¡¯s eyes lingered on Belinda¡¯s striking features. He still thought that she was irresistibly attractive. But remembering how Belinda had humiliated himst time, anger red up inside him. Belinda offered them a brief, indifferent look before shifting her attention away and heading back to the private room. Ryan¡¯s annoyance grew at her disinterest. ¡°Ms. Thomas,¡± Ryan called after her, halting her steps. Belinda turned to face him, her expressionposed. ¡°Yes, Mr. Adams? Do you have anything to say to me?¡± Ryan¡¯s tone was probing. ¡°I heard you¡¯re joining the Cardiac Surgery Department at Grand ins General Hospital, is that right?¡± Belinda remained silent. Ryan smirked and continued, ¡°Curiously, my aunt¡¯s husband is the chief physician in that department. I asked him about you, and he mentioned no one there has thest name Thomas and that there is also no one named Belinie working there, neither doctor nor intern.¡± Ryan crossed his arms, his expression smug. ¡°So, Ms. Thomas, how do you exin that?¡± . . . Chapter 56 ?Chapter 56: Surprised, Belinda raised her eyebrows. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that the husband of Ryan¡¯s aunt was the chief physician of the Cardiac Surgery Department at Grand ins General Hospital. ¡°Really?¡± Belinda responded with a slight smile. Ryan and Verena exchanged looks, puzzled by Belinda¡¯s calm demeanor. Both thought Belinda was really shameless for being so unfazed. Verena pressed her lips together and then said, ¡°How can that be? No one with the surname Thomas or the name Belinie? At the Thomas family¡¯s gathering, Mr. Thomas himself announced Ms. Thomas was set to join the Cardiac Surgery Department at Grand ins General Hospital! Surely Mr. Thomas wouldn¡¯t fabricate such a thing?¡± Ryan agreed, nodding his head. ¡°Yes, it was quite odd. So I did some digging. My aunt¡¯s husband confirmed there¡¯s no one by that name¡ªdoctor or nurse. Well, but they do have a caregiver who has thest name Thomas there.¡± Verena reacted with exaggerated disbelief, shaking her head. ¡°A caregiver? That can¡¯t be right!¡± ¡°Exactly, but we can¡¯t ignore the facts,¡± Ryan replied. ¡°So, Ms. Thomas, could you enlighten us about your actual role at the Grand ins General Hospital?¡± Belinda observed their coordinated conversation with detached amusement, her smile turning scornful. She replied calmly to Ryan, ¡°My employment at Grand ins General Hospital and my specific role there¡ªhow are these matters any of your business? Since when have we been on such familiar terms that I need to tell you that?¡± Ryan was taken aback by her retort, his expression stiffening. After a brief pause, he scoffed coldly, ¡°Ms. Thomas, does your defensiveness stem from your embarrassment over being caught in a lie? Imagine the reaction if it bes known that the Thomas family¡¯s goddaughter doesn¡¯t actually hold a position at Grand ins General Hospital. What would people think about you or the Thomas family then?¡± Ryan¡¯sment carried a veiled threat. Upon hearing Ryan¡¯s usation, Belinda let out a derisive snort, as though she had heard a poor joke. ¡°Oh, really? Then go ahead, tell everyone. See if I care.¡± Her defiant, unppable manner made Ryan¡¯s frown deepen. Then, struck by another thought, he chuckled mockingly. ¡°Fine. You might not fear beingbeled a liar, but what about the scandal of seducing a married man?¡± Belinda arched an eyebrow, her tone teasing. ¡°A married man? Are you talking about¡­ Lucas?¡± Ryan replied instantly, ¡°So you admit it!¡± Unbeknownst to them, a middle-aged woman had been overhearing their exchange. At the mention of Lucas, her eyes narrowed, a spark of intrigue igniting within. Silently, she slipped away toward a secluded room at the end of the hallway. As she entered, a jovial voice called out, ¡°Mrs. Sugden, you¡¯rete! You have to drink three ssester as a penalty!¡± The room was filled with affluent women, all distinguished figures in high society. Tessa Sugden grinned as she settled into her chair, announcing, ¡°My apologies for the dy¡ªI caught wind of some tantalizing gossip right at the door!¡± . . . Chapter 57 ?Chapter 57: ¡°What sort of gossip?¡± queried someone, leaning in with keen interest. Tessa smoothed back her hair, her smile broadening as she focused on a specific individual. ¡°This piece of gossip involves¡­ Mrs. Thomas.¡± The statement shifted all attention to Mollie, seated prominently among them. Mollie¡¯s demeanor didn¡¯t waver. She casually raised her eyelids. ¡°Oh? Something concerning me?¡± Tessa nodded affirmatively. ¡°Precisely.¡± ¡°It concerns you and Mr. Thomas¡¯ goddaughter, Belinie.¡± ¡°What do you mean by it involves Belinie?¡± Darren, who was seated beside Mollie, interjected with a sharp tone. The room¡¯s focus shifted to Tessa, everyone visibly eager to hear the impending revtion. After all, everyone here had only heard positivements about Belinie before. Tessa relished the captive audience, sitting up straighter and allowing a sly smile to spread across her lips. ¡°I spoke with Ryan Adams. His aunt¡¯s husband, who happens to be the chief physician at the Cardiac Surgery Department at the Grand ins General Hospital, told him¡­ Well, there isn¡¯t a doctor or intern by the surname Thomas or named Belinie in their department.¡± She paused, letting the tension build, before adding, ¡°And it¡¯s not just the doctors¡ªamong the nurses, too. However, intriguingly, there is a caregiver with the surname Thomas at that hospital. Could that perhaps be your goddaughter Belinie, Mrs. Thomas?¡± ¡°What? A caregiver? That simply can¡¯t be true!¡± onedy gasped in shock. ¡°Indeed! Absolutely impossible,¡± another said, her voice dripping with disbelief, though her eyes shimmered with delight at the brewing scandal. ¡°I overheard it myself in the hallway,¡± Tessa dered with confidence, keen to cement the rumor. She had long harbored jealousy towards Mollie, resenting her marriage to Santino, the beloved head of the Thomas family, especially given Mollie¡¯s known fertility struggles. She herself had fertility struggles as well, but her husband despised her because of that. Seizing the opportunity to tarnish Mollie¡¯s reputation, Tessa wasn¡¯t about to let this chance slip by. However, Mollie and Darren appeared unbothered, their faces betraying no reaction to Tessa¡¯s insinuations. With a feigned air of innocence, Tessa turned to Mollie, her voice dripping with faux concern. ¡°Mrs. Thomas, would you mind rifying what¡¯s happening here?¡± She then gave a smallugh, continuing, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no dishonesty from you or Mr. Thomas. But could it be¡­ Perhaps your goddaughter has lied to you?¡± Just then, Darren said firmly, ¡°Belinie has been truthful. She indeed joined the Cardiac Surgery Department at the Grand ins General Hospital today.¡± Tessa ced a hand over her mouth, mimicking shock. ¡°Oh, how puzzling! If that¡¯s the case, why would the chief physician in that department deny knowing her? Mr. Thomas, perhaps it¡¯s unwise to ce such blind trust in her.¡± Her voice took on a conspiratorial tone. ¡°I fear her intentions may be a bit questionable.¡± . . . Chapter 58 ?Chapter 58: At these words, Mollie¡¯s expression hardened, her eyes narrowing sharply as she looked at Tessa, her voice icy. ¡°Mrs. Sugden, I would advise you to be careful with your usations.¡± Tessa responded swiftly, her tone feigning distress, ¡°Oh dear! Mrs. Thomas, please, don¡¯t take offense. I was merely conveying what I heard. And just beforeing here, Ryan mentioned that your goddaughter has been involved with a married man!¡± ¡°Impossible! She is involved with a married man? You must be joking!¡± eximed ady sitting by Tessa, her expression one of sheer disbelief. Mollie¡¯s attention piqued at the mention of a ¡°married man.¡± She believed she knew who they were talking about. Sheughed lightly. ¡°Alright, Mrs. Sugden, perhaps you could enlighten us on who Belinie is allegedly involved with?¡± Tessa responded, ¡°The man in question is Lucas rk of the well-known rk family! Everyone¡¯s aware that Mr. rk is married, aren¡¯t they?¡± At this revtion, both Mollie¡¯s and Darren¡¯s frowns disappeared. Their expression quickly returned to their previous calm andposed state. Tessa, noticing the doubtful looks around her, hastily added, ¡°I swear I¡¯m telling the truth! If you¡¯re skeptical, just step outside and see for yourselves. Mrs. Thomas¡¯ goddaughter is out there in the hallway with Ryan.¡± The women at the table exchanged uncertain looks, debating whether to verify Tessa¡¯s im and risk offending Mollie. Mollie, observing their looks, smirked inwardly. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look ourselves,¡± she suggested, rising from her seat. Encouraged by Mollie¡¯s initiative, the group followed her lead out of the room. As they rounded the corner into the hallway, they found Belinda, Ryan, and Verena together. At that moment, Ryan was cautioning Belinda with a patronizing tone, ¡°Ms. Thomas, you should know Lucas is already taken. I¡¯d advise you to keep your distance. Beingbeled as a homewrecker or a mistress wouldn¡¯t just harm your reputation¡ªit could embarrass the entire Thomas family.¡± Ga ln ovels . fuels your imagination Ryan paused thoughtfully before adding, ¡°Surely you wouldn¡¯t want whispers circting that Mr. Thomas¡¯ goddaughter is entangled with another woman¡¯s husband, would you?¡± Belinda burst intoughter, clearly amused by Ryan¡¯s audacity. It had been some time since she had encountered someone so shameless. Turning to Verena, Belinda raised her eyebrows yfully. ¡°Perhaps those cautionary words should be directed at your cousin.¡± Ryan¡¯s expression darkened immediately. Just as he was about to retort, a ¡°click¡± sound echoed nearby, and the door to the adjacent private room swung open. From his angle, all Lucas could see was Belinda standing by the doorway. Lucas furrowed his brow slightly, asking in an even tone, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Come inside.¡± At Lucas¡¯ words, a noticeable shift urred in Ryan¡¯s and Verena¡¯s expressions. Ryan stepped forward, nced back to see Lucas standing inside the room, and said in astonishment, ¡°Lucas? Is that you? Are you really having dinner with Ms. Thomas here?¡± . . . Chapter 59 ?Chapter 59: Lucas appeared briefly shocked by Ryan¡¯s interruption but quickly regained hisposed demeanor. ¡°Lucas¡­¡± Verena moved closer, her voice filled with tenderness as she looked at him with concern. ¡°Are you and Ms. Thomas¡­¡± Lucas remained silent. Jealousy began to eat away at Ryan. Standing tall, Ryan said, ¡°Lucas, you promised Verena that after your divorce from that ugly woman, you would marry her. But why are you here having a meal together with Ms. Thomas now? What¡¯s going on between you two?¡± ¡°Ryan.¡± Just then, amanding voice resonated through the hall. All heads turned as Darren stepped forward from the shadows, his face set in a stern expression. Apanying him were several prominentdies from the high society social circle. ¡°Darren, Mollie,¡± Belinda said, her voice tinged with surprise upon seeing them both. Darren approached, gave a brief nod to Belinda, and then fixed his gaze on Ryan. ¡°Since you know that Lucas is still married, why do you encourage your cousin¡¯s advances? What are your intentions?¡± Facing Darren¡¯s stern words, Ryan swallowed hard, his voice tight as he argued, ¡°Lucas and my cousin are each other¡¯s true loves. They were separated by unexpected circumstances, and they still care deeply for each other now. Besides¡ª¡± But before he could continue, Darren cut in sharply, ¡°That is in the past! Lucas is now a married man with responsibilities! If your cousin pursues him, she is meddling in another family¡¯s affairs¡ªthat¡¯s nothing short of being a homewrecker!¡± Darren¡¯s words struck Verena like a blow, wounding her deeply. She pressed her lips together, a mix of anger and hurt swirling within her. If only Lucas were free of Belinda, she wouldn¡¯t be in such a vulnerable position. With these thoughts weighing on her, Verena turned to Lucas, her eyes brimming with tears, her voice breaking. ¡°Lucas, do you¡­ Do you see me as the other woman in your rtionship with Belinda?¡± Lucas met her gaze and frowned slightly. Ryan red at Darren, inhaling sharply as he said, ¡°Mr. Thomas, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit harsh? While you cast aspersions on my cousin, perhaps you should scrutinize your god-sister Belinie¡¯s actions! Isn¡¯t it disgraceful for her to seduce Lucas, too? She knows Lucas is married, yet she dines alone with him. And just the other day, Verena and I saw her leaving Lucas¡¯ office! Would you notbel that as Belinie being a homewrecker?¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Moreover, you im Belinie is joining the Cardiac Surgery Department at the Grand ins General Hospital, but my aunt¡¯s husband, the chief physician there, assures me there¡¯s no one named Belinie or anyone with the surname Thomas working there, be they doctor or nurse. Isn¡¯t it shameless of you to lie about that? What do you want to say to that now?¡± Ryan¡¯s tone was firm as he said those words, his face etched with indignation. Tessa, unable to suppress a chuckle at the escting drama, turned to Mollie, her voice dripping with faux concern. ¡°Mrs. Thomas, this doesn¡¯t look good for your goddaughter.¡± . . . Chapter 60 ?Chapter 60: Meeting alone with a married man like Lucas¡ªimagine the rumors if people find out about the matter!¡± Mollie responded with nothing more than an icy nce directed at Tessa. A wealthydy nearby, sensing the tension, subtly pulled at Tessa¡¯s sleeve, urging her to drop the subject. Tessaplied outwardly but scoffed inwardly, amused by Mollie¡¯s difort. Darren, after hearing Ryan¡¯s moralistic stance, let out a scornful chuckle. He fixed Ryan with a look of disdain and countered, ¡°Who said Belinie¡¯sst name was Thomas? And who told you Belinie is her actual name?¡± Ryan¡¯s and Verena¡¯s expressions faltered, confusion spreading across their faces. What did Darren mean by that? ¡°Belinie,e here,¡± Mollie called out, breaking her silence for the first time. Belinda made her way past the gathering of elite women to stand beside Mollie. Mollie affectionately adjusted Belinda¡¯s hair and then, with a pointed look at Lucas, her voice cool, urged, ¡°Lucas, perhaps you¡¯d like to introduce her properly to everyone?¡± Though puzzled by Mollie¡¯s implication, everyone turned their gazes to Lucas. Lucas met their gazes with steady calm, and in a low, firm voice, he said, ¡°She is Belinda rk.¡± As Lucas pronounced Belinda¡¯s name, the revtion struck Ryan and Verena like a thunderp, leaving them visibly stunned. Ryan and Verena stared at Lucas, their eyes wide with shock, unable to utter a word. After a long silence, Verena regained herposure, her voice trembling. ¡°Lucas¡­ What did you just say? Who is she?¡± Lucas paused, his expression resolute, before replying, ¡°She is my wife, Belinda.¡± The revtion left not just Ryan and Verena but also the affluent women present speechless, their expressions frozen in disbelief. Mollie¡¯s goddaughter Belinie was actually the elusive Mrs. rk! This revtion was too shocking! g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s holds stories for every mood Tessa¡¯s smile stiffened, the shock evident on her face. ¡°Impossible! How can she be Belinda?¡± Ryan erupted, his voice filled with disbelief. He turned to Belinda, whose beauty was undeniable. To Ryan, she looked nothing like the Belinda he remembered. How could this graceful woman be the same Belinda he knew? Overwhelmed by the situation, Ryan blurted out without thinking, ¡°Belinda is ugly, overweight, and marred by a distinct ck mark on her face. How can she and Belinda be the same person?¡± As Ryan spoke, Mollie¡¯s and Darren¡¯s faces quickly turned dark. ¡°Watch your words, Ryan!¡± Darren¡¯s tone was cold. After a pause, Darren scoffed and added, ¡°What? Must Belinda remain as you remember her? Can¡¯t a birthmark disappear as time passes? Really, Ryan, is this your defensive response to not capturing Belinda¡¯s interest¡ªresorting to insults?¡± A wave of embarrassment washed over Ryan, coloring his cheeks red. He opened his mouth to respond, yet no words emerged. He was in denial. In the past, he had looked down on Belinda, finding her unattractive at a mere nce. Yet, astonishingly, he had fallen deeply for her three yearster, vowing to win her affection! Even today, his heart fluttered uncontrobly at the sight of her. Now, to hear from Lucas that the woman who captivated him was the same one he had previously despised shook him deeply. How could he ept this now? Before Ryan could formte a reply, Darren said sarcastically, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call your aunt¡¯s husband now, Mr. Adams, and confirm whether there¡¯s a doctor named Belinda in the Cardiac Surgery Department at the Grand ins General Hospital?¡± Ryan clenched his jaw so tightly that it began to hurt. He had no words left now. . . . Chapter 61 ?Chapter 61: At that moment, Belinda elegantly stepped forward, stopping just before Verena, locking eyes with her. Verena stared back at the woman who had transformed so dramatically. She had always been secretly jealous of Belinie¡¯s beauty, and even more so of her connection to someone as influential as Santino. Now, those feelings intensified. She had never thought Belinie and Belinda, the very woman Ryan had ridiculed as overweight and unattractive, were the same person. To Verena, Belinda had never posed a real threat before. She had never considered Belinda a rival for Lucas¡¯ affection. Even after discovering Belinda was Lucas¡¯ wife, she hadn¡¯t been worried. But now¡­ What transformations had Belinda undergone during her time abroad to return so radiant? She had even be the goddaughter of Santino? Belinda tilted her head slightly, gazing down at Verena with poised assurance, her voice smooth as she said, ¡°Miss Reed, whether you were once close to Lucas or cherished by him, those days are behind us. I am his wife now. Until our marriage ends, I¡¯d appreciate it if you kept your distance from my husband, alright?¡± With that, Belinda didn¡¯t pause for a reply but turned and walked towards Mollie. Initially, Belinda hadn¡¯t intended to meddle in whatever past Verena had with Lucas, especially considering her impending divorce. However, since Ryan and Verena were stirring trouble, she resolved not to pull her punches now! When Lucas watched Belinda stride away, his mouth twisted into an amused smile. Belinda joined Mollie in the secluded gathering of elite women. ¡°Mrs. Thomas, it turns out you have been hiding the fact that your goddaughter is the famous Mrs. rk! Why keep such a secret? Goodness, your family really values privacy!¡± ¡°Mrs. Sugden, perhaps you should have gathered the whole story before forming your judgments. We almost thought Mrs. Thomas¡¯ goddaughter was a homewrecker.¡± ¡°Yes, Mrs. Sugden! Check your facts next time to avoid such blunders¡ªit¡¯ll save you the embarrassment.¡± Tessa¡¯s face nearly crumbled under the weight of her error. She managed a forced smile and said, ¡°Absolutely, I was mistaken this time. I¡¯ll be more careful in the future.¡± ¡°Who could have guessed the truth would turn out to be this?¡± At that moment, Belinda turned to thedies with a gracious smile and said, ¡°Please, keep this matter amongst ourselves.¡± Given that Belinda¡¯s marriage to Lucas was nearing its end, there was no need for more people to be privy to this matter. ¡°You want to keep the matter under wraps? Understood, we won¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± ¡°Certainly, Belinda, you can count on us.¡± Belinda expressed her gratitude with a smile, saying, ¡°I really appreciate that; thank you.¡± Meanwhile, in a different private suite, the air was charged with tension. . . . Chapter 62 ?Chapter 62: ¡°Lucas, is that woman truly Belinda?¡± Ryan asked, struggling toe to terms with the reality. Verena fluttered her eyshes and turned to Lucas with a questioning gaze. ¡°Yes,¡± Lucas responded, his tone calm and detached. An ufortable silence filled the room. Ryan and Verena exchanged looks, their faces etched with disbelief. After a few seconds, Ryan inquired, ¡°How did she manage to lose all that weight? Was it liposuction? And the dark mark on her face, has it really disappeared?¡± Lucas took a moment before responding, ¡°My father mentioned that Belinda¡¯s weight issues were the result of a childhood mistake with hormone medications. As for the dark mark, it began to fade naturally during her second year living abroad.¡± A memory seemed to click in Ryan¡¯s mind, prompting him to ask Lucas, ¡°At the Thomas family¡¯s banquet, did you know then that she was Belinda?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lucas answered casually. Despite her former weight and the prominent mark on her face, Belinda had always possessed delicate features. That evening, Lucas had recognized her instantly. ¡°No wonder!¡± Ryan burst out, a realization dawning on him. That exined why Lucas had been so protective, preventing him from pursuing Belinda. So, Belinie was Belinda all along! Meanwhile, Verena was quiet, her face ashen, her mind swirling with turmoil. Belinda¡¯s newfound beauty was undeniable, and the prospect of Lucas spending another month with this transformed Belinda unsettled her deeply. Verena, her voice thick with emotion, fixed her gaze on Lucas. ¡°Lucas, after a month, will you still go through with the divorce?¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m, your destination for tales ¡°Of course,¡± Lucas responded firmly, without a moment¡¯s hesitation. After a brief pause, he added, looking earnestly at Verena, ¡°My decision to divorce her has never been about her looks.¡± Ryan seized the chance and quickly interjected, ¡°Exactly, Verena. Lucas initially married that ugly woman¡­ I mean, Belinda, because he wanted to protect you. Now that he has reunited with you, there¡¯s no longer any reason for him to stay with Belinda.¡± Now, Ryan found it difficult tobel Belinda as ¡®ugly.¡¯ He turned to reassure Verena further, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! The divorce between Lucas and Belinda is certain. Once that¡¯s settled, Lucas will keep his promise to marry you.¡± Verena looked towards Lucas, seeking one more reassurance. However, Lucas, cing his fork down, stood up abruptly. ¡°I need to get back to the office now. I have work to finish.¡± He left swiftly, not waiting for any response from Verena or Ryan. Verena watched him leave, her heart sinking as she bit her lip. Ryan, standing up, sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head back, too.¡± On their drive back to the Adams family estate, Verena, unable to hide her anxiety, asked Ryan, ¡°Could Lucas be influenced by Belinda¡¯s transformation? Will he fall for her now?¡± Ryan, focusing on the road, reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If Lucas were easily swayed by beauty alone, would he have ever been with you?¡± . . . Chapter 63 ?Chapter 63: Verena was rendered momentarily speechless by Ryan¡¯s words. Yet, she had to admit that Ryan made a valid point. Many of Lucas¡¯ past admirers had indeed been more traditionally attractive than her. Despite the reassurances, Verena remained uneasy. She and Ryan made their way back to the Adams family estate, a ce where Verena frequently stayed and even had her own room there. That evening, as the family gathered for dinner, the mood was initially light and enjoyable. Midway through the meal, the phone of the head of the family, Matias Adams, rang. Matias answered the call amidst dinner, and his demeanor shifted dramatically when he heard the news from the other end of the line. His voice grew loud with disbelief. ¡°What did you just say?¡± As Matias became visibly upset, everyone at the table stopped eating and turned to look at him. Matias stood up quickly. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± he shouted into the phone, leaving the dining room. ¡°Let¡¯s just keep enjoying our dinner,¡± suggested Ainslie calmly. Ryan watched Matias walk away, frowning and feeling a sense of worry. Matias returned soon, his expression dark. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ainslie asked. Matias stared at Ryan and said, ¡°What did you do today, Ryan?¡± Ryan was startled. Ainslie quickly interjected, ¡°What do you mean by that? What happened?¡± Taking a deep breath, Matias exined, ¡°Mypany was almost done with a big deal with the Thomas family for a resort project. We were about to sign the papers! But just now, Mr. Thomas¡¯ assistant called to cancel everything. They wouldn¡¯t tell me why but said I should ask Ryan.¡± Matias turned to Ryan and demanded, ¡°So, what did you do to upset the Thomas family?¡± Ryan and Verena exchanged shocked nces. They now realized how quickly the Thomas family had responded, showing how important Belinda was to them. With no choice left, Ryan exined what had happened earlier that day. After hearing this, Matias became even angrier. He banged his hand on the table and red at Ryan. ¡°Have you lost your mind? Don¡¯t you know how much Santino and his wife care about their goddaughter? Why did you target her?¡± Ryan didn¡¯t say anything, unsure how to defend his actions. Once he learned that Belinie was actually Belinda, he started to understand why she had been unfriendly towards him. He realized why Belinie had used his identity to embarrass him at dinner that time. Yet, how could he possibly discuss this with his mother, Ainslie, present? Just then, Verena spoke up. ¡°Uncle Matias, this is on me. Ryan was merely defending me and misspoke.¡± She proceeded to rify the entire misunderstanding, including Belinda¡¯s real identity. Upon hearing this, both Matias and Ainslie reacted with profound surprise. After a lengthy silence, Matias said, ¡°Tomorrow, both of you wille with me to apologize to the Thomas family, particrly to Ms. Thomas.¡± . . . Chapter 64 ?Chapter 64: Reluctantly, Ryan agreed, knowing he had no other choice. The atmosphere became tense, effectively ending what had started as a peaceful family dinner. Matias, barely touching his food, set his fork down and headed upstairs. Ryan clenched his jaw in frustration, feeling wronged and angry. Meanwhile, at the rk family¡¯s residence, Belinda had already finished her dinner before she got home. She spent some time talking with Harold in the living room before going up to her room. Entering the dark room, she flicked on the light, gathered some clothes, and made her way to the bathroom. After a while, fresh from her shower, she emerged from the bathroom to find Lucas on the sofa, watching TV. Belinda¡¯s expression tightened slightly, yet she remained silent and walked over to her vanity. As she sat down, Lucas¡¯s voice, low and gruff, echoed. ¡°Belinda, you seem quite skilled at saying one thing but doing another, don¡¯t you?¡± Hearing Lucas¡¯ words, Belinda paused, her hand holding the skincare bottle halting mid-air. She turned toward him, irritation knitting her brows. ¡°Lucas, are you out of your mind?¡± Lucas rose from the sofa and faced her, a teasing smirk ying on his lips. ¡°You were quite the moralist before, dering that since the divorce papers are signed, we¡¯re officially done. You said whatever happens between Verena and me doesn¡¯t concern you. Yet, today, you warned her to keep her distance from me since I¡¯m still married. Isn¡¯t that a bit hypocritical?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyebrows quivered slightly at his usation. She had felt that way previously, but now, her perspective had shifted. Why should she facilitate things for Verena if she intended toplicate her life? Motivated by this thought, Belinda stood and approached Lucas. Facing him squarely, her eyes sharp and her lips curling slightly, she said, ¡°Yes, I said that, but I¡¯ve reconsidered! After our divorce is finalized, you and Verena can do as you please. But as long as we¡¯re still married, you can¡¯t be involved with her.¡± She shrugged, her expressionposed. ¡°Moreover, I said that in front of you today, not intending to keep this a secret from you at all. I believe I¡¯m being quite direct.¡± g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, your source for inspiration Lucas¡¯ughter echoed with frustration at her reply. He had not expected her to say that. She was indeed sharp-tongued. Despite his outwardposure, Lucas felt a twinge of satisfaction within. He had always suspected it¡ªBelinda¡¯s ims of indifference were just a facade. With a raised eyebrow, he challenged her, saying, ¡°And what if I continue to do what I want with Verena?¡± Belinda snorted dismissively and replied, ¡°Then by all means, try.¡± Turning away, she resumed her skincare routine. Lucas watched her for a moment, a knowing smile ying at the corners of his lips before he disappeared into the walk-in closet. The room fell silent as they both returned to their routines. Belinda retired to bed early that night, and after finishing up some work, Lucas did the same. The quiet of the room was abruptly broken by the shrill ring of a phone at midnight. Disturbed, Lucas frowned and picked up the phone from the bedside table. Recognizing the caller ID, he swiped to answer the call. ¡°Hello?¡± . . . Chapter 65 ?Chapter 65: ¡°Lucas, I¡¯m sorry to wake you at this hour,¡± came Verena¡¯s hoarse, frail voice over the line. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucas¡¯ tone was even, his expression unreadable. Through coughs, Verena¡¯s voice conveyed her distress. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well, Lucas. Could youe over to my ce now? Please?¡± Her voice broke slightly with each cough. Lucas responded directly, ¡°You are feeling unwell? How about I call an ambnce for you now?¡± ¡°No!¡± Verena¡¯s reply was swift. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital. I hate hospitals.¡± On the other end of the line, Lucas fell silent, digesting her words. Verena¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly, and she coughed again before continuing, ¡°Never mind, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just an old issue of mine. It happened asionally when I was abroad. I¡¯ll handle it on my own. Lucas, you can go back to sleep now. I won¡¯t keep you up.¡± Despite her words, she made no move to end the call. Lucas stayed silent, the weight of the moment hanging between them. After a moment of silence, Lucas¡¯s low, slightly rough voice broke through. ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± At his words, a subtle smile yed on Verena¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Ending the call, Lucas swung his legs out of bed and stood. The room was dark until the soft click of a bedsidemp illuminated the space. Belinda, now awake, propped herself up on one elbow, her eyes following his movements. Her voice was soft, her tone casual. ¡°Where are you going at this hour?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Lucas replied calmly, his voice tinged with azy hoarseness. ¡°You¡¯re going to see Verena, aren¡¯t you?¡± Belinda asked pointedly. ¡°Yes.¡± Lucas hesitated for a moment before adding, ¡°Verena¡¯s feeling unwell. I¡¯m just going to check on her.¡± After speaking, he questioned himself silently. Why was he offering exnations to Belinda? Belinda let out a soft chuckle. ¡°If she¡¯s unwell, shouldn¡¯t she be going to the doctor or calling an ambnce? What can you do there? Are you suddenly a doctor?¡± Lucas¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Just go back to sleep.¡± With that, he turned and walked toward the closet. When he returned, he found Belinda fully dressed. His gaze was steady as he asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Belinda¡¯s smile widened, a spark of defiance lighting her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡± ¡°Why would you do that?¡± Lucas¡¯s tone wasced with irritation. . . . Chapter 66 ?Chapter 66: Belinda responded with unwavering confidence, ¡°Why can¡¯t I? Isn¡¯t Miss Reed unwell? Perfect. I¡¯ll go see for myself what¡¯s so urgent that she needs someone else¡¯s husband at this hour.¡± Lucas looked at her, a hint of amusement flickering in his eyes as he raised an eyebrow and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re jealous, aren¡¯t you?¡± Belinda¡¯s expression remained impassive. Jealous? Hardly. She wasn¡¯t jealous. She was simply determined to disrupt Verena¡¯s schemes. Earlier that day, she had explicitly warned Verena to keep her distance from Lucas, but now, under the cover of night, Verena was summoning him. If that wasn¡¯t a deliberate taunt, then what was? Belinda¡¯s smile turned cold as she replied, ¡°Think whatever you want.¡± ¡°Either way, I¡¯m apanying you tonight.¡± Belinda paused, her gaze sharpening with a hint of warning. ¡°And if you refuse, I¡¯ll just tell your father about this in the morning.¡± Lucas¡¯s expression darkened at her words, and he let out a derisiveugh. ¡°Impressive, Belinda. You¡¯ve resorted to threats now.¡± Turning on her heel, Belinda walked toward the door, calling back over her shoulder, ¡°Let¡¯s not keep Miss Reed waiting, Mr. rk.¡± Watching her retreating figure, Lucas scoffed softly but chose not toment further. An hourter, the sleek form of Lucas¡¯s blue Bentley Continental came to a stop in front of Verena¡¯s residence. Together, Lucas and Belinda stepped out of the car and ascended the stairs to the door. Lucas rapped firmly on it. g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, your storytelling home When the door swung open, Verena¡¯s face lit up at the sight of Lucas. ¡°Lucas!¡± she eximed, her eyes sparkling with excitement. Just as she stepped forward to greet him, her smile faltered abruptly as Belinda emerged from behind Lucas. Her body froze, her expression momentarily clouded with shock. After an awkward pause, Verena regained herposure, forcing a smile. ¡°Mrs. rk, to what do I owe the pleasure of your visit?¡± Belinda blinked, her longshes fluttering as she offered a sweet smile. ¡°Miss Reed, I heard you weren¡¯t feeling well, so I thought I¡¯de along to check on you. After all, it might raise a few eyebrows if word got out that a married man was visiting your home alone sote at night, don¡¯t you think?¡± She paused briefly, her tone smooth andposed, then continued, ¡°As Lucas¡¯s wife, I just wanted to ensure there are no misunderstandings. It¡¯s only considerate of me, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± Verena¡¯s face tensed, her voice catching in her throat as she struggled to form a response. Thest thing she had expected was for Belinda to apany Lucas tonight. Internally, Verena couldn¡¯t deny that she had intended to provoke Belinda by summoning Lucas at such ate hour, hoping to assert her importance in his life. Yet the fact that Lucas had brought Belinda along felt like a deliberate affront, a subtle yet cutting rebuke to her ns. In that moment, a flush of humiliation swept over Verena, as if she had been physically struck. The presence of Belinda, poised and unshaken, only deepened the sting. . . . Chapter 67 ?Chapter 67: Noticing Verena¡¯s silence, Belinda leaned in slightly, her toneced with feigned concern. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Miss Reed? Aren¡¯t you d to see me?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m d to see you,¡± Verena replied, managing a strained smile as she gestured for Lucas and Belinda to enter. ¡°Please,e in.¡± Once inside, Lucas¡¯s voice softened to a husky whisper. ¡°Verena, where are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°I¡¯m running a fever,¡± Verena murmured, her voice low, ying her part while genuinely afflicted by the fever. Belinda stepped closer, pressing her hand against Verena¡¯s forehead and holding it there for a moment. After assessing Verena¡¯s condition, she withdrew her hand and stated calmly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem too bad, not a high fever.¡± She paused before continuing, ¡°Do you have any fever medication here, Miss Reed?¡± Verena shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Belinda turned decisively to Lucas. ¡°You should go to the pharmacy and pick up some medicine for her fever.¡± Verena¡¯s expression tightened slightly. Belinda¡¯s authoritative tone irked her, but she chose to remain silent. Lucas lingered for a moment, then nodded and left without furtherment. With Lucas gone, only Belinda and Verena remained in the room. Belinda, maintaining herposed demeanor, asked with a slight smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have medicine for the fever? But you must have some ice packs, right?¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m brings endless adventures ¡°Yes,¡± Verena admitted reluctantly. ¡°That¡¯ll work,¡± Belinda said casually. ¡°Just wrap an ice pack in a towel and ce it on your forehead. It should help reduce your fever.¡± Verena remained silent for a moment before turning and heading to the kitchen. A few minutester, she returned, settled herself on the sofa, and ced the towel-wrapped ice pack on her forehead. Belinda sauntered over and settled into the chair opposite Verena, crossing her legs with effortless grace. A slight smirk yed on her lips as she said, ¡°It seems you didn¡¯t take my advice to heart, Miss Reed.¡± Verena¡¯s eyes flickered, and she pressed her lips together before replying softly, ¡°Mrs. rk, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I was alone at home with a fever, feeling quite frightened. Ryan always turns his phone off at night, so I couldn¡¯t reach him. In that moment of panic, I didn¡¯t know who else to call but Lucas.¡± Belinda raised her eyebrows, feigning innocence. ¡°Is that so? You could have called an ambnce. The paramedics would have attended to you.¡± Verena looked down, her voice tinged with gentle earnestness. ¡°You might not understand, but I¡¯ve spent so much time in hospitals over the past few years due to my poor health. Those experiences have left me with a profound fear of hospitals, so I avoid them unless it¡¯s a severe emergency.¡± Belinda¡¯s smirk deepened internally, but outwardly, she adopted a mask of understanding. She nodded and said, ¡°I see. Nevertheless, Miss Reed, Lucas is not the right person to call. He isn¡¯t a doctor, and his presence alone isn¡¯t a cure. Here¡¯s an idea¡ªlet¡¯s exchange phone numbers. If you¡¯re feeling unwell in the middle of the night again, call me directly. As a doctor, I can assist you promptly.¡± . . . Chapter 68 ?Chapter 68: She pulled out her phone, tapping on her contacts app in preparation to add Verena¡¯s number. Verena¡¯s expression stiffened slightly, though she maintained a polite yet firm smile. ¡°No need for that, Mrs. rk, but thank you for the offer.¡± ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the matter? Why don¡¯t you want my number, Miss Reed?¡± Belinda chuckled, her toneced with mockery as she met Verena¡¯s gaze. ¡°Is it that your ailments can only be soothed by Lucas?¡± Verena¡¯sposed facade momentarily faltered, a flicker of difort crossing her face as Belinda¡¯s sharp words struck a nerve. ¡°Definitely not!¡± Verena responded instantly, her voice betraying no hint of sincerity. She then offered a smile and added, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to trouble you, Mrs. rk. But since you¡¯re so generous, I¡¯ll happily ept your offer. Here¡¯s my number¡­¡± After saving Verena¡¯s number on her phone, Belinda made a quick call to verify it. ¡°All set then. Miss Reed, anytime you feel ill, even in the middle of the night, just call me.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mrs. rk,¡± Verena said, managing a tight smile. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Miss Reed,¡± Belinda replied. When Lucas returned with the medicine for Verena¡¯s fever, he watched her take it before departing with Belinda. Standing by the window, Verena watched as Lucas and Belinda walked away together, her hands curling into fists involuntarily. She had underestimated Belinda! Belinda was no longer the weak and humble woman she remembered; she was now her rival in love, a formidable opponent. If she didn¡¯t make her move quickly, she risked losing Lucas to Belinda. Determination hardened in Verena¡¯s gaze. The next morning, in the Cardiac Surgery Department of Grand ins General Hospital, Belinda was assisting Deputy Chief Physician Darlene with patient rounds. As they entered a room, Belinda caught sight of a middle-aged woman seated on a couch. The woman stood up as they entered, saying, ¡°Dr. Mitchell.¡± ¡°Mrs. Singh,¡± Darlene greeted with a polite nod. Jordy, the patient in the hospital room, was still asleep. He was the man who had copsed at Belinda¡¯s wee banquet that night. After discussing Jordy¡¯s health and the arrangements for his surgery with Amanda, Darlene and her team continued on their rounds. Afterpleting the rounds, instead of heading back to her office, Belinda returned to Jordy¡¯s room for a follow-up. She knocked gently on the door and then pushed it open. As Amanda caught sight of Belinda, she hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Is there an issue with my husband¡¯s health, doctor?¡± . . . Chapter 69 ?Chapter 69: ¡°It¡¯s me, Belinda,¡± Belinda said, removing her face mask. Harold had always considered Jordy a kind man with great talents. Both Jordy and Amanda had consistently been warm and supportive toward Lucas. Though Belinda had only interacted with Jordy and Amanda asionally at gatherings at the rk estate, their treatment of her had always been decent. They had never looked down on her because of her background or appearance. When Lucas had been less than kind to Belinda, Amanda had even scolded him for that. For these reasons, Belinda held the Singh couple in high regard. When Amanda heard the name ¡°Belinda,¡± her expression suddenly changed, her surprise evident. ¡°You are Belinda? It was you who saved Jordy that day?¡± Amanda asked, clearly shocked. She had not expected that Santino¡¯s goddaughter and Lucas¡¯ wife were the same person. ¡°Belinda, you look so different now! I wouldn¡¯t have recognized you if you hadn¡¯t told me,¡± Amanda remarked. Looking more closely, Amanda saw that although Belinda had lost a lot of weight and the dark mark on her face had disappeared, her facial features remained the same. Seeing Amanda¡¯s reaction, Belinda smiled. At that moment, Amanda grasped Belinda¡¯s hand, expressing her deep appreciation. ¡°Thank you, Belinda. What you did for Jordy was crucial. If it weren¡¯t for you, Jordy might have been in real danger.¡± Belinda modestly shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks, Mrs. Singh. Any doctor would have done the same in that situation.¡± Just as Amanda was about to continue, they were interrupted by a knock on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± Amanda called out. Belinda and Amanda both paused, surprised by the person entering the room. ¡°Lucas, what brings you here?¡± Amanda greeted him with a warm smile. Lucas, surprised to encounter Belinda here, hesitated briefly before stepping inside. ¡°I had some free time from work today, so I thought I¡¯d stop by and see how Mr. Singh is doing,¡± Lucas said, his eyes drifting towards Belinda. It was the first time Lucas had seen Belinda like this. She was dressed in a doctor¡¯s overall, a stethoscope hanging gracefully around her neck, and her hair pulled back into a casual bun. There was no makeup on her face, which highlighted her natural beauty, and she radiated a sense of professional confidence. Catching Lucas¡¯ gaze, Belinda offered him a brief look before turning away. She said to Amanda, ¡°Mrs. Singh, I need to get back to work now. Please excuse me.¡± Amanda nodded understandingly. ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s catch up over a meal when you find the time.¡± Belinda agreed with a nod and quickly exited. . . . Chapter 70 ?Chapter 70: Once Belinda had left, Amanda turned to Lucas and couldn¡¯t help but express her thoughts. ¡°Lucas, what on earth has happened to Belinda in thesest three years? She seems so different now.¡± Lucas shared a bit about Belinda¡¯s past troubles with hormone medicine during her childhood. ¡°I see,¡± Amanda said, a look of realization crossing her face. She then looked back at Lucas earnestly. ¡°Now that Belinda is back, you should really cherish her and make the most of your lives together.¡± Lucas¡¯ face remained stoic as he responded, ¡°We¡¯re actually nning to get a divorce.¡± Amanda suddenly furrowed her brows. ¡°Why? Is it because of that Verena?¡± Lucas replied with measured calm, ¡°Mrs. Singh, you¡¯re well aware of the reasons why I married Belinda in the first ce.¡± Amanda¡¯s expression flickered at his words. After a brief pause, Amanda said, ¡°Even if your initial reasons were strategic, three years is a long time. It¡¯s hard to believe there aren¡¯t genuine feelings between you two now. Plus, Belinda has been nothing but devoted to you. It¡¯s not every day you find someone who loves you so wholeheartedly. Lucas, you really should cherish her.¡± She pursed her lips firmly before adding, ¡°Verena isn¡¯t the right choice for you.¡± Lucas furrowed his brows, looking at Amanda intently. ¡°You¡¯ve barely met Verena. What makes you so sure about her not being the right one for me?¡± He then scoffed lightly. ¡°Or did that old man say something about Verena to you?¡± Amanda shot him a scolding nce. ¡°Lucas! That¡¯s your father you¡¯re talking about!¡± She paused for a moment, her tone softening. ¡°I might not know Verena well, but there¡¯s something off about her.¡± Lucas replied with a hint of resignation, ¡°Since when did you start basing your judgments on vibes?¡± Caught off guard by Lucas¡¯ remark, Amanda said, ¡°Trust me and your father. We wouldn¡¯t steer you wrong. Verena isn¡¯t the right woman for you.¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes narrowed, his voice carrying a weight of finality. ¡°I¡¯m the only one who can decide what¡¯s right for me.¡± Seeking to shift away from this topic, he asked, ¡°How is Mr. Singh doing now?¡± Amanda, sensing his reluctance to delve further into the topic about Verena, replied, ¡°Jordy¡¯s doing well. His surgery is already scheduled.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Lucas nodded, his tone relieved. He spent the next hour in Jordy¡¯s hospital room until a call from his assistant about apany issue prompted his departure. As he approached the elevator, a gentle voice halted him. ¡°Mr. rk¡­¡± Lucas paused momentarily before turning around. His expression remained neutral when he recognized the person approaching him. . . . Chapter 71 ?Chapter 71: Kylee hastened toward Lucas, a warm smile brightening her face. ¡°Mr. rk, are you here to see Belinda? I can take you to her.¡± Lucas met her approach with a cool gaze. ¡°Is there something you want to say to me? Just say it.¡± Though caught off guard by Lucas¡¯ cold demeanor, Kylee managed to maintain her smile, though it was a bit forced. ¡°Actually, I have a favor to ask. Could you ry a message to Belinda for me? Despite securing her position at the Grand ins General Hospital with the help of the deputy director, she should know her capabilities are really not up to standard. The hospital conducts rigorous monthly evaluations, and failing those could lead to dismissal. It would be quite embarrassing for her to be dismissedter.¡± She pressed her lips together for a moment. Then, she continued, her tone sincere, ¡°Mr. rk, please tell Belinda it might be better if she chose to resign voluntarily. That way, she could focus on improving her skills and perhaps returnter, more prepared. Relying solely on connections won¡¯t sustain her position at the Grand ins General Hospital.¡± Lucas listened, his expression unmoved. Then, his eyes narrowed slightly, a flicker of mockery passing through them. He quirked an eyebrow. ¡°And what are you actually suggesting?¡± Kylee, momentarily flustered by his words, quickly regained herposure. ¡°Oh, nothing specific! I just hoped you could help convey this message to Belinda for me; that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lucas let out a soft chuckle as if amused by a joke. ¡°You and Belinda work in the same hospital, yet you ask me to deliver this advice to her? Why not tell her yourself? What am I, a courier?¡± His voice turned icy as he concluded his thoughts. He knew all too well that Belinda, despite her naivety, had often been manipted by Kylee¡ªbetrayed and yet grateful to her so-called sister, who clearly harbored ulterior motives. Kylee¡¯s face tensed up. After a pause, she said resignedly, ¡°Belinda won¡¯t take my advice seriously if ites from me. But she might listen if ites from you, Mr. rk. She always listens to you.¡± Lucas¡¯ lips twisted into a sardonic, chilly smile, his demeanor formidable. ¡°Miss Wright, don¡¯t worry about Belinda. As long as she is my wife, who would dare dismiss her?¡± Kylee¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her expression faltering as she struggled toprehend Lucas¡¯ stance. She had assumed Lucas shared her disdain for Belinda. But now¡­ Lucas looked at Kylee with disdain. While he did not have affection for Belinda, he had even less tolerance for maniption. Kylee¡¯s attempt to use him to undermine Belinda was evident and only served to irritate him further. Seeing through Kylee¡¯s intentions, which were clearly aimed at smearing Belinda¡¯s reputation to sway his perception, Lucas felt a mix of impatience and contempt. Without another word or nce at Kylee, he turned and walked away. His tall figure receded with amanding air, leaving Kylee to stew in her frustration. . . . Chapter 72 ?Chapter 72: She had been the first to meet Lucas! So why had Lucas chosen Belinda, the unattractive, illegitimate child, over her? At that moment, she couldn¡¯t help but want to me Car for all this. If Car hadn¡¯t introduced Belinda to the rk family all those years ago, Belinda would never have had the chance to meet Lucas, much less marry him. Thinking of this, Kylee made up her mind. She would find a way to win Lucas over, taking him away from Belinda. Meanwhile, Belinda was in her office, engrossed in patient files when her phone rang. When she saw the caller ID, a small smile yed on her lips. She picked up the phone and said, ¡°Hello¡­¡± Mollie was on the line. ¡°Belinie, the Adams family reached out to Santino. They want to personally apologize to you. What¡¯s your take?¡± Belinda wasn¡¯t surprised by the news. Given Santino¡¯s intervention, it was expected that the Adams family would respond. With a thoughtful look, Belinda responded, ¡°Let theme. Since they want to apologize, I will hear it.¡± Mollie replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll schedule their visit for noon, so you can meet them during your lunch break.¡± ¡°Sounds good,¡± Belinda replied. During her break, Belinda drove to the Thomas family estate. Upon her arrival, she found the Adams family already waiting for her there. Matias, Ryan, and even Verena were present in the living room. Find your favorite stories at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s., conn Matias immediately rose as Belinda walked in, addressing her respectfully, ¡°Mrs. rk.¡± Belinda acknowledged him with a cool nod, remaining silent. Belinda settled onto a sofa, and Matias wasted no time in expressing his regrets. ¡°Mrs. rk, I sincerely apologize. My son¡¯s actions were inappropriate, and I hope you can forgive him just this once.¡± He then nced at Ryan, urging him to speak. Ryan was frozen, his unblinking gaze fixed on Belinda. Even now, he struggled to grasp that Santino¡¯s goddaughter was, in fact, Belinda. Matias¡¯ sharp tone snapped Ryan to attention. ¡°Ryan.¡± Clearing his throat, Ryan stood up and turned to Belinda. ¡°I apologize, Mrs. rk. My words that day were thoughtless and inappropriate. Please forgive my disrespect.¡± His tone was indeed apologetic and sincere. Though he was reluctant to do this, Ryan knew this apology was crucial. Now, with the protection of the Thomas family and the affection of both Santino and Mollie, Belinda was no longer the vulnerable, overlooked outsider he could target easily. Hearing Ryan apologize to her, Belinda felt a smirk forming inside her. Indeed, the tables had turned dramatically! Belinda¡¯s continued silence made Matias anxious, prompting him to inquire, ¡°Mrs. rk, may I ask what would make you consider forgiving my son?¡± With a slight smile, Belinda replied smoothly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for forgiveness. I never took Mr. Adams¡¯ words personally.¡± . . . Chapter 73 ?Chapter 73: Matias¡¯ demeanor brightened at her words. Just as he was about to respond, Belinda added, ¡°He really doesn¡¯t matter enough to me. To fret over every trivialment from insignificant people would be utterly draining for me.¡± Ryan¡¯s expression darkened at her words. She was calling him insignificant? Matias¡¯ face tensed as well, but he restrained any show of displeasure given their reason for visiting. He turned to Mollie with a hopeful smile. ¡°Mrs. Thomas, since Mrs. rk holds no resentment towards Ryan, perhaps we can discuss resuming our business coboration.¡± ¡°Mr. Adams,¡± Mollie said with a steady tone, ¡°Belinda¡¯s forgiveness stems from her gracious nature, not because the issue can be brushed aside easily. Your son made harsh usations without basis, iming she seduced a married man! Dismissing this lightly would invite others to disrespect Belinda.¡± Mollie¡¯s face was stern as she looked at Matias and continued, ¡°As for your proposal of partnership, Mr. Adams, consider it off the table.¡± The reactions from Matias and Ryan were immediate and visible. Matias opened his mouth to respond, but before he could, Verena, who had been quiet until now, spoke up. ¡°Mrs. Thomas, Mrs. rk, please ept my apology as well. I too share in the responsibility for the matter. May I ask for some leniency toward the Adams family? I am prepared to ept full responsibility.¡± Verena¡¯s voice carried a mix of softness and resolve as she spoke. Mollie seemed almost amused by Verena¡¯s words. She looked at Verena with disdain. ¡°You? I doubt you have the right to request any leniency. Miss Reed, there¡¯s something simple you can do for us¡ªkeep your distance from Belinda¡¯s husband. As it was pointed out before, Lucas is a married man. Your proximity to him might lead others to believe you¡¯re attempting to disrupt a marriage. That¡¯s not a good look, is it?¡± Mollie cleverly threw Ryan¡¯s words about Belinda back at Verena. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm, where stories thrive Verena¡¯s expression turned rigid. Ryan, visibly agitated, quickly said, ¡°Mrs. Thomas, you might not be fully aware of the situation! Lucas and Verena once were deeply in love! If not for¡ª¡± ¡°¡®Once¡¯ is the key word. Why bother dwelling on the past?¡± Mollie interjected before Ryan could finish speaking. Her tone was sharp. Belinda, unable to suppress her amusement, chuckled. She looked at Ryan with a slight smirk and said, ¡°Even if they were once an item, that time has long passed. Now, Lucas is married. Yet, Ms. Reed still called himte at night yesterday, asking him toe over. Isn¡¯t that a bit inappropriate?¡± Mollie was visibly shocked by this revtion. She turned to Belinda, bewildered. ¡°What? Belinda, did that really happen yesterday?¡± Not only Mollie, but Matias and Ryan also showed signs of surprise. Ryan nced at Verena, his eyes conveying a hint of resignation. He knew why Verena had done that. With a forceful ¡°bang,¡± Mollie mmed her hand on the coffee table hard, her anger boiling over. ¡°This is utterly uneptable!¡± Then, turning sternly to Matias, she said, ¡°Mr. Adams, it seems you need to keep your son and niece in line more. As for any business dealings between our families, just forget about them.¡± ¡°Mrs. Thomas, I just wanted to say¡ª¡± . . . Chapter 74 ?Chapter 74: Before Matias could finish, Mollie interjected sharply, ¡°I¡¯m quite busy here, so I¡¯ll ask you to show yourselves out now.¡± Realizing Mollie¡¯s firm stance, Matias epted that further discussion was futile. With a gloomy expression, he resignedly led Ryan and Verena out. When they got inside the car, Matias forcefully shut the door with a loud ¡°bang,¡± causing both Ryan and Verena to sit rigidly, almost not daring to breathe. Once seated, Matias turned to Verena with a stern voice, saying, ¡°You knew we were going to make amends with Belinda, yet you contacted Lucasst night. How could you attempt to stir up trouble for Belinda?¡± His gaze hardened as he questioned her motives. ¡°Or perhaps, you only care about yourself; you don¡¯t care about the consequences of your actions for everyone else?¡± His words cut sharply. Verena appeared distressed and hurriedly exined, ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. I felt really unwellst night, and with my mom away in Soling and Ryan unreachable, I didn¡¯t see any other option but to ask Lucas for help. I just needed him to bring me some medicine.¡± After a brief pause, she said, ¡°Please believe me. I really didn¡¯t mean to cause any trouble for Belinda.¡± Ryan intervened, supporting Verena. ¡°Dad, Verena wouldn¡¯t cause trouble intentionally. You know her.¡± Matias maintained a serious demeanor. After a moment, he cautioned them both. He said, ¡°Remember, Belinda isn¡¯t the person she was three years ago. The way the Thomas family supports her now clearly shows how much they care about her. Keep your distance from her and avoid causing trouble for her from now on. Is that clear?¡± He then added something he seemed to have just thought of. ¡°And as long as Belinda and Lucas are married, Verena, you must stay away from Lucas.¡± When Verena heard this, herplexion immediately lost all color. Hearing that, Verena kept quiet, biting her lip. Ryan looked puzzled and said, ¡°Dad, you used to be all for Verena being with Lucas! Plus, her marrying Lucas would be good for our family!¡± Matias replied calmly, ¡°Are Verena and Lucas married right now?¡± He had supported their rtionship before because it didn¡¯t cost his family anything. In fact, it would have been beneficial if Verena had married Lucas. But things were different now. Lucas¡¯ wife had the Thomas family¡¯s support. He knew that if Verena got involved with Lucas while he was still married, it could cause big problems for the Adams family. This could make the Thomas family angry, and the Adams family would have to be med for the matter. Ryan was momentarily at a loss for words. But then, he said, ¡°Lucas said he¡¯ll divorce Belinda in a month and then marry Verena.¡± Matias didn¡¯t want to continue the topic anymore. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this after he is divorced then.¡± He didn¡¯t want to hear any more words from Ryan and Verena and just said to the driver, ¡°Drive!¡± Ryan had to stop talking. . . . Chapter 75 ?Chapter 75: At the Thomas family estate, Mollie was really upset, clenching her teeth. ¡°Verena has no shame!¡± Belinda gently patted Mollie¡¯s back, saying softly, ¡°Don¡¯t get upset, Mollie. I didn¡¯t let her win.¡± Then, she told Mollie what had happenedst night. Mollie felt better after hearing that. ¡°You did great, Belinda! Keep dealing with that woman like that.¡± Even though you¡¯re nning to divorce Lucas in a month, you¡¯re still his wife right now, so you have the right to stand your ground! Why let people who upset you get away with it? You have the moral high ground now. You have nothing to fear!¡± Mollie said firmly. Belinda smiled and replied, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I think.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the right way to think!¡± Mollie responded. After talking to Mollie for a bit, Belinda left the estate and went back to the hospital to continue her work. During her shift, Belinda¡¯s phone rang. It was Holley on the line. ¡°Belinda, can youe over after work? I¡¯d love to see you at the Wright family home,¡± Holley¡¯s voice came through. Belinda paused, pressing her lips tight before responding, ¡°I¡¯d rather not return to the Wright family home now. Let¡¯s meet at Vera Vis instead.¡± There was a brief silence from Holley. A realization dawned on Belinda, and she chuckled derisively. ¡°You¡¯re not the one asking for this visit, are you? Dad put you up to this, didn¡¯t he?¡± Holley quickly responded, ¡°Yes, your father asked me to call you, but I truly do miss you.¡± Belinda let out a coldugh and said, ¡°Fine, tell him I¡¯ll be there tonight.¡± She ended the call abruptly, not waiting for any reply from Holley. Belinda understood the real reason behind her father¡¯s summons. She recalled how she had publicly called out Kylee¡¯s mistake at the hospital. She knew Kylee would tell this to Baker andin about it. A smirk yed on Belinda¡¯s lips as she pondered this. Later, as she was changing in the locker room, her phone rang once more. Seeing the caller ID, she raised an eyebrow in surprise. She swiped to answer and said casually, ¡°Hello.¡± A hoarse, cold voice responded from the other end of the line, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you in the parking lot at the Grand ins General Hospital.¡± ¡°Come here now.¡± The call was from Lucas. Belinda queried, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Lucas responded in a resonant tone, ¡°My dad insists I apany you to the Wright family estate.¡± This caught Belinda off guard. Earlier, Harold had invited her to dinner, and she had informed him of her ns to visit the Wright estate in the evening. He had said nothing about Lucasing along at that time. ¡°You have ten minutes,¡± Lucas stated abruptly, ending the call before Belinda could reply. . . . Chapter 76 ?Chapter 76: Quickly changing her outfit, Belinda grabbed her things and headed to the parking lot. She located Lucas¡¯ car, opened the door, and slid in. As soon as Belinda closed the door, Lucas started the car. On the way, Belinda said, ¡°Just drop me off at the Wright family estate. You don¡¯t have to stay there with me. I won¡¯t mention it to your father.¡± Lucas nced at her, a slight furrow forming between his brows. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say anything, that doesn¡¯t stop my father from checking with the Wright family about the matter.¡± Belinda was lost in thought, pondering whether Harold would indeed do that. Considering Harold¡¯s eagerness to see her and Lucas together, it seemed likely. Deciding it was best to drop the subject, Belinda remained silent for the rest of the drive. When they arrived at the Wright family home, they got out of the car and entered together. Baker, who had been lounging on the living room sofa, leaped up and stormed toward the door, his voice thundering. ¡°You ungrateful woman! Why did you do that? You¡ª¡± His reproach halted abruptly when he noticed Lucas apanying Belinda. Holley, trailing behind Baker, froze in ce, her expression registering shock at the sight of Lucas. Her face then lit up as she eximed, ¡°Belinda, Mr. rk, you¡¯re back!¡± Her cheerful greeting snapped Baker out of his momentary daze. He stuttered, ¡°M-Mr. rk, what brings you here?¡± The interaction was somewhat amusing. Despite being Lucas¡¯ father-inw, Baker never feltfortable enough to call Lucas by his first name, always opting for ¡°Mr. rk¡± with notable deference in his tone. Given his knowledge of Lucas¡¯ indifferent feelings toward Belinda, Baker, as Belinda¡¯s father, was always cautious in his interactions with Lucas. ¡°I¡¯m here to join Belinda for dinner,¡± Lucas replied. ¡°Wee, wee! Please, Mr. rk,e inside,¡± Baker said, his head bowing slightly in a disy of exaggerated respect as he ushered Lucas further into the house. Once seated on the sofa, Lucas turned to Baker with a slight smile and inquired, ¡°Mr. Wright, it seemed like you had something important to say to Belinda just now. What was it?¡± Despite years of marriage to Belinda, Lucas continued to address Baker formally, never using his first name. ¡°Uh, I¡­¡± Baker faltered, struggling to find the right words to say. At that moment, a sound echoed from the stairs. ¡°Dad, is Belinda back?¡± Kylee¡¯s voice floated down, soft and melodic. She descended the staircase and walked into the living room, her expression changing as she noticed Lucas sitting next to Belinda. Her eyes sparkled briefly before dimming gradually, as if she had thought of something. Even though she was delighted to see Lucas, the fact that Lucas was there for Belinda dampened her spirits. Kylee then greeted Belinda and Lucas warmly, having quickly regained herposure. . . . Chapter 77 ?Chapter 77: Belinda turned to Baker, pressing for an answer, saying, ¡°Dad, what were you about to say to me earlier?¡± With Lucas in the room, Baker hesitated to voice his original thoughts. However, a sudden spark of resolution ignited in his eyes as he thought of something, and he addressed Belinda with a note of sternness. ¡°Tell me, why would you say those things in front of your colleagues at the hospital?¡± ¡°Those things?¡± Belinda¡¯s lips curled into an amused smile. She responded with a calm expression, ¡°Dad, are you talking about the time you took Kylee to meet Mr. Rodgers at the Grand ins General, hoping he¡¯d help secure her a permanent position? What¡¯s the issue with me saying that? Isn¡¯t it the truth? Or are you implying you never did such a thing?¡± Her voice shifted to a tone of feigned innocence. Baker was momentarily speechless, taken aback by Belinda¡¯s direct challenge. Kylee, hearing the conversation, felt a wave of anger wash over her. How would Lucas perceive her after hearing such revtions about her? Baker, now visibly flustered, shot back defensively, ¡°What right do you have to judge your sister? Kylee might not be a permanent staff member yet at the Grand ins General Hospital, but it¡¯s only a matter of time before she bes one! She was a top student throughout university, unlike you, who just scraped through your exams. You should be thankful that your connections even got you a ce at the Grand ins General. Without them, how could someone with your skills have gotten into that hospital?¡± As Baker¡¯s temper red, his voice rose, his irritation palpable. Hepletely forgot that Lucas was still present and listening. Lucas observed this family squabble quietly, giving Belinda a meaningful look that conveyed a mix of sympathy and understanding. He was well aware that the Grand ins General Hospital didn¡¯t just hand out positions based on connections. Its hiring standards were strict, and genuine skills were essential for securing a role there. It seemed Baker might not fully grasp the extent of Belinda¡¯s skills. Belinda gave a slight shrug, her smile faint. ¡°Is that so? Yet, here I am, a permanent doctor at the Grand ins General Hospital, while Kylee remains on temporary status.¡± Step into new worlds at g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s?conn Lucas couldn¡¯t help but wear an amused expression after hearing Belinda¡¯s bold yet victorious deration. It was aplete turnaround from her usual demeanor. He knew that Belinda had always looked up to Kylee, treating her almost reverently as the ideal sister. What had changed to make her treat Kylee so differently now? Baker was clearly rattled by Belinda¡¯s assertion; hisplexion turned red as anger surged through him. He opened his mouth to retort when Belinda cut in, ¡°Hey, Dad, maybe you should calm down a little. My husband is still here, watching.¡± This gentle yet pointed reminder caused Baker to choke on his words, unable to find anything to reply. His expression changed rapidly, reflecting a storm of emotions. . . . Chapter 78 ?Chapter 78: Kylee, utterly embarrassed by the unfolding scene, felt her cheeks burn with humiliation. She dared only a quick, covert nce at Lucas, who was now looking at Belinda with an amused and seemingly appreciative smile. That look from Lucas, almost admiring, only deepened Kylee¡¯s frustration, sparking a bitter resentment within her as she bit her lip, wrestling with her emotions. The atmosphere in the living room became palpably tense. Holley made several attempts to lighten the mood with small talk, but her efforts fell t, failing to dissolve the tension in the air. Eventually, it was time for dinner, and everyone moved to the dining room. As they settled into their seats, Belinda inquired, ¡°Where¡¯s Car?¡± ¡°She is tied up with something and won¡¯t be able to join us tonight,¡± Baker responded. Belinda acknowledged this with a nod and refrained from saying anything more. The meal proceeded in heavy silence, with the clinking of utensils against tes filling the air instead of conversation. Throughout dinner, Kylee stole nces at Belinda, her feelings osciting between jealousy and rising irritation. The more she reflected on the evening¡¯s exchanges, the angrier she became. She was determined not to let Belinda get away with this easily this time. She wanted Belinda to learn that she was not someone to be trifled with. Fueled by this resolve, Kylee¡¯s gaze sharpened, her mind racing with ns. Quietly, she began to devise a strategy, her eyes flicking cunningly as she formted her next move. Kylee rose from her seat, grabbed a nearby clean bowl, filled it with soup, and offered it to Belinda. ¡°Here, Belinda, try some of this soup.¡± Belinda looked up at Kylee, her piercing eyes slightly narrowed as she observed her closely. There was a distinct wariness in her gaze. Kylee pressed her lips together, then spoke gently, ¡°Belinda, I want you to know that I didn¡¯t mean to embarrass you in front of our colleagues. The incident was also my fault. I was happy to hear about your position at the Grand ins General Hospital, but when I first heard the news, I was so shocked that I spoke without thinking. I¡¯m sorry for that, Belinda. Do you think you could forgive me?¡± Throughout her apology, Kylee¡¯s words seemed genuine and heartfelt. Yet, Belinda remained unmoved, her gaze steady and her expression unchanged. At that moment, Baker intervened. ¡°Belinda, why are you still staring at Kylee? She¡¯s apologized and even brought you soup. Aren¡¯t you going to say anything? Come on, just ept the soup already!¡± A slight flicker crossed Belinda¡¯s eyes. After a few seconds, she stood up and reached for the bowl. She was curious to see what Kylee was up to. As Belinda was about to touch the bowl, Kylee unexpectedly let go of it. The soup sshed all over Kylee¡¯s hand. ¡°Ah!¡± Kylee screamed in agony, her hand instantly turning red. Herplexion turned ashen, and tears streamed down her face from the pain. . . . Chapter 79 ?Chapter 79: The room was stunned into silence by the incident. ¡°Kylee!¡± Baker jumped to his feet, rushing to her side with a look of concern as he took her injured hand. ¡°It hurts¡­ it hurts so much! Dad, it¡¯s so painful!¡± Kylee cried, tears streaming down her face. Seeing his daughter in such pain, Baker¡¯s heart filled with sorrow and sympathy. At that moment, the Wright family butler rushed over. ¡°Miss Wright, you should cool it down with some cold water.¡± ¡°Yes, yes! Quick, help her!¡± Baker urged, snapping into action as he directed the butler to assist Kylee in treating her burn. Once Kylee had been attended to, Baker turned, his gaze narrowing angrily at Belinda. His eyes were filled with usation, as though trying to convict her with his stare alone. ¡°Belinda, how could you be so vicious? Kylee just offered you soup and an apology, and you repaid her by scalding her hand with the soup!¡± The veins in Baker¡¯s forehead bulged with anger as he spoke. By now, Belinda had regained herposure. Her voice was steady as she replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t cause the burn; she dropped the bowl herself.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Baker exploded. ¡°You¡¯re still trying to deny your actions and me Kylee! I won¡¯t let this go without teaching you a lesson!¡± He began to stride toward Belinda with determination. At that moment¡­ ¡°Stop, Baker, please!¡± Holley intervened desperately, grabbing Baker¡¯s arm to stop him. ¡°Please spare her! It was an ident, a simple misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± Baker forcefully shrugged off Holley¡¯s hand. ¡°Your pampering is what has spoiled her, making her this way!¡± As he walked away from Holley, she suddenly copsed to her knees with a heavy thud. Holley¡¯s eyes were filled with desperation as she looked up at Baker. ¡°Baker, please! I¡¯m begging you!¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she bit her lip in frustration. ¡°Mom, stand up!¡± Holley turned to Belinda with tearful eyes, pleading, ¡°Belinda, please, just apologize to your father. Say you were wrong.¡± The strain on Belinda¡¯s face deepened, turning her expression into a dark scowl. Standing beside her, Lucas, who had been quiet until now, frowned deeply. A hint of disdain shed through his eyes as he heard Holley¡¯s words. It seemed to him that Holley was too quick to demand an apology from Belinda without first considering the truth. Taking a deep breath, Belinda stepped forward and reached out to help Holley up. But Holley was stubborn. ¡°No, I won¡¯t stand! Belinda, you need to listen to me¡ª¡± ¡°Stand up now!¡± Belinda cut her off sharply, her voice raised as she pulled Holley to her feet. . . . Chapter 80 ?Chapter 80: Holley trembled slightly as she stood up, her protests cut short. Belinda¡¯s expression smoothed into a mask of calm as she faced Baker squarely, her voice clear and deliberate. ¡°Let me be clear onest time¡ªit was Kylee who deliberately dropped the bowl. She was trying to frame me.¡± As Baker opened his mouth to respond, Kylee entered the dining room. Baker immediately turned to look at her, his tone anxious. ¡°Kylee, how are you feeling now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m much better now, Dad,¡± Kylee replied. She then nced at Belinda and added, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t me Belinda for this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it was just an ident. I¡¯m okay now, so let¡¯s just forget this happened, alright?¡± Kylee said, trying to ease the tension. Baker stared at Kylee, his frustration evident. ¡°You¡¯re too forgiving! Belinda deliberately spilled soup on you, and you¡¯re just going to let the matter go? Your leniency will only encourage her to continue her behavior!¡± Kylee gently shook her head, her voice soft. ¡°We¡¯re sisters, Dad. It¡¯s right for me, the elder one, to be forgiving towards her.¡± Baker was momentarily speechless. Although furious, he restrained himself from doing anything to Belinda since Lucas was present. epting Kylee¡¯s approach for the moment, he decided to address the issue with Belinda some other day. With a heavy sigh, he turned to Belinda, his gaze stern. ¡°Well, Belinda? Aren¡¯t you going to apologize to Kylee now? Since she has defended you, we¡¯ll drop the matter for now. But let me be clear, if anything simr happens again, I won¡¯t be so lenient!¡± Belinda scoffed at Baker¡¯s words. ¡°Why should I apologize for something I didn¡¯t do?¡± She then faced Kylee, her expression icy. ¡°Kylee, you know better than anyone that I did not do that on purpose. Is it fun to stoop to such low tactics?¡± Kylee¡¯s expression showed a hint of hurt, her voice wavering. ¡°Belinda, I¡¯m sorry about the incident at the hospital, and I¡¯ve apologized to you already. What more do you want from me? Even if you can¡¯t forgive me, there is no need for you to retaliate and then me me. It really hurt me.¡± At that moment, Holley stepped in, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kylee. Belinda didn¡¯t mean to do that. I apologize on her behalf. Please don¡¯t hold it against her.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Belinda turned sharply toward Holley, disbelief and hurt evident in her gaze. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me either?¡± Holley, looking distressed, said to Belinda, ¡°Belinda, please, stop being so stubborn. Just listen to me, okay? Apologize to Kylee.¡± Belinda¡¯s silence stretched, her gaze fixed vacantly on Holley. After a long pause, a hollowugh escaped her, tinged with a sense of destion. Lucas, observing Belinda, detected a touch of despair in herughter. His brow furrowed in concern, a wave of unexined anger brewing within him. He opened his mouth, about to say something, but before he could speak, Belinda abruptly turned and walked over to the dining table. She picked up a bowl and begandling soup into it, her actions drawing puzzled looks from everyone around. Without warning, she then turned and sshed the hot soup onto Kylee¡¯s hand. . . . Chapter 81 ?Chapter 81: Kylee¡¯s scream reverberated through the dining room, sharp and piercing. ¡°Belinda, have you lost your mind?¡± ¡°Belinda, what are you doing?¡± The room froze, everyone stunned by the abruptness of Belinda¡¯s action. Even Lucas¡¯ eyes widened in shock at the scene unfolding before him. But within seconds, his surprise softened into aposed curiosity, his eyebrows arched slightly. Belinda set the bowl down slowly, her gaze coldly sweeping over to Kylee, who cradled her hand in agony. With a dismissive scoff, she said, ¡°Since everyone is so convinced I burned Kylee¡¯s hand on purpose earlier, I thought I¡¯d not let your usations be in vain. Now, I really did it intentionally. Happy to own up to that now.¡± Kylee stared at Belinda, her expression contorting with pain and shock. She was furious, unable toprehend Belinda¡¯s audacity. She was in disbelief over what had just transpired. How could Belinda have dared to do that to her? Had Belinda lost her mind? And right in front of Lucas, no less? Wasn¡¯t Belinda concerned that Lucas might see her as cruel and arrogant? ¡°You lunatic!¡± Baker eximed, his face contorted with rage as he advanced towards Belinda. ¡°I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson right now!¡± As he spoke, he lifted his hand in a threatening gesture, about to hit Belinda. Belinda¡¯s eyes turned cold. She was ready to raise her hand to block Baker¡¯s move. ¡°Mr. Wright.¡± Lucas suddenly spoke up, his voice low and steady, carrying a hint of an implicit threat. He locked eyes with Baker, his lips curling into a faint, chilling smile. ¡°Have you considered the consequences of what you¡¯re about to do?¡± The words hit Baker like a hard blow, halting him mid-motion. His body tensed up, and he seemed momentarily paralyzed, the gravity of Lucas¡¯s question sinking in. After a tense pause, he reluctantly withdrew his hand, his anger simmering into a reluctant, defeated re. galnovels . is your storytelling hub Kylee¡¯s eyes welled up with disbelief and pain as she stared at Lucas. She could not believe that he had sided with Belinda under such circumstances. In the past, such behavior from him would have been unimaginable. Could it be that Lucas had fallen under Belinda¡¯s spell now? Even Belinda was shocked. She had not expected Lucas to defend her. Regaining herposure, she said with a calm tone, ¡°It seems there is no point in continuing this dinner.¡± Turning to Lucas, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave now.¡± Lucas silently agreed, standing up and exiting the Wright family home with Belinda. Once in the car, Belinda felt that her emotions were still turbulent. After a few seconds, she turned to Lucas, her words trailing off. ¡°Just now¡­¡± Lucas cut her off sharply, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it for you.¡± Starting the engine, he added in a low, raspy voice, ¡°You¡¯re still my wife now, Belinda. Any harming to you reflects poorly on the rk family.¡± Belinda¡¯s intended thanks were stuck in her throat. Turning away, a mocking smile touched her lips, her voiceced with irony. ¡°I was about to say that even if you hadn¡¯t intervened, I could have managed the situation on my own.¡± . . . Chapter 82 ?Chapter 82: Slightly caught off guard by her words, Lucas let out a scornfulugh. ¡°Apparently, my assistance was unnecessary.¡± Just then, Belinda¡¯s phone rang. She nced at the caller ID and immediately declined the call. Shortly after, another call came through, this time from Holley, which she also rejected. Then, her phone started buzzing with a barrage of notifications, one after another, until they finally ceased after a while. Lucas couldn¡¯t help but nce over at Belinda. With a deep breath, Belinda checked the messages on her phone, her lips pressed tightly together. Baker¡¯s barrage of messages shed across Belinda¡¯s screen. ¡°Belinda! How dare you defy me? Return home within five minutes¡ªdo you understand?¡± ¡°Come back immediately and apologize to your sister! Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll hold back just because Mr. rk supports you!¡± ¡°Do you still consider yourself a part of this family? Do you still acknowledge me as your father? How dare you do that?¡± ¡°What has made you so vicious after just a few years away? What disgraceful life have you led abroad to be like this?¡± Belinda scoffed coldly at the tirade and swiftly exited the chat. It was then that she saw the messages from Holley. ¡°Belinda, please, don¡¯t be stubborn. Come back and apologize to Kylee now. She won¡¯t hold a grudge, and once she forgives you, your father will calm down.¡± ¡°Just this once, listen to me. Return home and apologize.¡± Holding her phone, Belinda¡¯s hand trembled slightly. Holley¡¯s words felt like sharp stabs to her heart. She put away her phone after a long moment and stared nkly out the car window, her emotions a tumultuous whirl. Lucas shot her a sideways nce, his keen eyes narrowing slightly. Silence enveloped the rest of their drive. Upon arriving at the rk family¡¯s home, they each retreated into their own routines as usual. To anyone looking, Belinda might have appeared unfazed by what had happened today. However, as shey in bed that night, sleep eluded her. The next morning, the dark circles under her eyes betrayed her unrest as she headed to work. At the rk family estate, Harold satposed on the sofa, looking at the two unexpected guests¡ªBaker and Kylee. Harold gestured for them to speak. ¡°If you have something to say, please, just say it,¡± Harold urged in an even tone. Baker did not hesitate. ¡°Mr. rk, normally one keeps family matters private, but I¡¯m at my wit¡¯s end now. My younger daughter, Belinda, has really crossed the line this time. She is so vicious!¡± He gently lifted Kylee¡¯s hand, revealing the burn. ¡°Look at this. This is what Belinda did to Kylee.¡± Harold furrowed his brows at the sight, though he remained silent. ¡°What happened?¡± Norma, sitting beside Harold, pressed for more information. Baker spoke, his voice growing intense. ¡°Belinda intentionally hurt Kylee¡ªnot once, but twice! Initially, everything was normal when Belinda and Lucas joined us for dinner. Kylee was even serving soup to Belinda. But as Kylee handed her the bowl, Belinda let it slip on purpose, scalding Kylee. The soup was boiling hot! Despite the pain, Kylee didn¡¯tin. Instead, she asked me not to me Belinda. Yet, Belinda filled another bowl with soup and deliberately threw it on Kylee, worsening her burn.¡± . . . Chapter 83 ?Chapter 83: Baker¡¯s voice shook with anger. ¡°I wanted to teach Belinda a lesson right then, but Lucas intervened and defended her, preventing me from taking any action. However, I believe this matter cannot be overlooked. I¡¯m here to inform you about this, hoping that you and Mrs. rk will correct Belinda¡¯s behavior. Without proper discipline, her behavior is likely to get even worse.¡± Harold focused on a significant detail¡ªLucas had defended Belinda. Norma, visibly shocked, found the matter hard to believe. ¡°Did Belinda really do such a thing?¡± Baker replied, ¡°Lucas witnessed it all. If you have doubts, Mr. and Mrs. rk, you can ask him directly.¡± Harold studied Baker, his expression unchanging. ¡°So, you came here today solely to tell us about this matter and seek discipline for Belinda?¡± After a pause, he asked, ¡°There¡¯s no other reason for your visit?¡± Harold¡¯s question left Baker momentarily speechless before he dismissed it with a shake of his head. ¡°No, there is no other reason for my visit this time. I simply wanted to update you on the situation.¡± Harold smiled and then leaned over to whisper something to Norma. Norma appeared concerned after hearing Harold¡¯s words. ¡°Are you really sure about doing this?¡± Harold gave a firm nod and said, ¡°Go ahead and do that.¡± Norma then stood up and ascended the stairs. Momentster, she returned to the living room, extending a piece of paper to Baker. ¡°Here, take this.¡± Confused, Baker looked down at the paper, his shock evident. The paper was a check for five hundred thousand dors! Staring up at Harold and Norma, bewildered, he stammered, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. rk, what is this about?¡± Harold¡¯s chuckle filled the room. ¡°It¡¯s to cover Kylee¡¯s medical bills, and the extra ispensation for what happened. I hope it¡¯s enough.¡± Baker, thinking there was a misunderstanding, hurriedly rified, ¡°Mr. rk, this isn¡¯t why we came here today. We¡¯re not seeking any financialpensation!¡± ¡°Please, Mr. rk, we didn¡¯t mean to imply that at all.¡± Kylee, who had remained quiet earlier, finally spoke up. Baker nodded and continued, ¡°Exactly, Mr. rk. Our visit was to discuss Belinda¡¯s actions, not to ask for money from you. We refuse to ept the check.¡± Harold listened and thenughed softly. ¡°And why would I scold my daughter-inw for you? I¡¯m well aware of her character.¡± ¡°She is incapable of the actions you mentioned.¡± Baker and Kylee exchanged a look, and then Baker said, ¡°But Mr. rk, everything I¡¯ve told you is true! If you doubt it, please feel free to ask Lucas himself!¡± Harold¡¯s smile turned sardonic. ¡°Even if what you said is true, so what? I believe it must have been Kylee who caused trouble for Belinda first. If you think this amount isn¡¯t sufficient, just tell me.¡± The smiles vanished from Baker¡¯s and Kylee¡¯s faces as they grappled with Harold¡¯s response. Harold¡¯s fierce defense of Belinda caught both Baker and Kylee off guard. They had not expected Harold to be so unreasonable in his defense of Belinda. . . . Chapter 84 ?Chapter 84: Before they could react, Harold asked, ¡°Is there anything else you want to say to me?¡± His words suggested he was politely asking Baker and Kylee to leave. Kylee, holding back tears, whispered to her father, ¡°Dad, we should leave now.¡± Baker now realized that any further discussion with Harold would be pointless. He stood up reluctantly and said to Harold and Norma, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. rk, we will leave now, but we won¡¯t ept your money. Please keep the check.¡± With those words, Baker and Kylee made their exit. As they departed, Harold signaled to his butler. ¡°Hooper.¡± Hooper quickly walked over. As Baker and Kylee reached the house¡¯s exit, Hooper intercepted them with a smile. Hooper pressed the check into Baker¡¯s hand. ¡°Mr. rk insists you ept this. He hopes it will close the chapter on this issue. Also, he mentioned that he doesn¡¯t want to hear about this from anyone else in the future.¡± Hooper departed swiftly after delivering his message, not lingering for a response. Baker¡¯s expression darkened as he examined the check, his anger brewing inside him. Was this simply a bribe to silence them? At that moment, Kylee struggled to articte her emotions. Recalling past visits to the rk residence with Car, she remembered Harold¡¯s demeanor toward her¡ªreserved yet polite. She wondered when Harold¡¯s attitude had shifted so drastically against her. Confusion clouded her thoughts. Sheter reasoned that Belinda must have said something bad about her to Harold! She had hoped earlier that Harold would disapprove of Belinda¡¯s actions upon learning of the incident. Yet, to her astonishment, Harold had firmly defended Belinda. Jealousy gnawed at Kylee. Why hadn¡¯t she been the one who had married Lucas? Baker, visibly angry, muttered, ¡°Harold¡¯s tant favoritism is outrageous!¡± He reassured Kylee, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kylee. I¡¯ll ensure you receive justice.¡± Kylee, her lips trembling, gently shook her head. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s drop the matter. It¡¯s not worth offending the rk family over this. You heard what Mr. rk said.¡± Baker processed Kylee¡¯s words in silence, clearly weighing their options. Eventually, he let out a sigh and responded, ¡°We should head home now.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Kylee replied. At the Grand ins General Hospital, within the Cardiac Surgery Department, the office door opened following a knock, and a security guard stepped inside. Approaching Belinda purposefully, the security guard said, ¡°Doctor, you have a visitor.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± Belinda replied, getting up to follow him. When Belinda saw Holley outside, a crease formed between her eyebrows. She escorted Holley to a more private corner. ¡°Why are you here to see me?¡± Belinda asked. Holley exhaled deeply before replying, ¡°Belinda, something seemed off about you yesterday. You and Kylee were always close. What happened to change that? Did she do something that made you angry?¡± Belinda maintained a stoic face. ¡°Do you really think I deliberately caused that incident with Kylee yesterday?¡± she asked calmly. Holley bit her lip, her expression resigned. ¡°I don¡¯t want to think so, Belinda, but we all saw it clearly.¡± . . . Chapter 85 ?Chapter 85: ¡°You saw it clearly?¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t help but chuckle with a hint of sarcasm. ¡°Kylee offered the bowl of soup to me yesterday with both of her hands, one hand cleverly shielding her action from prying eyes. Only she and I knew the truth of the situation.¡± Looking directly into Holley¡¯s eyes, disappointment evident, Belinda continued, ¡°I¡¯m your daughter. Don¡¯t you know what kind of person I am? Yet, it seems you¡¯ve chosen to believe Kylee over me¡­¡± She paused, adding gravely, ¡°Mom, this isn¡¯t the first time this has happened.¡± ¡°N-No, Belinda, it¡¯s not like that,¡± Holley stammered, clearly upset. Holley¡¯s hesitation clearlymunicated her inner thoughts. Belinda let out a coldugh in her heart, though her expression stayed calm. She asked, ¡°This isn¡¯t the only reason you came here to see me, is it?¡± ¡°Belinda¡­¡± Holley¡¯s voice was gentle as she reached out to sp Belinda¡¯s hand, her eyes earnest. ¡°I believe you.¡± Belinda¡¯s reaction was subtle, her eyes narrowing just perceptibly. She met Holley¡¯s gaze silently. It was apparent to her that Holley wanted to say something more. Just as Belinda had expected, secondster, Holley continued, ¡°However, Belinda, you cannot deny that you deliberately poured that soup on Kylee¡¯s hand the second time. That was clearly wrong. Shouldn¡¯t you apologize to Kylee for that?¡± Belinda was not surprised by Holley¡¯s words. She knew this was the true motive behind Holley¡¯s visit this time. What value was there in Holley¡¯s earlier deration of belief anyway? Disappointment welled up within Belinda. She gave Holley a slight smile and said, ¡°If that¡¯s all you came here for, you might as well leave now. I will never apologize to Kylee.¡± Holley¡¯s expression turned worried. ¡°Belinda, please listen to me this once, okay? Compromise can be a virtue. Kylee holds a significant ce in the Wright family. Have you thought about how your father or Car would react to this? Think about Car! Kylee is her cherished daughter. What do you think will happen when she learns of this? Do you believe we will both emerge unaffected then?¡± Car had been away in Soling since yesterday and was still unaware of the incident. At the mention of Car, Belinda¡¯s gaze wavered slightly. But after a few seconds, her face settled back into an expression of indifference. ¡°So? If they wish to confront me, I¡¯m ready.¡± Belinda was prepared for any bacsh since she had made the choice to pour the soup on Kylee at that time. Holley, now both anxious and frustrated, said, ¡°Belinda, you¡ª¡± Belinda interjected sharply, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Mom! I need to get back to work now. You should leave.¡± With that, Belinda turned to walk away. ¡°Belinda!¡± Holley raised her voice with urgency. ¡°Consider this¡ªeven if you¡¯re not worried about the consequences, what about me? How will I face them? How can I look your father in the eye from now on? Do you believe he¡¯ll be gentle with me after everything that has happened?¡± Emotion cracked Holley¡¯s voice, a hint of a sob breaking through as she spoke. Belinda stopped in her tracks at that sound. Her posture tensed, her face momentarily losing color. She felt overwhelmed and trapped, as though being sucked down into an abyss, her feet dragged against her will. She tried to resist, yet she found herself devoid of strength. It was always like this. Whenever her actions slightly affected Holley, Holley would resort to emotional ckmail to coerce her intopliance. She had yielded so many times before. But not this time. Without turning to face her mother, Belinda said clearly, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Even if Dad leaves you, I won¡¯t. I am able to take care of you on my own.¡± . . . Chapter 86 ?Chapter 86: With those words, Belinda resumed walking, not waiting to hear Holley¡¯s response. Holley stared after Belinda with wide eyes, struck silent by her daughter¡¯s unwavering stance. She had not anticipated this unyielding response from Belinda. Something like this had never happened before. Belinda had really changed a lot, bing someone she hardly recognized. The encounter with Holley cast a shadow over Belinda¡¯s day. Belinda found herself listless, unable to focus on her tasks. Though she had stood firm before Holley, she was still concerned for her, worried that Baker and Car might direct their frustration at Holley over the incident. At the rk family estate, upon Lucas¡¯ arrival, Harold immediately summoned him to the study. Harold initiated the conversation, saying, ¡°Baker and Kylee visited this morning.¡± Lucas¡¯ response was a subtle lift of his eyebrow. ¡°Did theye here to tell you about that incident?¡± Lucas asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Interested, Harold asked, ¡°What really happened?¡± Lucas quickly exined what had happened that day. ¡°Both sides told different stories, so it is hard to know the truth. Belinda¡¯s parents didn¡¯t trust what she said. They kept pushing her to apologize to Kylee. Finally, Belinda lost her patience and dumped a bowl of soup on Kylee¡¯s hand.¡± As he spoke, Lucas looked a bit impressed. He thoughtst night¡¯s Belinda was much more interesting than before. Seeing Lucas¡¯ change of expression, Harold raised his eyebrows. ¡°I knew it! Belinda wouldn¡¯t do something like that without a reason. She must have felt really cornered to throw that soup,¡± Harold said. Lucas smiled a little. ¡°You really trust her that much?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Harold replied firmly. ¡°I¡¯m good at reading people.¡± Then, he paused, looked at Lucas, and asked, ¡°What do you think about this?¡± Lucas frowned as he thought of something. Then, he said coldly, ¡°This is none of my business.¡± Harold gave him a stern look. ¡°Belinda is your wife, Lucas. How is this not your business? Your wife is being bullied, and you just stand by and watch?¡± Lucas let out a coldugh. ¡°She said she doesn¡¯t need my help and that she can handle it herself.¡± His tone was a bit sarcastic. ¡°She seems to think she has everything under control. I think you don¡¯t have to worry about her.¡± Harold chuckled after hearing what Lucas said. He realized something else must have happened between Belinda and Lucas yesterday. He gave Lucas a meaningful look. It seemed to him that Lucas might not have even realized yet how much Belinda¡¯s troubles were affecting him. Harold¡¯s gaze prompted Lucas to rise from the couch, his brow furrowed. ¡°I should get going if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± ¡°Remember, no ns for dinner tomorrow. You need to be here,¡± Harold quickly said. Looking downward, Lucas caught Harold¡¯s eye. After looking at Harold for a while, Lucas departed, leaving the room in silence. . . . Chapter 87 ?Chapter 87: Harold watched Lucas as he walked away, sighing resignedly. He was certain Lucas had figured out tomorrow night¡¯s anticipated guest. At the Nostalgia Lounge, a bar, Belinda¡¯s mood was sour, prompting her to call Bethany for a drink. Bethany, having learned of yesterday¡¯s events and today¡¯s conversation with Holley, clenched her fists in anger. ¡°I can¡¯t wrap my head around your mother¡¯s choices sometimes,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°She obviously cares a lot about you, but some of her decisions really hurt you. She¡¯s your mother! Supporting you should be her instinct. Just her belief in you would mean everything. No need for grand gestures. And yet, her actions this time¡­¡± Bethany¡¯s voice held a hint of resignation. ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s simply too scared to face your dad or Mrs. Wright. She backs down, and in doing so, she is pulling you down with her.¡± Belinda remained silent, her eyes fixed on the drink in her ss, lost in thought. Time passed until she looked up again, her gaze distant. Bethany¡¯s heart ached when she saw her friend like this. She was about to offer more words offort when Belinda suddenly turned her gaze toward her. ¡°Bethany, there are so many times I just don¡¯t know how to get along with my own mother,¡± Belinda said, her tone tinged with a hint of self-mockery. ¡°She should be the one person I can rely on, but sometimes, she makes me feel so pressured. But what can I do? She¡¯s my mother. She¡¯s the one who raised me. I can ignore my dad¡¯s feelings without feeling bad, but with my mom, it¡¯s different¡­¡± Bethany felt for Belinda deeply. She softly patted Belinda¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Your mother really loves you. It¡¯s just that she always feels she has to apologize first when things go wrong.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes teared up as she felt overwhelmed with sadness. In a low voice, she said, ¡°What hurts the most is that she doesn¡¯t believe me. She has chosen to believe Kylee instead of me, not just once, but twice. That¡¯s what really hurts.¡± Bethany replied, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because Kylee is really good at pretending! Even you were tricked by her before. Your mom couldn¡¯t see through her facade. She believes Kylee has always been nice to you. She probably thinks Kylee would not cause any trouble for you on purpose.¡± Belinda managed a faint smile. ¡°It alles down to trust, and she just doesn¡¯t trust me enough.¡± Bethany didn¡¯t know what to say. She couldn¡¯t deny the truth in Belinda¡¯s words. With a quiet sigh, Bethany lifted her ss. ¡°Let¡¯s drink tonight. Let¡¯s drink until we forget all the troubles.¡± Belinda clinked her ss with Bethany¡¯s and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s not go overboard. We still have work tomorrow.¡± Then, they both chuckled. Upstairs, in a corner booth. Vincent, just back from a business trip, had arranged to meet Lucas and some other friends. Now, it was just Vincent and Lucas there. Ryan and the others hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Vincent looked at Lucas and said calmly, ¡°Ryan told me about what¡¯s been going on with Belinda.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression shifted subtly, though he remained silent, simply taking a sip from his ss. . . . Chapter 88 ?Chapter 88: ¡°Belinda really has changed a lot over these three years,¡± Vincent said, exhaling slowly. After a pause, he added, ¡°Ryan told me that Harold suggested you and Belinda should wait a month before getting the divorce?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lucas replied. Vincent offered a small smile and asked, ¡°And your thoughts on that?¡± Lucas pressed his lips into a thin line and then said with a deep tone, ¡°I¡¯ve made a bet with my father¡­ I¡¯ll go along with his ns for Belinda and me this month. If I still feel the same about the divorce afterward, he will agree to back off.¡± Vincent¡¯s eyebrows lifted in response. He remained quiet, simply observing Lucas. With a defiant yet assured smile, Lucas said, ¡°There¡¯s no way I will lose this time.¡± Vincent, catching Lucas¡¯ confident air, asked with an underlying meaning, ¡°So, if you go through with the divorce from Belinda, do you n to marry Verena next?¡± At this, Lucas¡¯ smile stiffened. His lips tightened briefly as he fell silent, his response revealing his thoughts. ¡°It appears¡­ I was right in my earlier assumption,¡± Vincent suddenly said. Lucas turned to look at Vincent, a slight frown marking his face. Vincent didn¡¯t waste any time beating around the bush and said directly, ¡°It seems like there is something wrong in your rtionship with Verena.¡± Lucas paused for a moment. His voice low and subdued, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t even remember how it started, but¡­ I¡¯ve lost that feeling.¡± Vincent nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve noticed it for some time.¡± He then asked, ¡°What¡¯s your n now?¡± Lucas replied with little emotion, ¡°I will marry Verena.¡± Hearing that, Vincent furrowed his brows slightly. With a steady voice, Lucas exined, ¡°I owe that to her. It¡¯s my promise and my way to try and right the wrongs.¡± He narrowed his eyes as he continued, ¡°Verena has suffered too much because of me over thesest three years.¡± Vincent responded after thinking for a while, ¡°Yet, what Verena truly wants might be different. She loves you. What she wants is your love for her, not a gesture born out of obligation.¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes briefly flickered, and he said coldly, ¡°Offering her this marriage is all I can do at the moment. After I divorce Belinda, I¡¯ll tell Verena the truth about the matter. If she chooses not to ept it, I¡¯ll respect her decision and find another way topensate her.¡± Vincent stayed silent, knowing his words would not change Lucas¡¯ decision. Just then, Ryan and Verena arrived. ¡°Lucas.¡± Verena walked over and took a seat beside Lucas. She then turned to Vincent with a gentle tilt of her head. ¡°Vincent, good to see you back!¡± Vincent smiled in response. Ryan copsed onto the sofa. ¡°Vincent, your timing is impable. I¡¯m in misery and need a drink.¡± Vincent raised an eyebrow, asking, ¡°Is it because of the Thomas family¡¯s matter?¡± . . . Chapter 89 ?Chapter 89: The rumor that the Thomas family was considering a partnership with the Adams family had been well-known among their tight-knit circle. However, just recently, the Thomas family had shifted course dramatically, searching for a new coborator. Ryan nearly let slip a curse at Belinda, catching himself with a nce at Lucas. He took a deep breath, his frustration evident. ¡°I really misjudged Belinda. How could someone like her¡ªan outsider to the Thomas family, really¡ªsway the Thomas family to her side?¡± Vincent inquired, ¡°Is there nothing you can do to turn this around?¡± With a heavy sigh, Ryan replied, ¡°Mrs. Thomas made it clear that my family should forget about the coboration. What more can I try?¡± Yet, as he spoke, a new idea seemed to dawn on him. He looked hopefully at Lucas. ¡°Lucas, could you help me out here?¡± Lucas turned to face Ryan as Ryan continued, ¡°Belinda always listens to you. If she could speak to Mr. Thomas on my family¡¯s behalf, perhaps my family could still salvage this deal.¡± Ryan was also hoping to demonstrate to his father the real advantages of his ties to Lucas by doing this. Lucas, pausing only to sip his drink, responded decisively, ¡°I¡¯m staying out of this.¡± Ryan¡¯s face clouded with disappointment. ¡°Lucas¡ª¡± He was about to continue when Vincent interjected, ¡°Let¡¯s not get stuck on this. Let¡¯s just enjoy our drinks now.¡± Though dissatisfied, Ryan knew better than to express his displeasure in front of Lucas. Reluctantly, he lifted his ss and clinked it with the others. Meanwhile, at Belinda and Bethany¡¯s table, an unexpected group of visitors approached them. Three men in fancy suits, though looking a bit shady, walked over to Belinda and Bethany¡¯s table. The leader, Boyce, tried to smile charmingly at the two women. ¡°How about joining us for a drink?¡± One of the men put two drinks down in front of Belinda and Bethany as Boyce spoke. Belinda, looking uninterested, said, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t drink.¡± Boyce justughed and replied, ¡°That¡¯s not an issue.¡± He turned to his friend Aldo. ¡°Get two sses of water for them instead.¡± ¡°Sure thing, boss,¡± Aldo responded. Belinda added, ¡°I mean, I¡¯m not drinking anything at all.¡± Boyce chuckled, trying to persuade Belinda. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be like that.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t say anything. Bethany, sitting next to Belinda, also showed no interest in the group of men. Boyce¡¯s face turned dark as he saw theirck of interest. ¡°Today, you¡¯re going to drink with us, whether you want to or not.¡± Belinda stood up, eyebrows raised. ¡°You think you can force me or something?¡± Boyce smirked and then instructed Aldo, ¡°Make these twodies drink, but try to be nice and gentle, okay?¡± Aldo smiled creepily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss; we¡¯ll be very gentle.¡± He reached out to touch Belinda¡¯s chin, but she quickly grabbed his wrist. . . . Chapter 90 ?Chapter 90: Aldo looked down at his hand in Belinda¡¯s grip, surprised. Before he could say anything, pain shot through his wrist. He cried out, ¡°Ouch! Let go! That hurts!¡± He tried to pull his hand back, but the pain only got worse. Belinda kept her face calm as she squeezed tighter. Aldo started to beg, saying, ¡°Please! I am sorry! Let me go!¡± ¡°I promise I won¡¯t do that again!¡± As he begged, his once-bold demeanor disappeared. Themotion caught the attention of others in the area, drawing curious nces toward the unfolding drama. Even from their elevated booth on the second floor, Lucas and his friends noticed the disturbance below. Vincent said, ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that Belinda and Miss Yates down there? They seem to be in a bit of trouble.¡± ¡°Serves Belinda right,¡± Ryan scoffed, clearly enjoying the situation. From their viewpoint, the group could make out Belinda and Bethany encircled by three men. One of the men appeared to be in pain in front of Belinda, though it was hard to tell exactly what was happening. ¡°Lucas, you should go down and help Belinda and her friend,¡± Verena said. Ryan, dripping with scorn, said sharply, ¡°Why should Lucas help them? For all we know, Belinda might like having all those men around her.¡± At Ryan¡¯s insinuation, Lucas¡¯ face turned grim. He shot Ryan a piercing look that shut him up immediately. Lucas rose from his seat, prepared to intervene. Just then, he saw the man in front of Belinda unexpectedly reel back several steps. Without hesitation, another man from the group suddenly lunged at Belinda with clear hostility! Belinda quickly lifted her hand,nding a sharp punch on the man¡¯s nose. The man grasped his nose, stumbling back before finally finding his footing. Lucas, watching the scene from a distance, suddenly narrowed his eyes in surprise. Boyce and his group stood in shock after watching Belinda move with unexpected agility and force. ¡°Everyone, act together!¡± Boyce instructed, his voice harsh with frustration. He believed his group would be able to take down one woman easily. However, it turned out that was not the case. Belinda executed a swift one-two punchbination, followed by a powerful side kick that sent Boyce through the air, flying meters away! All around, spectators were stunned, their expressions a mix of awe and surprise. Who could have imagined Belinda turning the tables like this? Belinda calmly dusted off her hands and rxed her shoulders. ¡°That was so impressive!¡± Bethany eximed with a grin, approaching Belinda and giving her a supportive pat on the shoulder. ¡°Your fighting skills have really improved a lot, Belinda.¡± Bethany had always been confident in Belinda¡¯s fighting skills, which exined herck of worry earlier. . . . Chapter 91 ?Chapter 91: Belinda gave a small, knowing smile in response. Since the earlier incident, she had dedicated herself to learning and mastering self-defense techniques. Belinda approached the recovering Boyce, raising her eyebrows in a mock challenge, asking, ¡°Still think my friend and I should grab that drink with you?¡± Visibly shaken, Boyce finally collected himself, his eyes betraying a flicker of resentment. However, he managed a forced smile and shook his head. ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Belinda¡¯s voice dropped to a cold tone. ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you be on your way now?¡± ¡°Right, we¡¯re leaving now,¡± Boyce said, visibly flustered. His associates, nursing minor injuries, helped him up, and they quickly left the bar. As they left, Boyce cast a hateful nce back at Belinda. He silently promised himself revenge for the humiliation he had received today. With the incident behind her, Belinda walked back to her seat and continued to drink with Bethany as if nothing had happened. The incident had clearly warned off any other potential troublemakers eyeing Belinda and Bethany. Belinda had shown herself to be not only a pretty face but also a force to reckon with¡ªa beautiful rose equipped with protective thorns! In the booth on the second floor, Lucas had already settled back into his chair. ¡°Belinda really handled that well. It¡¯s surprising she has great fighting skills like that,¡± Vincentmented, turning to Lucas. ¡°Did you know she was skilled like that?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± Lucas responded calmly, taking a sip from his drink. He had never really paid much attention to the old Belinda and had not bothered to learn more about her. However, witnessing today¡¯s Belinda in action stirred a new sense of curiosity in him. He found himself unexpectedly intrigued by theyers to her character he hadn¡¯t seen before. While Lucas appeared indifferent, he couldn¡¯t help but keep ncing down at Belinda. Verena, observing this, felt a sudden surge of jealousy. She knew it! Lucas was intrigued by Belinda¡¯s new persona now. Determined not to let Belinda win Lucas¡¯ affection, Verena resolved to do something to draw Lucas¡¯ attention to her. Thinking of that, Verena began to drink a lot more than usual. At the same time, Ryan watched Belinda from the booth, his emotionsplicated. Ryan¡¯s thoughts swirled. Belinda had been impressive just now¡ªher presence radiated an aura that demanded admiration. She was so captivating. Yet, the reality gnawed at him. Why did she have to be Belinda? The very woman he had once despised, scorned, and dismissed more than anyone else? If only she were just Santino¡¯s goddaughter, how much simpler and how much better things might have been! Nearby, the air grew still, heavy with unspoken words. An awkward silence settled over the group. Eventually, Vincent broke the silence, turning to Verena. ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much. You don¡¯t handle alcohol well, and you¡¯ll regret itter.¡± Verena gave him a slight smile, her voice already tinged with a slight slur. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know my limits.¡± Vincent¡¯s gaze shifted between Verena and Lucas, his brow furrowing slightly as he shook his head. Ah, love¡ªso maddeninglyplicated. Downstairs, Bethany¡¯s warmth andpany had done much to lift Belinda¡¯s spirits. As they drank, Bethany¡¯s expression turned thoughtful, and her voice took on a meaningful edge. ¡°Belinda, what if Mrs. Wrightes to you and demands an apology from you?¡± . . . Chapter 92 ?Chapter 92: Belinda paused upon hearing that, falling silent for a while. Her feelings toward Car were anything but simple; respect, gratitude, and admiration were all tangled together in her heart. Car had been the only one in the Wright family who believed she hadn¡¯t stolen Kylee¡¯s ne. But that didn¡¯t mean she wouldpromise, not even for Car. When it came to matters of principle, Belinda¡¯s resolve was firm. ¡°No matter what, I will never apologize to Kylee,¡± Belinda said firmly, her voice cutting through the air. After a brief pause, she added, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who asks me to do that. The answer will always be the same.¡± Bethany nodded, her agreement resolute. ¡°Exactly! You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why apologize? If you give in, it¡¯ll only encourage Kylee to keep pushing your boundaries.¡± At Kylee¡¯s name, Belinda slightly furrowed her brows in resignation. Lately, Kylee¡¯s behavior had grown shamelessly intolerable. Just as Belinda was about to say something, Bethany suddenly nudged her, gesturing toward the upper floor. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Lucas and his friends?¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze followed Bethany¡¯s gesture,nding on the booth where Lucas and his group sat. Her expression darkened. Right now, Verena was clinging to Lucas¡¯ arm, swaying it slightly. Lucas leaned in, speaking to her in a low voice. Belinda¡¯s sharp eyes narrowed. So, Verena had really decided to ignore her warnings. Very well, then¡­ Bethany bristled beside Belinda, her indignation palpable. ¡°What is Verena doing? Has she no shame?¡± Belinda rose from the sofa, her demeanor calm. ¡°Come with me, Bethany. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s going on there.¡± Bethany¡¯s eyes lit up with anticipation. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± Verena was clearly drunk now. ¡°Verena? Are you okay?¡± Lucas asked, giving Verena a gentle nudge. Eyes closed, Verena pouted like a child. ¡°Don¡¯t bother me¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sleeping¡­ Just let me sleep¡­¡± she murmured, clinging tightly to Lucas¡¯ arm. Ryan sighed, his voice filled with resignation. ¡°Just let her lean on you for a while. She has been in a bad mood these past few days.¡± Lucas frowned, about to respond, when a sharp, melodious voice cut through the scene. ¡°Well, well, well¡­ What¡¯s Miss Reed doing here?¡± The group in the room turned to see Belinda and Bethany approaching. Vincent, caught off guard, stammered, ¡°Uh¡­ Verena¡¯s drunk.¡± Bethany¡¯s lips curled into a derisive sneer. ¡°Since she is drunk, you should send her home now. What¡¯s this? Does being drunk give her the right to cling to someone else¡¯s husband?¡± Vincent¡¯s expression grew slightly awkward. Belinda was Lucas¡¯ wife, and Verena¡¯s current behavior, whether intentional or not, was undeniably out of line. ¡°She is drunk andpletely unaware of what she¡¯s doing. How could she possibly know better?¡± Ryan jumped in, quick to defend Verena. . . . Chapter 93 ?Chapter 93: Bethany, unimpressed, snorted and replied, ¡°Who knows if she is really drunk or just putting on an act?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Ryan started, his irritation evident, but he stopped short. He knew better than to push Bethany too far, given her identity. Before the tension could escte, Lucas¡¯ low, emotionless voice cut through the air. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked Belinda. Belinda met his gaze with calmposure. ¡°I just noticed someone I know and thought I¡¯de over to say hello.¡± Ryan, seizing the chance, spoke before Lucas could reply. ¡°Well, now that you¡¯ve done that, you can leave.¡± Belinda turned her headzily, fixing Ryan with a pointed look. ¡°Whether I leave or stay is up to me. Why are you trying to interfere here?¡± Ryan was rendered at a loss for words for a moment, his expression darkening as frustration red in his eyes. With a coldugh, he retorted sarcastically, ¡°Well, well, looks like your newfound status really has emboldened you! Mr. Thomas¡¯ goddaughter is indeed not to be trifled with.¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze turned icy. ¡°If you¡¯re aware of that, then maybe you should shut your mouth.¡± Ryan red at Belinda, having nothing left to say. Lucas, leaning back in his seat, observed Belinda with a casual demeanor, narrowing his eyes slightly. His eyes betrayed nothing, but he didn¡¯t miss a single detail. Belinda was iming she was here to greet them? That was not true. She was clearly jealous. Meanwhile, Bethany walked toward Verena, her patience wearing thin. She reached out, attempting to rouse Verena. ¡°Miss Reed, wake up now. You should let go of Lucas and leave.¡± But Verena pped Bethany¡¯s hand away, groaning, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Go away¡­ I don¡¯t want anyone else! Lucas¡­ Lucas¡­ I only want Lucas!¡± Her flushed cheeks and incoherent muttering left little doubt about her intoxication. Her eyes were closed; it seemed like she really was drunk. Ryan attempted to exin, ¡°My apologies. Verena gets clingy when she is drunk. She just happened to be sitting beside Lucas today, and, well¡­¡± He then turned to Belinda with a light shrug. ¡°I hope you can understand this, Mrs. rk. Once she has slept it off, she¡¯ll let go of Lucas on her own.¡± Hearing that, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but let out augh. The absurdity of Ryan¡¯s words was too much to ignore. Bethany shot Belinda a questioning look, silently seeking her next move. Belinda stepped forward slowly, her eyes scanning Verena before locking briefly with Lucas¡¯. Lucas met her gaze, his dark eyes calm and unreadable. He leaned back slightly, looking as if curious to see what she would do. After a moment, Belinda broke eye contact and nced at the winess on the table. ¡°It seems Miss Reed really is drunk,¡± she said smoothly. ¡°Of course,¡± Ryan replied with a coldugh. But as Vincent raised an eyebrow, wondering if Belinda was about to retreat, Belinda picked up a ss of wine and, without hesitation, sshed its contents directly onto Verena¡¯s face. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Verena shrieked, jolted upright as the wine drenched her face and hair. She blinked,pletely in a daze. . . . Chapter 94 ?Chapter 94: Ryan and Vincent fell into stunned silence. They both stared at Belinda, their mouths agape, unable to process what they had just witnessed. Belinda, however, remained unbothered. She set the ss back on the table with deliberate care, a faint smile ying on her lips. ¡°Look at that. Miss Reed is wide awake now, isn¡¯t she?¡± Lucas, unfazed, nced at his wine-soaked sleeve. A flicker of amusement crossed his face as he watched Belinda, his head tilting slightly in intrigue. Ryan quickly recovered from his shock and exploded, eximing in anger, ¡°Belinda! What the hell is wrong with you? Why did you do that to Verena? Have you lost your mind?¡± Belinda fluttered her longshes, feigning innocence as she asked, ¡°What do you mean by that, Mr. Adams? I was only trying to help Miss Reed sober up, you know?¡± Ryan let out a sharpugh, his anger barely contained. ¡°Help her sober up? More like taking the chance to get back at her!¡± ¡°Ryan, that¡¯s enough,¡± Verena suddenly interjected, her tone calm but decisive. ¡°Mrs. rk meant well.¡± While dabbing at the wine stains on her face with a tissue, Verena offered Belinda a faint, apologetic smile. ¡°Sorry, Mrs. rk, I was making a fool of myself earlier. I¡­ I really can¡¯t seem to control myself when I¡¯m drunk.¡± Her voice quivered, sounding weak and vulnerable, her expression painted with remorse. It made Belinda¡¯s demeanor seem almost aggressive inparison. But Belinda didn¡¯t care. With a gentle smile, she patted Verena¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Then, Miss Reed, maybe next time, you should drink less. If it happens again, I¡¯d be happy to help you sober up the same way.¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????, the heart of fiction Verena¡¯s smile froze, her expression faltering. At that moment, Lucas rose from the sofa and approached Belinda. ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± he said coldly. Belinda turned to him, her tone calm. ¡°You go ahead. Bethany and I aren¡¯t ready to leave yet.¡± Without waiting for Lucas¡¯ response, she nced at her friend. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Bethany replied with a smile, and the two women walked away together. Lucas stood motionless, watching Belinda leave, his dark eyes clouded with unreadable emotions. From nearby, Vincent shook his head and murmured under his breath, ¡°What happened to Belinda in those three years abroad? She has changedpletely¡ªlike she is a whole new person now.¡± But even he had to admit, this new Belinda was maic. Back in their booth, Bethany burst intoughter. ¡°That was perfect! Absolutely perfect! Verena won¡¯t dare pull another drunken stunt next time.¡± Belinda chuckled lightly but said nothing more. They stayed a little longer before heading home separately. When Belinda stepped into the rk family home, the soft hum of the television in the living room caught her attention. She paused, curious, and headed toward the living room. There, Harold was sprawled on the sofa, dozing lightly, the TV casting flickering light over him. . . . Chapter 95 ?Chapter 95: ¡°Harold? Harold?¡± Belinda called softly, nudging him awake. Harold opened his eyes and smiled when he saw her. ¡°Belinda, you¡¯re back.¡± Belinda said to him in a gentle voice, ¡°It¡¯ste. Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± ¡°I must¡¯ve nodded off watching TV,¡± Harold exined, though the truth was he had stayed up waiting for her. After a pause, he asked, ¡°Why were you out sote? Where did you go?¡± Belinda sat down beside him with a smile. ¡°I went to a bar with Bethany for a drink.¡± At her words, Harold¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Was something bothering you? Did someone make things difficult for you? If anyone dares to, just tell me¡ªI¡¯ll make sure they regret it!¡± His protective words warmed Belinda¡¯s heart. Belinda nodded and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Harold. I¡¯m not the same as before. I won¡¯t let anyone mess with me anymore. But if it happens, you¡¯ll be the first to know.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Haroldughed, his worry easing. ¡°Alright, it¡¯ste. You¡¯ve got work tomorrow. Go on, get some rest.¡± Belinda said, ¡°I will. Let me help you to your room first.¡± ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Harold said, chuckling. After escorting Harold to his room, Belinda returned to hers. She showered and went straight to bed, not bothering to check if Lucas had returned. Sleep came quickly, the alcohol lulling her into a deep slumber as soon as her head hit the pillow. The next day, at the Grand ins General Hospital¡¯s Cardiac Surgery Department, Belinda resumed her routine. Kylee¡¯s absence for the past two days hardly surprised her. Belinda shook her head and let out a cold chuckle in her heart. She had just finished her rounds and returned to her office when her phone rang. Her eyes flickered as she looked at the caller ID. After a moment of hesitation, she answered. The call was from Car. ¡°Can we meet for lunch at noon?¡± Car asked directly, getting straight to the point. ¡°Sure,¡± responded Belinda. ¡°Let¡¯s meet at Happer Restaurant,¡± Car said. ¡°Sounds good,¡± Belinda replied. Car didn¡¯t say anything more and ended the call. Belinda¡¯s eyes lowered, her lips tightening slightly. She had detected coldness in Car¡¯s voice. It made sense, though. Given her recent actions towards Kylee, how could Car, Kylee¡¯s mother, not feel upset with her? With a bitter smile, Belinda put her phone away and focused back on her work. At noon, inside Happer Restaurant, Car sat opposite Belinda, her emotionsplicated. After being quiet for a while, she broke the silence, saying, ¡°I¡¯d like to understand your perspective on the incident.¡± Belinda raised her eyes to meet Car¡¯s. She had anticipated Car would demand an apology from her right away. Belinda described the incident calmly, sticking strictly to the facts. As Belinda spoke, Car¡¯s expression became slightly puzzled. The story Belinda shared differed from what Baker had described to her. With no surveince camera in the dining room and Car absent during the incident, the truth relied solely on the ounts of those involved. . . . Chapter 96 ?Chapter 96: Car stayed quiet for a lengthy period. Breaking the silence, Belinda chuckled lightly and said, ¡°You came here to ask me to apologize to Kylee, right?¡± Car met her gaze and replied in a calm voice, ¡°I¡¯m here to seek the truth.¡± ¡°The truth?¡± Belinda¡¯s voice took on a bitter edge. ¡°It¡¯s elusive.¡± Without any surveince in the dining room and just our conflicting stories, how can the truth be definitively determined?¡± Car fell silent once more. After a moment, she exhaled softly and said, ¡°Belinda, you seem so different now.¡± The Belinda she remembered would never have retaliated against Kylee in such a way. Belinda acknowledged this with a nod and responded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve changed. And honestly, I¡¯m okay with the person I¡¯ve be. I¡¯m not letting anyone push me around anymore.¡± She looked intently at Car and asked, ¡°Car, do you really think I would intentionally scald Kylee¡¯s hand? You remember the incident three years ago¡ªKylee wrongly used me of pushing her on purpose, and Dad beat me so badly that my back was left in tatters. If I had really scalded her hand on purpose, what would be in it for me? That would only make Dad think even less of me! Plus, you know how much I cared for Lucas before. If I had acted so cruelly in front of him, what would he think of me?¡± Belinda had never expressed these thoughts so openly before, knowing that doing so in front of Baker and Holley would have been futile. Baker and Holley had never taken her side. But with Car¡­ Things were different. Up to this point, Car had not once implied that Belinda had deliberately hurt Kylee or that she owed Kylee an apology. Car considered Belinda¡¯s words for a while, her gaze lowering. Then, with a light chuckle, she said, ¡°And yet, you ended up deliberately pouring the soup on Kylee¡¯s hand the second time.¡± A slight smile touched Belinda¡¯s lips. ¡°Since Dad and Mom were convinced I did it intentionally, I thought, ¡®Why not fulfill their expectations?¡¯ If they were determined to see it that way, I might as well show them exactly that,¡± she said, her expression growing a bit cold. Car was lost in thought for a moment before she slightly shook her head and said, ¡°You know, your fiery spirit reminds me a little of myself in my younger days.¡± Facing Car, Belinda pressed her lips together before replying directly, ¡°Car, I¡¯m going to be straight with you. I¡¯m not going to apologize to Kylee.¡± She paused, her resolve deepening as she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t apologize for things I didn¡¯t do, and for the things I think I did right¡­ I won¡¯t apologize for that, either.¡± At her words, Car¡¯s expression was somewhat resigned. After a brief silence, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s just have our meal now.¡± The topic was dropped and did not resurface during the meal. Midway through, Belinda stepped away to use the restroom. After flushing the toilet, Belinda was about to leave the stall when she caught snippets of a conversation outside. ¡°Kylee, it¡¯s unbelievable how your sister could do such things to you, sshing you with soup twice! You can¡¯t let her get away with this easily!¡± ¡°Absolutely, Kylee! You should really let your father step in and teach her a good lesson!¡± . . . Chapter 97 ?Chapter 97: Hidden inside the stall, Belinda smirked, crossing her arms and leaning back on the wall as she listened to the ongoing tirade. Kylee¡¯s voice then came through, gentle yet firm, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t say that; she didn¡¯t mean it. She just¡ª¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t mean it? Who would believe that? She must be jealous of you, trying to ruin your happiness!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Kylee, you¡¯re sessful, respected by others, and loved by your family. And your sister? A hidden-away, illegitimate daughter, unsightly and despised by everyone.¡± Her heart must be twisted with bitterness!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It has been three years, and Belinda is not who she used to be,¡± Kylee replied. ¡°Oh, please! How much could she possibly have changed? Just seeing her annoys me every time.¡± ¡°Yes! No makeover can change her! She is essentially someone despicable!¡± ¡°Oh, Kylee, now you¡¯ve piqued my curiosity. Why not bring her out sometime? I¡¯d really like to see this transformation for myself!¡± ¡°Really, let¡¯s see if she¡¯s still the same old eyesore!¡± Laughter erupted among the group, each person chiming in with their own taunts. g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s, the heart of storytelling A sharp light flickered in Belinda¡¯s eyes as she swung open the stall door and stepped out. Theughter was cut off abruptly when the women noticed Belinda approaching. Kylee¡¯s expression shifted immediately when she saw Belinda. The other women, however, looked both shocked and somewhat delighted as they moved closer to Belinda. ¡°Ms. Thomas,¡± one of them greeted. Belinda instantly recognized the speaker¡ªit was Jada Sampson, from a family well acquainted with Kylee. The Sampson family was known as a minor noble family in Soling. When Belinda heard Jada greet her, her eyebrows arched slightly. ¡°Oh, you recognize me?¡± Jada offered a ttering smile. ¡°I had the pleasure of attending your wee party hosted by the Thomas family before.¡± Belinda gave a small nod. ¡°I see.¡± She then shed a smile at Jada, adding, ¡°But you might not be aware, I have another identity. Any idea what it might be?¡± Jada looked back at Belinda, a hint of confusion in her eyes. Belinda turned her gaze to Kylee, her smile turning mischievous. ¡°Kylee, aren¡¯t you going to introduce me to your friends?¡± Everyone turned their attention to Kylee, waiting for her to reveal Belinda¡¯s other identity. Kylee¡¯s expression was stiff, and she stammered, ¡°Uh, she¡­ She is¡­¡± Despite her efforts, Kylee couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it. . . . Chapter 98 ?Chapter 98: One of the women seemed to connect the dots, her face paling as a possibility dawned on her. Belinda watched them with calm confidence, her red lips curving into a faint smile. ¡°Belinie,¡± she said, her tone deliberate, ¡°is the nickname Santino and Mollie gave me. But my real name is Belinda Wright.¡± Each word was spoken with crisp rity, carrying undeniable weight. The moment ¡°Belinda Wright¡± left her lips, the air in the restroom seemed to freeze. Kylee¡¯s threepanions stared at Belinda, their eyes widening in disbelief as they scanned Belinda from head to toe. The transformation was staggering. They couldn¡¯t believe this poised, elegant woman before them was the same overweight, unremarkable Belinda Wright they had once ridiculed. It wasn¡¯t just her appearance that had changed; her entire aura was different now. Belinda¡¯s gaze settled on Jada, her expression cool andposed. ¡°Ms. Sampson,¡± she began, her voice cutting through the heavy silence, ¡°now that I¡¯m here, tell me, have I changed enough for you?¡± Jada¡¯s face drained of color and then flushed deeply with embarrassment as she remembered her earlier insults. Her lips trembled, and she struggled to respond. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry,¡± Jada finally stammered. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean what I said earlier. I was just talking nonsense.¡± ¡°I know I was wrong. Please, forgive me this once!¡± |??¨¨$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? 1n ??l¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c?? ¡°We¡¯re also really sorry!¡± one of the other women chimed in quickly. The third added hastily, ¡°We¡¯ll never speak ill of you again.¡± Belinda¡¯s smile deepened as she regarded them, her expression unreadable. ¡°Apologies are easy,¡± she said smoothly. ¡°And they don¡¯t feel very sincere, do they?¡± At her words, panic flickered across the women¡¯s faces as they exchanged nervous nces. Kylee, sensing an opportunity to shift the narrative, stepped in quickly, saying, ¡°Belinda, they didn¡¯t mean it. You don¡¯t have to¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Belinda interjected, her voice cold andmanding. ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you.¡± Kylee¡¯s expression stiffened abruptly, though inwardly, she smirked. Go ahead, Belinda, she thought. Show them how arrogant you were. Jada pressed her lips together tightly before asking cautiously, ¡°Then what do you want us to do to show our sincerity?¡± Belinda tilted her head, her smile unyielding. ¡°Since you all seem to think so poorly of me, badmouthing me without hesitation,¡± she said lightly, ¡°why not start by cleaning up your filthy mouths? The sink is right there.¡± Shock rippled through the women, their faces turning pale in humiliation. But the fear of what Belinda might do if they refused was stronger than anything. After a brief hesitation, they walked over to the sink and turned on the faucets to wash their mouths. ¡°Harder!¡± Belinda¡¯s sharp voice rang out, startling them. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why do you seem like you don¡¯t have any strength? Do you need me to help?¡± . . . Chapter 99 ?Chapter 99: Terrified, the women scrubbed their mouths with renewed effort, the ordeal stretching on until their lips were numb and swollen. Atst, Belinda raised a hand. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± she said coolly. The three women stood there, their appearances disheveled, their makeup smeared, and their lips red and swollen from scrubbing. Belinda regarded them with a raised chin, her voice firm. ¡°Do whatever you want¡ªdefend Kylee, badmouth me again, or even spread this little story to anyone who¡¯ll listen. But make no mistake, I won¡¯t back down.¡± With that, she turned on her heel and strode out. The three women exhaled shakily, relief flooding them as soon as Belinda was gone. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Kylee hurried over, her expression a mix of feigned concern and regret as she handed them tissues. Jada nodded weakly, though her hand trembled as she dabbed at her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said, wincing in pain. Kylee frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. This is all my fault. I should¡¯ve stopped her. Belinda went too far this time.¡± Jada shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Kylee. We deserved it for running our mouths. Besides, it¡¯s just our bad luck that Belinda overheard us.¡± Another woman, still shaken, added in a low voice, ¡°Honestly, I¡¯d rather endure this than risk our families paying the priceter.¡± Kylee blinked, her confusion evident. ¡°Your families paying the price? What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Kylee, didn¡¯t you hear about what happened with the Adams family recently?¡± Jada looked at Kylee, her voice low but curious. ¡°What happened?¡± Kylee¡¯s voice was tinged with confusion. Jada inhaled sharply and then spilled the details, saying, ¡°Ryan was bad-mouthing Belinda at a restaurant, and it just so happened that Mrs. Thomas overheard him. Because of that, the Thomas family canceled the business cooperation with the Adams family right away!¡± Another woman spoke up, her voice filled with disbelief. ¡°Yeah, it was about that huge resort project. The Thomas family was all set to sign with the Adams family, but they canceled the deal immediately after the incident. Now, they¡¯re looking for a new business partner.¡± Kylee¡¯splexion drained of color when she heard that. She was in disbelief. How could the Thomas family have gone to such lengths for Belinda? To think they would cancel a solidified partnership just to defend Belinda was beyond herprehension! A surge of envy washed over Kylee, her thoughts racing. Why did the Thomas family value Belinda so highly? She was, after all, just an illegitimate child of the Wright family. Didn¡¯t it embarrass them to associate so closely with her? Another woman added, her voice low, ¡°After what happened with the Adams family, my father warned me to always keep on Belinda¡¯s good side. If possible, he wants me to make friends with her, but at the very least, he tells me never to offend her.¡± ¡°Mine, too. My dad gave me the exact same advice.¡± . . . Chapter 100 ?Chapter 100: Jada leaned closer, her voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°I was actually thinking of using the incident to tarnish her reputation, but now that I think about it¡­¡± ¡°I believe it would not be wise. I¡¯m sorry, Kylee, but we need to think of a different n.¡± Kylee, despite seething with rage internally, put on a calm demeanor and said smoothly, ¡°Oh, Jada, there¡¯s no need for apologies. Besides, I¡¯ve forgiven Belinda already. We¡¯re sisters, after all. How could I possibly harbor any resentment towards her?¡± Her words, dripping with feigned sincerity, masked her true intentions. Today, she had nned this gathering specifically to twist and amplify the tale of her woes, knowing full well that herpanions reveled in gossip and would eagerly spread the rumor. Her ultimate aim? To tarnish Belinda¡¯s reputation irreparably. She had thought her n was foolproof¡ªeven if the Thomas family tried to intervene afterward, it would be toote. The damage to Belinda¡¯s reputation would have already been done. And since she wasn¡¯t the one spreading the rumors, even if the Thomas family sought revenge, they wouldn¡¯t trace it back to her. However, luck wasn¡¯t on her side this time¡ªencountering Belinda had disrupted everything. Now that Belinda¡¯s additional identity had been revealed, none of these women would dare cross her again. Kylee¡¯s carefullyid ns had crumbled in an instant, leaving her fuming with frustration. After the ufortable encounter, Belinda returned to the dining area without mentioning the incident to Car. She just resumed her meal in silence. As they finished, Car, wiping her mouth with a napkin, turned to Belinda with a concerned look. ¡°Belinda, can you tell me what¡¯s really going on between you and Kylee? You used to speak so highly of her, relied on her even. What changed so drastically in these past three years?¡± Belinda looked at Car, her smile tinged with bitter irony as she responded softly, ¡°I just came to see things clearly, that¡¯s all. Sometimes, the people who present themselves as allies might not really have your best interests at heart.¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze drifted into the distance as she pondered for a while. ¡°The human heart is intricate and often indecipherable. I¡¯m done being yed for a fool.¡± Her words,den with unspoken implications, made Car furrow her brows. Before Car could probe further, Belinda rose from her chair, signaling the end of the conversation. ¡°I have to return to the hospital for the afternoon shift. Goodbye, Car.¡± Without waiting for a response, Belinda collected her belongings and left, her steps resolute and quick. On the drive back to the hospital, Belinda¡¯s phone rang. It was Harold calling, requesting her presence at a family dinner in the evening, emphasizing it was important. Curiosity piqued, Belinda agreed. Given Harold¡¯s rare insistence, she suspected a significant reason behind the summons. Finishing her day¡¯s duties without dy, Belinda drove straight to the rk family estate. As she entered the vi and saw the gathering in the living room¡ªa family of three faces¡ªher expression subtly changed. Belinda blinked in recognition. So, they had returned. . . . Chapter 101 ?Chapter 101: The moment Kane rk, Harold¡¯s eldest son, saw Belinda, a flicker of confusion crossed his face. ¡°And this is¡­¡± he asked, his tone uncertain. Harold chuckled warmly. ¡°This is Belinda. You don¡¯t recognize her now, do you?¡± Kane¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Belinda?¡± Belinda offered him a small nod before turning to the woman seated beside him. ¡°Libby,¡± she greeted in a calm tone. The family of three before her were Harold¡¯s eldest son, Kane, his daughter-inw Libby rk, and his grandson Enzo rk. Kane and his sister, Georgie rk, were Harold¡¯s children from histe first wife. After her passing, Harold had remarried. His second wife, Norma¡ªmore than twenty years his junior¡ªhad given birth to his youngest son, Lucas. Kane had spent years living abroad for reasons that were seldom discussed, while Georgie had married someone in Soling and seldom visited Harold. Libby acknowledged Belinda with a nod, her surprise evident yet measured. Meanwhile, Enzo, sitting beside Libby, regarded Belinda with a mix of amazement and delight. The transformation in Belinda¡¯s appearance stunned him; she was now strikingly beautiful¡ªexactly his type. ¡°Belinda,¡± Enzo said, his voiceced with something ambiguous. Belinda met his gaze briefly, her expression frosty, a glint of cold disdain in her eyes. Enzo was, in her mind, nothing but a scoundrel. He was notorious for his endless string of girlfriends. Rumor had it that several of them had ended up pregnant, situations Kane had quietly handled. In the past, Enzo hadn¡¯t even spared Belinda a nce, always meeting her with disdainful eye rolls. Looking at Belinda, Kane was about to say something when the butler¡¯s voice rang out, announcing that Lucas was back. The announcement brought a subtle shift in the atmosphere. Kane¡¯s expression remained neutral, but a flicker of coldness darted through his eyes. Lucas entered the room, his expression calm and his gaze unbothered by the sight of Kane¡¯s family. He had anticipated their presence. Kane rose first, offering a smile. ¡°Lucas, you¡¯re back.¡± Lucas, however, met his brother¡¯s warmth with an icy nce. His voice was sharp. ¡°Why are you back?¡± The room immediately fell into an ufortable silence. Three years ago, Lucas and Kane had been embroiled in a brutal power struggle. Kane¡¯s defeat had led to his exile from the country. Kane¡¯s face stiffened, his dark gaze lingering on Lucas, but he said nothing. It was Libby who finally broke the silence. ¡°As Kane gets older, his health has started to decline. He even had surgery not long ago. And with Harold getting on in years, Kane thought it best to spend more time with Harold.¡± Harold turned to Kane, his tone tinged with concern. ¡°You had surgery? What happened?¡± ¡°It was nothing, Dad. Just a minor procedure,¡± Kane replied with a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m fine now. But I have to admit, I¡¯m not as robust as Lucas. I am too old now. Even a simple surgery felt like an ordeal.¡± ¡°At this stage in my life, who knows how much time I have left? I¡¯m not nning to go back abroad to Griyh Crait. I want to stay here and take care of you from now on.¡± . . . Chapter 102 ?Chapter 102: As Kane¡¯s words settled, the spacious living room grew quiet for a moment. Harold kept quiet, merely lifting his gaze to meet Lucas¡¯. It was clear that the matter was Lucas¡¯ to decide. Harold had made amitment years ago during that critical incident not to meddle in such decisions. Lucas broke the silence with a light chuckle. ¡°So, Kane, you¡¯re thinking of returning?¡± Kane gave a nod. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m feeling the years now, and it¡¯s getting tough for me to keep up with a lot of things. I¡¯d really like toe back and spend more time with Dad. He¡¯s aging, and having his family around would mean a lot to him.¡± After a pause, Kane added, ¡°Regarding my role at thepany, you¡¯re in charge. ce me wherever you think best.¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at this. Kane was clearly trying to manipte the situation by mentioning Harold. Yet, his readiness to ept Lucas¡¯ decision showed he was prepared to yield. Lucas¡¯ face gave away nothing; Kane¡¯s words didn¡¯t seem to affect him at all. He replied with a faint smile, ¡°If you¡¯re eager to return, Kane, then you can do that.¡± As soon as he spoke, everyone¡ªexcept Belinda¡ªstared at him in shock. No one had anticipated him agreeing so easily like this. However, Belinda knew better; Lucas was likely not done. In a casual voice, Lucas added, ¡°You¡¯ll start working tomorrow at Vortexsun.¡± ¡°Vortexsun?¡± Kane¡¯s face tightened. ¡°That is just a minor subsidiary!¡± Indeed, it was a smaller part of the family business known for not performing well. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Lucas responded calmly. ¡°Is that a problem? Are you unwilling to work there?¡± Kane narrowed his eyes slightly, catching the implications in Lucas¡¯ tone. He had been certain that, despite everything, Lucas would secure him a managerial role within one of Triumph Consortium¡¯s departments. He had never anticipated being sent to a smaller, less sessful subsidiary! Yet, after pausing to consider the situation for a moment, Kane offered a smile and said, ¡°I can work there. Lucas, you are the CEO, and I trust your judgment and will adhere to your instructions.¡± Lucas and Kane locked eyes, the air between them charged with unspoken tension. Lucas had agreed to Kane¡¯s stay in Askya for two reasons. Firstly, he was curious about Kane¡¯s intentions for being here. Secondly, he was aware that Harold, despite his outward silence, deeply missed Kane. Norma had once shared that she often found Haroldte at night on the balcony, gazing at an old photo of him and Kane, apanied by heavy sighs. After hearing Lucas and Kane¡¯s conversation, Harold beamed. ¡°Excellent, that¡¯s settled then. Now that we¡¯re all here, let¡¯s have dinner.¡± It was clear Harold was truly pleased. Though he had long refrained from drinking before, he instructed Hooper to bring out some wine, ready to indulge a little today. The dinner progressed in a cheerful, congenial mood. During the meal, Enzo unexpectedly offered Belinda a serving of fish, cing it on her te. ¡°Here, Belinda, try some fish.¡± Belinda looked at the fish warily and then, without much thought, moved it to another empty te. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t eat fish.¡± . . . Chapter 103 ?Chapter 103: Enzo was caught off guard by her blunt refusal. Though angry, he managed a forced smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Lucas shot Enzo a stern nce, his gaze sharp and questioning. After the meal, Lucas stepped outside, Belinda retreated to her room, and Kane¡¯s family remained in the living room, enjoying Harold¡¯spany. Noticing Enzo¡¯s persistent inquiries about Belinda, Kane furrowed his brows deeply. When Harold excused himself to the bathroom, Kane quickly pulled Enzo aside, asking, ¡°Why are you asking about Belinda? What are you nning to do here?¡± Enzo¡¯s face broke into a mischievous smile. He turned to Kane and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you think Belinda is absolutely stunning now?¡± Kane¡¯s expression darkened immediately. His voice was cold and sharp as he fixed Enzo with a warning re. ¡°Listen to me carefully¡ªyou¡¯d better not get any ridiculous ideas. She¡¯s Lucas¡¯ wife!¡± Enzo¡¯s smile only widened, a glint of mischief in his eyes. ¡°Precisely. She¡¯s Lucas¡¯ wife¡ªmy uncle¡¯s wife by title. That¡¯s what makes it all the more exciting.¡± He leaned back slightly, his grin more meaningful as he continued, ¡°Imagine this: Lucas¡¯ wife falls for me, insists on divorcing him, and ims she¡¯ll marry no one but me. Wouldn¡¯t that be quite the spectacle?¡± For a moment, Kane was stunned by the audacity of his son¡¯s words. His eyes narrowed dangerously, and his voice thundered in a harsh reprimand. ¡°Shut up, you brat! I¡¯m warning you¡ªdon¡¯t even think about it. If your grandfather gets wind of this nonsense, he will make sure you regret it!¡± Enzo shrugged, his tone light and dismissive. ¡°Rx. Then we just ensure he doesn¡¯t find out about this. This sort of thing, Dad, is best handled discreetly.¡± Kane¡¯s re hardened. ¡°Drop this idea immediately, Enzo. I mean it.¡± Enzo waved a hand in dismissal, irritation creeping into his voice. ¡°Alright, I heard you.¡± Without another word, he turned and walked away, heading back toward the living room. Kane watched his son¡¯s retreating figure, his brow furrowed in frustration. Yet, as the silence returned, Enzo¡¯s words lingered in his mind, nting a seed of thought. Whatever crossed Kane¡¯s mind brought the faintest curl to his lips before he followed his son back into the living room. That night, Kane¡¯s family remained at the rk family estate. A soft knock at Kane¡¯s door interrupted his quiet. He opened it to find a man waiting outside. With a faint smile, Kane stepped aside, allowing the man to enter. They then moved to the balcony, the night air cool. The man greeted Kane, bowing respectfully. ¡°Have a seat,¡± Kane said. ¡°Thank you,¡± the man replied. As the man settled into a chair, Kane¡¯s expression turned shrewd. ¡°Tell me, how are things between Lucas and Belinda these days?¡± The man appeared momentarily caught off guard, not expecting Kane¡¯s interest in such a matter. After a brief pause, heposed himself and answered, ¡°Not good. They were nning to finalize their divorce at the courthouse, but your father¡¯s asthma attack prevented them frompleting the process. However, it appears both Lucas and Belinda are determined to go through with the divorce.¡± He hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, your father struck a deal with Lucas. For one month, Lucas mustply with all of your father¡¯s arrangements concerning him and Belinda. If, after that time, Lucas still insists on the divorce, your father will stop interfering with the matter. At that point, Lucas will be free to marry the person he truly loves.¡± . . . Chapter 104 ?Chapter 104: ¡°The person he loves?¡± Kane¡¯s lips curved into a sly smile. ¡°That would be Verena, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± The man nodded. ¡°Exactly. A few years ago, Lucas shed with your father over Verena on numerous asions.¡± But in recent years¡­ He has spoken of her less frequently.¡± Kane said nothing, though the smile in his eyes deepened. If Lucas¡¯ heart still belonged to Verena, then, as his elder brother, he would naturally do what he could to help him. After asking a few more questions, Kane dismissed the man. Once alone, he took out his phone and sent a brief text message. ¡°The original n is on hold. I have a new n now.¡± When Lucas returned to the bedroom, Belinda was sitting at the desk, her attention fixed on a book. When she noticed him enter, she looked up and asked, ¡°Are you really okay with your brothering back?¡± Lucas moved deeper into the room, his voice low and raspy as he uttered two simple words, ¡°Of course.¡± Belinda stood up and approached him, her brows knitting slightly. ¡°Your brother returned out of the blue and even offered to stay in Owathe instead of pursuing opportunities abroad. You gave him a position in a subsidiary, and he epted without hesitation. Doesn¡¯t that strike you as odd? He clearly has an ulterior motive foring back, and it¡¯s likely directed at you. Yet, you just agreed to it?¡± Lucas met her gaze without a hint of rm. Instead, a faint, yful smile tugged at his lips. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± His words caught Belinda off guard. She was worried about him? Maybe she was. After all, she had witnessed the brutal rivalry between Lucas and Kane years ago and remembered the toll it had taken on Lucas. Lucas had poured time, energy, and strategy into defeating his brother. Kane was cunning and ruthless; he had no regard for family bonds. She also hadn¡¯t forgotten the two assassination attempts Lucas had survived during that time. Though the mastermind was never found, she and Lucas both believed that Kane had been behind it. Belinda lowered her eyes, her voice calm. ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡± ¡°Curious, huh?¡± Lucas chuckled softly, his disbelief evident. His eyes flickered with something unreadable. ¡°Of course, I know he has an agenda. But I¡¯m also curious about it. It¡¯s been three years¡ªI want to see what new tricks he thinks he can y on me now.¡± Belinda said nothing, her earlier worry ebbing away. Lucas wasn¡¯t the same man he had been three years ago. Since he had allowed Kane to return, it meant he had already calcted the risks andid his ns. Raising her eyes to meet Lucas¡¯, Belinda shifted the subject. ¡°One more thing¡ªdoes your dad already know what happened that night at the Wright family estate?¡± She had intended to ask this yesterday, but Lucas hadn¡¯te home untilte, long after she had fallen asleep. ¡°Yes,¡± Lucas answered, his tone neutral. ¡°Your dad went straight to mine, dragging Kylee along toin.¡± Belinda sighed inwardly. She had suspected as much. Harold had clearly caught wind of something; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have said those things to her. What surprised her, however, was Baker bringing Kylee to Harold¡¯s house to stir up trouble for her. What a ¡°wonderful¡± father Baker was! . . . Chapter 105 ?Chapter 105: Baker seemed bent on making her life difficult. Belinda knew that to him, only Kylee mattered. Whether she found happiness ornguished in misery seemed entirely irrelevant to him. When Lucas noticed the bitterness in Belinda¡¯s expression, his brows furrowed slightly. His tone was calm but firm. ¡°My dad wrote them a check for five hundred thousand. Medical expenses and a bribe to keep their mouths shut about the matter.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°He did?¡± She had not expected Harold to do that. For a moment, she was at a loss for words. The chill she had carried since that incident seemed to thaw. Warmth spread through her body, softening her heart. Seeing her subtle smile, Lucas snorted in disdain. Her emotions were really easy to change. The next day. Grand ins General Hospital, Cardiac Surgery Department. Every doctor in the department had assembled for an urgent meeting. The night before, a high-risk elderly patient had been admitted to the hospital, and now, the team was gathered to review the case and determine their course of action. Dr. Turner Ortiz, the head of the Cardiac Surgery Department, began his exnation with a measured tone. ¡°The patient, Larkin Beckett, is 85 years old. A year ago, during a routine check-up, a cardiac abnormality was discovered, and he was diagnosed with Type B aortic dissection. We performed surgery at that time to seal the tear in his artery using a stent. However, earlier this morning, he was rushed back to the hospitalining of chest difort. His blood pressure had spiked to 190, and further tests revealed that the dissection had progressed toward the heart, forming a Type A aortic dissection.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°The CT scan confirmed the involvement of the ascending aorta and the entire aortic arch. Additionally, a 5-centimeter aortic dissection aneurysm has developed. The aneurysm¡¯s rapid growth poses an imminent risk of rupture and sudden death. Surgery is urgently needed.¡± The room fell silent as Turner¡¯s words sank in. The doctors exchanged uneasy nces, but no one spoke. Type A aortic dissection was infamously known as a ¡°death sentence,¡± with a high mortality rate even under the best circumstances. For an 85-year-old patient with hypertension and otherplications, the challenge was exponentially greater. The heavy silence stretched on, broken only when Darlene suddenly asked, ¡°Dr. Ortiz, if you were to perform the surgery, what would the sess rate be?¡± Turner¡¯s frown deepened. The question seemed to irk him, but seeing the anticipation in the room, he reluctantly answered, ¡°Thirty¡­ No, forty percent.¡± He had started to say thirty but decided to raise the number. The response did little to ease the tension in the room. A forty percent sess rate was far from ideal¡ªtoo low for a procedure of such magnitude. ¡°Dr. Ortiz, don¡¯t you think a forty percent sess rate is too low?¡± Belinda spoke up, her voice calm but firm. Turner turned his sharp gaze toward Belinda. He knew she was new to the department, brought in under unusual circumstances. Apparently, she had connections. Without undergoing the standard examination process, she had been assigned by Caiden directly to their team as a full-staff resident¡ªa fact that had not gone unnoticed by him. Before Turner could respond, Kylee interjected, ¡°Belinda, Dr. Ortiz is the best surgeon in our department. This surgery is extraordinarilyplex, and a forty percent sess rate is already very high. Anyone else would struggle to reach even that.¡± . . . Chapter 106 ?Chapter 106: Turner let out a derisive chuckle and looked at Belinda. ¡°What are you trying to say here? That you think you could lead this surgery?¡± His tone wasced with sarcasm, but Belinda remained unfazed. Belinda smiled faintly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to im that, Dr. Ortiz. However, I know someone who could. If she performed the surgery, the sess rate could reach ny percent.¡± The room stirred with surprise, Belinda¡¯s bold statement sparking a flicker of hope in the others. The doctors present had an idea who Belinda was talking about. Turner, however, broke into a sharpugh. ¡°Ny percent? That¡¯s absurd. Who is this so-called miracle surgeon you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°Is it Star?¡± one of the doctors blurted out, barely containing his excitement. Belinda nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right¡ªStar.¡± A ripple of excitement passed through the room. ¡°I knew it!¡± one doctor eximed. ¡°With Star, we can all be assured. She can definitely handle this!¡± added another. As their murmurs of hope and anticipation grew louder, Turner¡¯s expression darkened. Turner was well aware of who this ¡°Star¡± was¡ªshe was the famed surgical genius. The tales of her expertise were so amplified that Turner found it hard to believe her skills were as extraordinary as everyone said. There was a time when her name was a daily echo in their department, with endless discussions about her remarkable talent, theplex surgeries she had mastered, and the throngs of patients moring for her care. Kylee, sensing the growing enthusiasm, interjected with a note of realism, ¡°Even if Star could increase the sess rate, think about how hard it would be to actually get her to perform this surgery. Plus, why should we outsource a surgery that belongs to our hospital?¡± Turner¡¯s mood lifted slightly at Kylee¡¯s words, and a flicker of doubt appeared on the faces of the other doctors. ¡°Exactly,¡± someone spoke up. ¡°Star isn¡¯t just sitting around waiting for our call!¡± ¡°I heard even the famous Elsa Torres from Ascein couldn¡¯t get Star to take on her son¡¯s case,¡± another added. Belinda, maintaining a calm demeanor, said, ¡°I understand your concerns, but Mr. Rodgers has connections with Star. She is known for tackling high-risk surgeries, and this case might just pique her interest.¡± Thisment reignited a wave of excitement in the room. ¡°Really? Mr. Rodgers knows Star personally? That is truly impressive!¡± one doctor eximed, thrilled at the prospect. ¡°That¡¯s incredible! I might actually meet my idol!¡± another voiced enthusiastically. Amidst the growing excitement, Turner fixed a stern gaze on Belinda and asserted firmly, ¡°I will be the one to perform this surgery!¡± His authoritative tone silenced the room, leaving the other doctors startled. As the room buzzed with murmurs, Turner¡¯s expression hardened. He pressed his lips together and spoke with deliberate calmness. ¡°Let¡¯s consider a few things here.¡± First, is there any certainty that Mr. Rodgers can even persuade Star to perform the surgery? Second, assuming she agrees, when can we expect her to arrive? And third, can we really be sure that her sess rate is as high as ny percent?¡± The room fell into contemtive silence after Turner¡¯s words. . . . Chapter 107 ?Chapter 107: When Turner noticed this, a slight smile crept across his face. This surgery was too important for him to simply hand over. It involved an elderly patient and was both high-risk andplex¡ªa challenge he was eager to meet head-on. Failure would be excused due to the procedure¡¯s difficulty, but sess would greatly enhance his professional standing. More crucially, the patient, Larkin, was the father of the Director of Education. Turner was gearing up to further his argument when a middle-aged man entered the office, halting the conversation. ¡°Mr. Rodgers, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Mr. Rodgers,¡± the doctors greeted Caiden as they quickly stood up. Caiden, upon entering, wasted no time. ¡°Theplexity of Larkin¡¯s case is exceptionally high. I forwarded his details to Starst night and requested her assistance. She has agreed and will arrive here soon with her team.¡± The room erupted into a mix of disbelief and excitement. ¡°God! Is Star reallying? I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m actually going to meet my idol!¡± ¡°This is fantastic! I¡¯m so excited!¡± While the others reveled in excitement, Turner¡¯s face clouded over with anger. He turned to Caiden, his tone a blend of disbelief and irritation. ¡°Mr. Rodgers! Isn¡¯t it inappropriate to outsource a case from our hospital to an outsider?¡± Caiden looked at Turner squarely. ¡°As long as the surgery is sessful, does it really matter who performs it?¡± Caught off guard, Turner was silent for a moment before he responded, ¡°But if the surgery fails and there¡¯s an uproar from the patient¡¯s family, our hospital¡¯s reputation will be on the line.¡± Caiden offered a reassuring smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need for concern. Star has personally reviewed the case and confirmed a ny percent sess rate.¡± He then turned to address the gathered doctors, saying, ¡°Each department may nominate five individuals to observe the surgery.¡± Excitement immediately swept through the room. ¡°Really? Mr. Rodgers, please, I¡¯d like to observe the surgery!¡± ¡°Me, too! Please pick me! I¡¯ve always admired Star¡ªit is a dream of mine to watch her work!¡± Amidst the mor, Caiden¡¯s eyes briefly met Belinda¡¯s. That morning, around seven, he had forwarded Larkin¡¯s case file to her. Understanding theplexity of the procedure from his own expertise in cardiothoracic surgery, he had been relieved when Belinda had agreed to lead the operation. As the department buzzed with everyone discussing potential observers, Belinda discreetly exited the room and made her way to the parking lot, where her team was already assembled. Her assistant, Addie Juarez, greeted her with a set of new clothes and a bright smile. ¡°Finally, back to surgery! I¡¯ve really missed it.¡± Fred Reynolds, another assistant, echoed her enthusiasm and said, ¡°I feel the same way.¡± Kori Watson, the surgical instrument nurse, spoke up. ¡°Well, I actually enjoy the breaks from surgery.¡± Belinda gave a soft chuckle, not saying anything. . . . Chapter 108 ?Chapter 108: She swiftly changed into the fresh set of clothes, adjusted her wig, and slipped on a mask and sses, readying herself for the task ahead. The four of them made their way to the operating room via a secluded entrance, ensuring privacy. In the changing room, essible only to their team, Kori assisted Belinda with her surgical gown, mask, protective goggles, and gloves. Afterpleting the sterilization process, they all proceeded to the operating room. In the adjacent observation room, the doctors who had been selected to watch the surgery were brimming with anticipation as Star¡¯s team made their entrance. ¡°Is that really Star? She looks so young! I heard she was under thirty, but seeing her in person is another thing entirely,¡± one doctor said in awe. ¡°Watching my idol perform surgery is literally a dreame true!¡± another murmured excitedly. ¡°This is going to be incredible! I¡¯ve read about Star¡¯s quick and precise techniques,¡±mented a third. Meanwhile, Turner¡¯s face clouded over. He struggled to reconcile Star¡¯s youthful appearance with her reputed surgical prowess. At twenty-eight, he had only been an intern, nowhere near the level of acim that Star, not even thirty, had achieved. Rumors of Star¡¯s wless record in performingplex surgeries only intensified his frustration. In the operating room, Star and her team meticulously nned their approach, outlining the steps for aortic valve repair, sinus reconstruction, ascending aorta recement, and total arch recement. Once the anesthesia was administered and the patient stabilized with noplications, theymenced the surgery. In the observation room, the chatter subsided as the doctors focused intently on the procedure unfolding before them, captivated by each precise movement of Star, unwilling to miss a single detail of her technique. As the hours stretched on, restlessness began to set in among the spectators, with many shifting in their postures to findfort. ¡°Monitor the heart rate.¡± ¡°Check the blood pressure.¡± ¡°Pass the hemostatic mp.¡± Four hours into the procedure, Addie meticulously dabbed sweat from Star¡¯s forehead. Despite the intense focus required, Star¡¯s hands remained impressively steady. She showed no sign of fatigue. Twenty minutester, Star¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°Start suturing.¡± Fred responded from across the table, ¡°Right away.¡± With that, the crucial part of the surgery was effectively concluded. The murmurs in the observation room hardly helped to capture Star¡¯s efficiency. ¡°Is it over already?¡± ¡°Incredible, just over four hours. No wonder Star is so renowned for her speed.¡± ¡°The precision was extraordinary. Absolutely seamless!¡± ¡°Yes, she lives up to her reputation as the top surgeon. Remarkable!¡± As Fred continued with the suturing and Star began to step away from the operating table, Turner stood speechless, overwhelmed by the excellent skill he had just witnessed. He found himself unable to articte his astonishment. . . . Chapter 109 ?Chapter 109: Meanwhile, having changed out of their surgical attire, Belinda and Addie exited through a private passage. They had only taken a few steps when a woman¡¯s voice halted them. ¡°Star.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyebrows twitched at the sound of that voice. Sure enough, when she turned around, she found Kylee walking toward them with an excited look on her face. The sses Belinda wore were crafted from special materials, designed to alter the shape of her eyes. And so, whenever she wore them, others would get the impression that she had round eyes. Besides, Belinda¡¯s figure was well-hidden under her attire, and she was certain that Kylee would have no way of recognizing her. Addie stepped forward to stand in front of Belinda to protect her and asked Kylee, ¡°Do you need something?¡± Kylee didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°Well, the thing is, Star, you are my idol! I admire you immensely, and it would be my absolute honor to be your apprentice. Will you take me under your tutge?¡± Belinda was caught off guard. Was this really happening? Kylee wanted to be her apprentice? It was all she could do not to burst outughing right there and then. Even Addie had to suppress a smile that threatened to show on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t take apprentices,¡± Belinda replied. ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t be so quick to refuse!¡± Kylee said in an anxious voice. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll take some time to consider this. I really am quite capable. I excelled in all my courses during college, and I¡ª¡± Belinda suddenly raised her hand, cutting Kylee off abruptly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to tell me this.¡± ¡°I do not take students, and that is that. Besides¡­¡± She paused for a moment and made a point of staring at Kylee a second longer. ¡°Even if I did, you wouldn¡¯t be one of them.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Kylee cried out in obvious frustration. ¡°Take a look at the badge you¡¯re wearing on your clothes and figure it out yourself.¡± With that, Belinda turned and left before Kylee could respond. Addie followed closely behind her. Kylee stood there, gnashing her teeth together as she watched the two depart. She then looked down at her badge. It read, ¡°Intern.¡± A wave of frustration washed over her. She had always loathed this humiliating title! News of Star appearing at the Grand ins General Hospital in Soling and performing an Aortic Dissection surgery quickly spread online, making headlines. The person who leaked the information detailed the circumstances under which Star came to perform the surgery and took care to mention that the operation only took four and a half hours. They also attached a photo to the article. The picture was taken at the Grand ins General Hospital¡¯s parking lot, and it only showed Star¡¯s profile. Although her appearance was a little vague, Addie¡¯s was captured rather clearly in the photo. Everyone knew that Addie was Star¡¯s assistant. Needless to say, the inte was in a frenzy now. ¡°No way! Is that really Star? Do we have a way to verify this? I can¡¯t believe she looks so young! She must only be in her twenties, at most!¡± ¡°There have always been rumors that Star is less than 30 years old. I thought they were fake before, but now¡­¡± ¡°Ah, I finally understand the true meaning of a genius! Star is so young and talented!¡± . . . Chapter 110 ?Chapter 110: ¡°Star! Is that really Star? She actually came all the way to Soling and performed surgery at the Grand ins General Hospital? I look up to her so much! Damn, why did this person take so long to publish this story? If they posted sooner, we could have gone to the hospital and caught Star before she left!¡± ¡°Grand ins General Hospital is top-notch! The fact that they managed to enlist Star¡¯s help is a testament to the quality of services they provide! Looks like I know where I¡¯m going if I ever need medical treatment!¡± ¡°Star is truly incredible! The surgery for Type A aortic dissection is already one of the most delicate surgeries, with very low survival rates. Not to mention the fact that the patient is 85 years old, with pre-existingorbidities. And yet, Star was able to finish the procedure in less than five hours! She is truly deserving of her title as the best surgeon! She¡¯s the top in the field, hands down!¡± ¡°Does anyone have Star¡¯s email? My father has a high-risk condition, and I¡¯d love to have her perform his surgery. She can name her price!¡± ¡°I would like her email address, too!¡± For a good while, all the online discussions revolved around seeking ways to contact the elusive Star. Meanwhile, in the CEO¡¯s office of the Triumph Consortium, Lucas was on the phone with Vincent when Vincent mentioned the matter of Star. ¡°Star?¡± Lucas said, his brows immediately knitting into a frown. ¡°That¡¯s right, the very same Star¡ªthe number one surgical expert who once turned you down,¡± Vincent said with a chuckle, his toneced with amusement. Lucas¡¯ expression remained calm, but the tension in his jaw betrayed him. Very few dared to refuse him, and Star had done it not once, but twice. Back when Verena¡¯s mother had faced critical heart issues, Lucas had reached out to Star, believing her reputation and skills. His team had contacted her twice, practically begging for her expertise. However, both times, Star had rejected the request without hesitation. It had infuriated Lucas a lot at that time. ¡°Did she go to the Grand ins General Hospital today?¡± Lucas asked, his voice measured. Vincent replied, ¡°She did. I heard she performed an incredibly high-risk surgery on an 85-year-old patient. If the head of the Cardiac Surgery Department there had handled it, the sess rate would have been at best forty percent. But Star? She reviewed the case, analyzed the reports, and dered the sess rate could hit ny percent!¡± He paused, chuckling softly. ¡°Audacious, isn¡¯t she? But she pulled it off. The surgery was a sess¡ªand in just four and a half hours. She truly lives up to her reputation.¡± Lucas let out a faint scoff. ¡°Bold indeed,¡± he muttered. Only someone as bold as Star would have the audacity to reject him¡ªtwice. Vincent said with a grin, ¡°A photo of her was leaked online this time. It¡¯s just her profile, and she is masked and wearing sses, but you can tell she¡¯s young¡ªprobably not even thirty yet.¡± Hearing that, Lucas raised an eyebrow in surprise. Under thirty and already the most sought-after surgical expert? It sounded improbable. ¡°Apparently,¡± Vincent added, ¡°her visit caused such a stir that the Grand ins General Hospital¡¯s website and app crashed. Everyone wants her to perform their surgeries now.¡± Lucas wasn¡¯t surprised. He believed this was exactly the kind of chaos Star¡¯s presence could spark. The two men spoke a while longer before Lucas ended the call. Yet, something gnawed at him. Acting on impulse, he turned on hisptop and searched for the photo Vincent had mentioned. When he saw it, he furrowed his brows. Even though Star had the mask and sses, he felt there was something hauntingly familiar about her. But then, he shook his head, believing that his thought was ridiculous. He must be overthinking this. . . . Chapter 111 ?Chapter 111: Later that evening, Lucas casually broached the topic with Belinda as they crossed paths. ¡°I heard Star went to your hospital today?¡± he said. Belinda¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Yes! Everyone in our department was very thrilled to see her!¡± Lucas studied her carefully. He believed her reaction seemed perfectly normal¡ªgenuine, even. He nodded, saying nothing more. Clearly, he had been overthinking the matter. After all, a simr build didn¡¯t mean anything. Belinda and Star couldn¡¯t possibly be the same person, right? While Lucas pondered, Belinda¡¯s expression briefly changed. She didn¡¯t know why Lucas brought up Star, but she chose to respond as naturally as possible, not wanting him to suspect anything amiss. Her mind wandered to the incident fromst year¡­ Lucas¡¯ assistant had emailed her, requesting she travel to Askya for surgery on a high-profile patient. After reviewing the case, she had deemed it easy enough that her involvement wasn¡¯t necessary. She understood how the wealthy operated¡ªalways wanting the best for even the simplest of procedures. Her reputation had been at an all-time high at the time, so it wasn¡¯t a surprise that Lucas¡¯ team had reached out to her. Without much thought, she had refused to perform that surgery. A few dayster, Lucas himself had emailed her. She had turned him down again. Now, with Lucas suddenly mentioning Star, Belinda wondered if he had thought of this matter. But his silence now reassured her, and she let the thought pass. Exhausted from the day, she went to sleep early. However, in the dead of night, hunger roused her. Reluctantly, Belinda shuffled downstairs to the kitchen. Opening the fridge, she scanned its contents, unimpressed. She was about to shut the door when a faint noise behind her caught her attention¡­ Belinda turned and saw Enzo standing a short distance away, d in a silk robe that was loosely tied, revealing much of his chest. Belinda¡¯s brow furrowed involuntarily at the sight. ¡°Up for a midnight snack too, Belinda?¡± Enzo inquired, a yful smile ying on his lips. Belinda chose to ignore him, turning her attention instead to the storage cab where she knew the snacks were kept. She walked over. Unperturbed by her silence, Enzo followed and positioned himself close behind her. ¡°Belinda, could you grab something for me as well?¡± he asked casually. Belinda didn¡¯t acknowledge his request. She pulled a pack of cookies from the cab and shut the door firmly. However, as she turned to leave, she found Enzo blocking her way. Her expression turned stern. ¡°Move.¡± Enzo remained where he was, his tone light. ¡°Come on, Belinda. Don¡¯t be so cold to me.¡± Belinda gave him a chilly look. ¡°Can¡¯t you get it yourself?¡± She questioned Enzo¡¯s motives silently. He had never shown her respect or kindness before, so why should she extend any courtesy to him now? Enzo raised his eyebrows, feigning innocence. ¡°You were already there. What¡¯s the harm in getting something more for me?¡± Belinda¡¯s expression was icy as she said firmly, ¡°Move.¡± Trying to charm Belinda, Enzo shed a smile he considered very attractive. ¡°If you grab something for me, I¡¯ll move.¡± Belinda¡¯s reaction was not verbal; instead, she let out a cold chuckle. Without waiting for Enzo to speak again, she stepped forward swiftly, clenched her fist, and delivered a forceful punch to Enzo¡¯s face. The impact resounded with a loud bang, followed by Enzo¡¯s pained cry as he clutched his face, staggering backward. Giving him a frosty nce, Belinda walked past him without hesitation. . . . Chapter 112 ?Chapter 112: Enzo, his hand still on his cheek, felt the sting of both the blow and his wounded pride. He hadn¡¯t anticipated Belinda¡¯s fierce response. He had assumed she would ultimately yield. But to his astonishment, she had struck him with force. ¡°Damn! This woman really has quite the temper,¡± he muttered to himself, rubbing his sore cheek. Despite the shock, he found Belinda¡¯s defiance captivating. The challenge of tempering a fierce woman appealed to him deeply. When Enzo thought of this, a coldugh escaped him. ¡°This isn¡¯t over, Belinda,¡± he muttered under his breath. Meanwhile, Belinda paid no further mind to the encounter. After enjoying her cookies, she simply returned to her room and drifted back to sleep, leaving the night¡¯s conflict behind her. The next morning, at the Grand ins General Hospital, within the bustling Cardiac Surgery Department, Belinda was apanied by Darlene as they made their rounds. During that, a patient asked Darlene curiously, ¡°Dr. Mitchell, is it true that Dr. Star performed a surgery here recently?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct,¡± Darlene replied with a nod. The patient¡¯s request was direct and eager. ¡°Can Star perform my surgery, too?¡± The question caught the other doctors present off guard, their expressions reflecting their surprise. Belinda¡¯s gaze briefly flickered at the mention of Star. Darlene, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem surprised at all. Before witnessing yesterday¡¯s procedure, she had known of Star only by reputation. However, after she had seen Star¡¯s surgical prowess firsthand, it had left her deeply impressed. She now fully understood the international mor for Star¡¯s expertise¡ªher skills were truly exceptional. Thus, the patient¡¯s request didn¡¯t seem out of ce to her. Rather, it felt quite expected. With a reassuring smile, she responded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Haywood, but Star is currently unavable. She can¡¯t perform your surgery.¡± Undeterred, Dotson Haywood quickly said, ¡°Please have your deputy director try to contact her. Money isn¡¯t an issue. If Star agrees to take my case, she can name her price however she wants!¡± At Dotson¡¯s insistent request, Darlene was momentarily at a loss for words, caught off-guard. Seeing this, Belinda stepped in smoothly, saying, ¡°Mr. Haywood, we truly appreciate your preference for Dr. Star, but she¡¯s not just any surgeon. She specializes in particrly challenging cases. Dr. Star¡¯s involvement depends on theplexity of the surgery. Yesterday¡¯s procedure, for example, involvedplex factors including the patient¡¯s advanced age of 85, which aligned with her selective criteria. She cannot feasibly ept every case without risking overwhelming her schedule.¡± Belinda offered a reassuring smile before continuing, ¡°Your own procedure, while serious, is well within the capabilities of Dr. Mitchell here. She is exceptionally skilled and can handle your surgery with the utmost care.¡± Another voice chimed in, supporting Belinda¡¯s reassurance, ¡°Yes, Mr. Haywood, Dr. Mitchell is highlypetent. You¡¯re in good hands, and there¡¯s no need for concern. Dr. Star won¡¯t be needed for your surgery.¡± After a moment of consideration, Dotson seemed to have digested the information, his expression softening. ¡°Alright, Dr. Mitchell, I trust you with my care,¡± he finally said with a nod. Darlene offered a reassuring smile. ¡°Thank you for your trust, Mr. Haywood.¡± Elsewhere in the hospital, Turner was navigating simr patient interactions. As he made his rounds with his team, they entered the room of another patient. Approaching a middle-aged man standing by the bedside, Turner spoke with professional courtesy. ¡°Mr. Cohen, we¡¯ve scheduled your father¡¯s surgery for tomorrow morning at nine. Does that work for you? If there are any concerns Before Turner couldplete his sentence, Monroe Cohen interjected, raising his hand, ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± . . . Chapter 113 ?Chapter 113: Turner immediately inquired, ¡°Is there something troubling you?¡± Monroe looked directly at Turner and said without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors¡­ Did Dr. Star perform a surgery here yesterday?¡± There was a brief pause as Turner absorbed the mention of that name. Then, he responded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡± Monroe calmly presented his proposition, saying, ¡°Inform Caiden that if he can arrange for Dr. Star to handle my father¡¯s surgery, I will endow the hospital with a new research facility.¡± Turner¡¯s expression underwent a dramatic shift at Monroe¡¯s proposal. The revtion left not only him but also his entire team in stunned silence. They were taken aback by the magnitude of Monroe¡¯s offer¡ªa new research facility! The enormity of the pledge, exchanging such a valuable asset for one surgery, was almost unfathomable. In the spacious hospital room, a profound silence ensued as everyone processed such a generous donation. Just then, Kylee said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Cohen, but achieving that might be difficult. Because¡­¡± She went on to elucidate Star¡¯s selective criteria for surgeries, well-aware of Star¡¯s professional boundaries due to her deep admiration for her. After a short pause, she added, ¡°Dr. Ortiz in our department is highly skilled, almost rivaling Dr. Star. You can ce your full trust in his expertise.¡± An awkward cough from another doctor punctuated her endorsement. Monroe gave a slight chuckle but said, ¡°Just convey my proposal to Caiden.¡± Recognizing Monroe¡¯s resolute stance, Turner and Kylee reluctantly agreed to ry the message. Later, instead of heading back to his office, Turner strode towards the hospital garden, visibly agitated. Suddenly struck by an idea, Kylee narrowed her eyes and swiftly followed Turner. Kylee ced a cup of coffee in front of Turner. ¡°Dr. Ortiz, don¡¯t let Mr. Cohen¡¯s words get to you. Honestly, I think you¡¯re every bit as skilled as Dr. Star.¡± Turner nced at her, remembering her earnest tone, and smiled. ¡°Alright, no need tofort me,¡± he said lightly, though he appreciated her support. Still, Turner was realistic enough to know the gap between himself and Star. It wasn¡¯t something he could deny. Kylee sighed softly. ¡°To be fair, this mess isn¡¯t your fault. It¡¯s my sister¡¯s thoughtlessness. That surgery was our hospital¡¯s issue to handle, but she had to bring up Star. I¡¯m betting Mr. Rodgers only reached out to Star because of her.¡± She paused for a moment before adding, ¡°My sister¡¯s a huge fan of Star. She has mentioned her to me so many times.¡± Turner¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as Kylee¡¯s words sank in, his expression darkening. While he couldn¡¯t me Star for any of it, he couldn¡¯t suppress his frustration at the two people who had dragged Star into the situation¡ªBelinda and Caiden. Caiden, who had worked alongside him in the Cardiac Surgery Department before, had never been on good terms with him. Their strained rtionship hadn¡¯t improved over the years. And Belinda? Since she had secured her position at the Grand ins General Hospital through her connections with Caiden, he naturally viewed her with little favor. Noticing Turner¡¯s shift in mood, Kylee hesitated before speaking again. ¡°Dr. Ortiz, don¡¯t let it bother you. No matter what, you¡¯re still the most skilled surgeon in our department.¡± . . . Chapter 114 ?Chapter 114: Turner didn¡¯t respond immediately. He narrowed his eyes slightly, lost in thought. After a moment, his expression softened, returning to its usual calm. ¡°Alright, Kylee. Don¡¯t worry about me. You can go back to work now,¡± he said. ¡°Okay.¡± Kylee nodded, giving him a small smile before leaving. At noon, at The Harlequin Eats, Belinda stepped into the private dining room to find several people already inside. As soon as Belinda entered, a woman seated on the sofa sprang to her feet and approached her with a bright smile. ¡°You¡¯re finally here!¡± the woman said warmly. Belinda offered a polite nod. ¡°Ms. Thomas.¡± Debra Thomas waved dismissively, pouting yfully. ¡°Oh,e on, Belinda! No need to be so formal. Just call me Debra.¡± Belinda smiled slightly but said nothing. Debra¡¯s family had distant ties to Santino¡¯s. Her grandfather and Santino¡¯s father were brothers, which technically made them fourth-generation rtives. Belinda had only met Debra once before, at her own wee banquet. Despite their limited interaction, Belinda hadter heard from Darren about Debra¡¯s family. Debra¡¯s grandfather had once helped Darren¡¯s, fostering an enduring connection between the two families. That morning, Debra had called unexpectedly, inviting Belinda to lunch. Out of courtesy and familial obligation, Belinda had epted the invitation. Debra led Belinda to the sofa with enthusiastic energy. ¡°Belinda, let me introduce you. This is my brother, Percy.¡± Belinda turned her attention to the man nearby. He looked to be in his early thirties, with sharp features and an air of quiet confidence. ¡°Percy, this is Belinda,¡± Debra said cheerfully. Percy Thomas extended a hand with a polite smile. ¡°Hello, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Belinda shook his hand briefly. ¡°The pleasure is mine, Mr. Thomas.¡± ¡°Perfect! Now that Belinda¡¯s here, let¡¯s eat!¡± Debra pped her hands together and guided everyone to the table. Once seated, Debra dominated the conversation, directing most of her attention toward Belinda. ¡°Is it true that you¡¯re working in the Cardiac Surgery Department at the Grand ins General Hospital? That¡¯s incredible! I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s nearly impossible for doctors under 30 to get hired there. You must be truly exceptional!¡± Debra¡¯s eyes sparkled with admiration when she looked at Belinda, her praise flowing freely. Belinda felt her scalp tingle under the intensity of Debra¡¯s adtion. She managed a chuckle, brushing it off. ¡°Not really. You are ttering me.¡± Before she could continue, Debra¡¯s expression abruptly changed. Her eyes were suddenly filled with tears, and momentster, she covered her mouth, sobbing quietly. Belinda¡¯s eyes grew wide in bewilderment. ¡°I must apologize for her to you.¡± Percy quickly spoke up. ¡°Debra has just recently been broken up with, so she is still very emotional. This has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belinda,¡± Debra said and sniffed. ¡°I lost myposure for a moment there. My boyfriend of three years broke up with mest night, saying that he has fallen for someone else. I just¡­ I can¡¯t ept it. And then I thought, if only I was as outstanding as you, then my boyfriend wouldn¡¯t have left me. I¡­¡± Instead of finishing her sentence, Debra burst out crying once again. . . . Chapter 115 ?Chapter 115: Belinda pressed her lips into a thin line and took a deep breath. ¡°Breaking up with someone like that might not be such a bad thing,¡± she said gently. However, Debra only cried harder. ¡°Belinda¡­¡± She threw her arms around Belinda¡¯s neck and buried her face in thetter¡¯s shoulder as she continued to sob. Belinda stiffened at the sudden contact. She wasn¡¯t expecting this kind of reaction, so she was quite at a loss as to what to do. Thankfully, Percy walked over and stroked Debra¡¯s back. ¡°There, there, Debra,¡± he coaxed. ¡°That¡¯s enough now. No more tears.¡± But Debra continued to sob for a while more before she finally pulled herself together. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Belinda,¡± she rasped in between sniffles. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to lose control like that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Belinda said with an awkward smile. ¡°It¡¯s normal for you to be upset. Ipletely understand.¡± ¡°Thank you, Belinda,¡± Debra said as she dabbed at the tears that were still spilling from her eyes. Then, as if struck by a thought, she asked, ¡°Belinda, will you¡­ will youe with me to a bar for some drinks tonight? I just can¡¯t be alone now.¡± Belinda blinked, caught off guard yet again by such a random request. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I already have ns for tonight,¡± she said politely. She couldn¡¯t put her finger on it, but being around Debra made her feel quite uneasy. Especially in light of that unwee embrace and the animated sobbing¡­ The mere thought of it had her scalp tingling. She could already see how the night would unfold if she actually agreed to apany Debra. There would be endless rounds of drinks, and Debra would likely spend the entire time crying and hugging her again. She believed it was better to refuse and avoid that situation. They weren¡¯t close, after all. Debra would be better off spending the evening with her best friends or someone close to her. Predictably enough, Debra looked at Belinda with a hurt expression on her face. ¡°Belinda, do you¡­ do you not like me for some reason? Do you not want to spend time with me?¡± Belinda was momentarily rendered speechless. After a while, she said resignedly, ¡°It¡¯s not that at all. I really do have other ns tonight.¡± Percy decided to step in again, and Belinda couldn¡¯t be more grateful for that. ¡°Debra, you shouldn¡¯t pressure Belinda like this. If you like, I will go with you,¡± Percy said. ¡°Alright,¡± Debra murmured before looking back hopefully at Belinda. ¡°But we can still hang out again, right? Maybe go shopping or grab a meal some other time?¡± ¡°If I am free, then of course,¡± Belinda replied. Debra¡¯s face immediately lit up. ¡°Great!¡± The rest of the meal proceeded with Debra jumping from one topic to another, though it was abundantly clear that she was trying to talk more with Belinda. This left Belinda pondering what Debra¡¯s intentions might be. When atst she asked if there was a specific reason for Debra inviting her to the meal this time, Debra only said that she simply wanted them to have a meal together. Even then, Belinda had a nagging feeling that things were not as they seemed. But since Debra made no move to borate, Belinda didn¡¯t pry any further. When they were done eating, they left the private room together. They were heading toward the elevator when Debra suggested, ¡°Belinda, let Percy drive you back to the hospital.¡± Belinda was just about to decline when she raised her eyes and saw something. She instantly froze in her tracks. Ahead, Lucas, Vincent, Ryan, and Verena strode toward Belinda and the others with deliberate steps. Lucas¡¯ gaze flicked toward Belinda, lingering just long enough to make her notice before he looked away, his expression as indifferent as if she were invisible. Belinda felt her throat tighten. The words she had prepared to decline Percy¡¯s offer dissolved. Instead, she said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll trouble you then, Mr. Thomas.¡± . . . Chapter 116 ?Chapter 116: Percy¡¯s polite smile widened, warm and gentle. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± And with that, the three of them walked away together. Belinda didn¡¯t nce back at Lucas. She wouldn¡¯t give him that satisfaction. Once Belinda and herpanions were gone, Lucas¡¯ brows furrowed, his face clouding with something dark and unreadable. Inside the elevator, Belinda inhaled deeply, trying to steady her thoughts. As the silence stretched, an idea suddenly struck her. She turned to Percy and Debra with a smile. ¡°Oh, I just remembered¡ªI drove here myself. There¡¯s no need for you to send me home now, Mr. Thomas.¡± Belinda silently cursed herself for her earlier decision. What had she been thinking, agreeing to Percy¡¯s offer right in front of Lucas? What was the point in that anyway? Debra said smoothly, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all, Belinda. Percy can still drive you home. We¡¯ll have someone bring your car to the hospitalter.¡± Belinda replied, ¡°No need for that. I can drive myself back.¡± With that, she nced at her watch. ¡°I¡¯m short on time as it is, so I¡¯ll just head back to the hospital on my own now.¡± ¡°Thanks for the kind offer, though. Bye.¡± Before they could respond, she gave a quick wave and walked away, her steps brisk and resolute. Debra watched Belinda¡¯s retreating figure with a slight frown. Turning to Percy, she asked, ¡°What do you make of her?¡± Percy¡¯s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. ¡°She¡¯s guarded. Very guarded.¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where magic happens Debra nodded, mulling over his words. ¡°That¡¯s to be expected. We¡¯re practically strangers. Give it time¡ªshe¡¯ll lower her guard after a few more encounters.¡± She paused for a moment and then asked, ¡°Do you think our n will work?¡± Percy tilted his head, his expression unreadable. ¡°You have no faith in me?¡± Debra¡¯s lips quirked into a faint smile. ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Percy said, his voiceced with quiet confidence. ¡°Just leave it to me.¡± Nodding, Debra said nothing more. Later in the evening, Belinda workedte, returning to the rk family estate well past eight. As she entered the bedroom, her eyes instinctively went to the desk, where Lucas sat, his presence cold andmanding. Belinda spared him only a fleeting nce before turning away. ¡°Who was the man you had lunch with today?¡± Lucas¡¯s cold voice cut through the silence like a de. Belinda¡¯s tone was calm, almost detached. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± Lucas¡¯s expression darkened instantly. ¡°None of my business? Don¡¯t forget, Belinda¡ªwe¡¯re still married. To the outside world, you¡¯re my wife.¡± Belinda turned to him, her gaze as cold as ice. ¡°And does being your wife mean I¡¯m forbidden from having lunch with other men?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Lucas¡¯s tone was sharp. Belinda let out a soft, mockingugh. ¡°Before you start dictating what I can or can¡¯t do, Mr. rk, maybe you should take a closer look at your own behavior. Were you thinking about your marital status while dining with Verena?¡± Lucas stiffened, momentarily at a loss for words. . . . Chapter 117 ?Chapter 117: Belinda¡¯s lips curved into a sly smile as a sudden thought lit up her eyes. Tilting her head, she asked yfully, ¡°Or¡­ Could it be that seeing me with another man has made you jealous, Mr. rk?¡± At those words, Lucas¡¯ reaction was swift and unintentional. He abruptly stood up, tension rippling through his body. A momentter, he quicklyposed himself, his sudden outburst giving way to a cool, dismissive air. He regarded Belinda with a hint of derision. ¡°Jealous? Maybe if it were Verena, that might be possible. But you¡­¡± His voice trailed off as he appraised Belinda with a dismissive sweep of his eyes. ¡°Why would I feel anything for someone who means so little to me?¡± Belinda held his gaze steadily. In fact, a pang of regret sliced through her as soon as she posed the question. She knew well that Lucas would never get jealous because of her. His words, though expected, tightened her chest painfully. Yet, she forced augh, masking her hurt. She stepped closer to Lucas, her voice low and steady. ¡°Really? Not even a little?¡± Lucas met her advance with a steady, unmoving gaze. The light danced briefly in her eyes, lending a glimmering sharpness to her stare. He caught his breath for a moment. Then, he said, ¡°Of course.¡± He let out a coldugh. ¡°I have no feelings for you whatsoever.¡± As the silence stretched between them, Belinda suddenly rose to her tiptoes, her arms snaking around Lucas¡¯ neck, and without a word, pressed her lips firmly to his in a bold, unexpected gesture. Lucas stood, rooted to the spot in sheer astonishment, his eyes wide as Belinda¡¯s unexpected kissnded on his lips. His first instinct was to stop the kiss, his hands moving to her shoulders to gently push her away. But Belinda¡¯s arms clung tighter around his neck, drawing him even closer, preventing any distance between them. For a brief moment, Lucas found himself unable to resist Belinda. She deepened the kiss, her boldness surprising even herself. As they kissed, Lucas felt his defenses crumble, a warmth spreading through him that left him momentarily powerless, his eyes fluttering shut under the intensity of the moment. Suddenly, Belinda stepped back, breaking the kiss abruptly. Lucas, caught off guard, staggered slightly, his eyes snapping open in a mix of confusion and realization. The spell of the moment was broken, leaving him visibly shaken. He realized fully what had just happened. His expression soured instantly, his gaze icy as he stared at Belinda. ¡°Belinda! What do you think you¡¯re doing? Who gave you the right to kiss me?¡± His voice was sharp, tinged with both shock and a faint trace of indignation. Belinda faced Lucas with a smug smile, her tone teasing yet sharp. ¡°You im to feel nothing for me, yet why did you close your eyes just now? Isn¡¯t that a sign that you enjoyed the kiss, Mr. rk?¡± Lucas¡¯ expression darkened even more, a mixture of anger and confusion washing over him. He opened his mouth to retort, but Belinda interjected smoothly, ¡°Denying your feelings, Mr. rk, isn¡¯t a very good habit.¡± After dropping her cutting remark, Belinda turned on her heel and strode toward the bathroom, shutting the door behind her without a backward nce. Lucas stared at her retreating figure, his expression darkening. His jaw tightened, and the veins on his forehead bulged visibly. A loud bang echoed through the room as his fist struck the desk. ¡°Damn it!¡± . . . Chapter 118 ?Chapter 118: Belinda had kissed him. And not only had he failed to push her away immediately, but worse¡ªhe had let himself sink into the kiss, losing allposure. How could he have been so easily swayed by Belinda? The memory of her mocking eyes just moments before made his chest tighten with frustration. Taking a steadying breath, Lucas left the room in long, purposeful strides, his mood stormy. Inside the bathroom, Belinda leaned heavily against the sink, her face flushing crimson. She turned the faucet on and sshed cold water onto her face repeatedly, willing the heat to subside. What was wrong with her? She had kissed Lucas. Boldly. Recklessly. And it had been her first kiss! The realization sent another wave of embarrassment crashing over her, her cheeks burning even hotter. She gripped the edge of the sink and forced herself to calm down. It had just been a moment of impulse, born out of sheer frustration with Lucas¡¯ aloof demeanor and maddeningly casual tone. That was all. She just wanted to see if he would crack¡ªif the ice in his veins would melt, even just a little. Rationalizing it did little to soothe her racing heart. Her fingers brushed against her lips, still tingling with the warmth of Lucas¡¯ kiss. Shaking her head, Belinda stripped off her clothes and stepped into the shower. The cold water cascaded over her, gradually cooling her flushed skin and calming the whirlwind of emotions inside her. That night, Lucas didn¡¯t return to the room, and Belinda, despite her exhaustion, found her thoughts too tangled to find peace in sleep. After what felt like an eternity, she finally drifted off to sleep. The next morning, the shrill sound of her rm jolted Belinda awake. She shot upright, fumbling to silence it, her face instantly heating up. She had dreamed about Lucasst night. And not just about him¡ªbut about them both, having sex. The vividness of the dream made her ears flush with pure embarrassment. Shoving the thought away, she scrambled out of bed, freshened up, and got dressed quickly. Skipping breakfast, she left the house and drove straight to the hospital. Arriving early, she headed to the cafeteria to grab breakfast. As soon as she stepped inside, she noticed something strange. Conversations halted briefly when people saw her, and people¡¯s gazes seemed to follow her as she walked to the counter. Belinda frowned slightly. She was puzzled by this. She quickly bought breakfast and found an empty table. As she began to eat after sitting down, murmurs from nearby tables caught her attention. ¡°That¡¯s her, right? The new doctor from the Cardiac Surgery Department¡ªBelinda?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s her.¡± The one with connections to Mr. Rodgers.¡± ¡°She¡¯s beautiful, no denying that. No wonder she¡¯s getting special treatment.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous. The rest of us have to pass the hospital¡¯s permanent residency exam. But for her? A pretty face is all it takes to be a permanent staff member here.¡± ¡°My sister has tried three times to pass the exam! I thought this hospital was supposed to be all about fairness. Turns out, not so much.¡± ¡°Exactly. And I heard her grades in college were awful¡ªbarely passing. How good can her medical skills even be?¡± ¡°Keep your voice down! If she hears you and tells Mr. Rodgers about this, we¡¯re done for.¡± ¡°Right, let¡¯s just drop this topic.¡± . . . Chapter 119 ?Chapter 119: Belinda calmly took a sip of her oatmeal, her expression unchanged. A faint, sardonic smile yed on her lips. Belinda blinked, understanding the situation. So that was how it was. Initially, only the doctors in the Cardiac Surgery Department knew that she had secured her position at the hospital through her connection with Caiden. But now, the rumor had spread like wildfire throughout the Grand ins General Hospital, thanks to some deliberate gossip. Despite this, Belinda remainedposed. After breakfast, she headed back to her department. As she changed clothes in the locker room, another resident doctor entered. ¡°Belinda.¡± The woman, Braelynn Warren, was thirty-three and also part of Darlene¡¯s team. She and Belinda shared a friendly rapport. ¡°Braelynn.¡± Belinda acknowledged her with a nod. Braelynn came closer to Belinda, lowering her voice. ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing a lot of chatter today, mostly about you. They say you¡¯re only working here because of Mr. Rodgers, and they¡¯re not happy about it.¡± Belinda continued buttoning her doctor¡¯s coat, her expression unfazed. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve caught wind of it, too, over breakfast.¡± Every journey starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c???? ¡°And what are your thoughts?¡± Braelynn inquired, looking concerned. Belinda shrugged slightly, maintaining her calm demeanor. ¡°There¡¯s not much to think about. I just need to focus on my work.¡± Impressed, Braelynn patted her shoulder. ¡°You handle pressure well. If it were me, I¡¯d be falling apart.¡± She nced around cautiously and then leaned in closer. ¡°I think Dr. Ortiz might have something to do with this,¡± she said. Belinda turned to look at Braelynn, her interest piqued by the mention of Turner. Braelynn spoke in a hushed tone, ncing around before continuing. ¡°You¡¯re new here, Belinda, and you might not yet know much about Dr. Ortiz. He is exceptionally talented in the OR and knows his craft well, but he can be quite set in his ways. Ever since you suggested Dr. Star for the Larkin surgery, he has been dissatisfied with you. Plus, your connection with Mr. Rodgers doesn¡¯t help¡ªDr. Ortiz has never seen eye to eye with Mr. Rodgers.¡± After a pause, she said, ¡°Considering these two points, it¡¯s no surprise that Dr. Ortiz might hold a grudge against you. And with the rumors now circting hospital-wide, it¡¯s likely someone¡¯s stirring the pot on purpose.¡± Belinda gave a small nod, her face betraying no emotion. ¡°I appreciate the heads-up, Braelynn.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. We¡¯re all in the same team, after all.¡± Braelynn gave a supportive smile before leaving. Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. She suspected Kylee¡¯s involvement in this orchestrated gossip. She believed Kylee and Turner were likely nning something else as well. Since they had started spreading rumors about her getting into Grand ins General Hospital because of her connection with Caiden, Belinda knew the whisper campaign was far from over. With a strategic calm, she prepared for whatever was next, certain that Kylee and Turner would escte their tactics. After adjusting her clothes and checking her appearance onest time, she stepped out of the locker room and into the doctors¡¯ office. . . . Chapter 120 ?Chapter 120: The looks she received were mixed with curiosity and suspicion, the rumors having made their rounds. Yet, Belinda¡¯s demeanor remained unshaken, radiating indifference to the gossip swirling around her. This left her colleagues puzzled, unsure whether to believe she had a thick skin or to admire her stoicism. Meanwhile, in the CEO¡¯s office of the Triumph Consortium, Verena entered with a homemade lunch for Lucas. ¡°Lucas, you¡¯ve been working nonstop all morning. Please, take a break and eat something,¡± she said, setting the lunch box down on the table. Lucas looked up from his papers, his expression slightly softened but resolute as he replied in a firm tone, ¡°Verena, you don¡¯t need to bring me lunch from now on.¡± Verena¡¯s smile froze at Lucas¡¯ words. She looked at him, her expression tight. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lucas? Did I do something wrong?¡± ¡°No, but bringing me meals every single day must be a hassle for you,¡± Lucas replied. Verena shook her head earnestly. ¡°It¡¯s no hassle at all. I don¡¯t find it troublesome in the least.¡± She bit her lip and blinked at him, her tone sounding more pitiful. ¡°I really don¡¯t mind it, Lucas. I¡¯m happy enough just to be able to see you every day.¡± She sniffed lightly, as though trying to suppress some deep emotion. ¡°I know¡­ I know you and Belinda aren¡¯t divorced yet, and my actions might be considered inappropriate by most. But I can¡¯t help it. I just really miss you, Lucas. I want to see you as much as I can. At least for today, I¡¯d like to make sure you¡¯re eating well. I¡¯ll leave once you¡¯re done. Surely, that isn¡¯t too much to ask?¡± Toward the end, Verena¡¯s voice became more pleading than exnatory. Lucas appeared unfazed on the surface, but a keen sense of displeasure gnawed at his insides. He couldn¡¯t exactly pinpoint how he felt about the situation, but he knew it made him ufortable. In the end, he simply stated, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do any of this, Verena.¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing this willingly,¡± Verena said without hesitation, her eyes filled with unwavering devotion. ¡°Lucas, I love you, and I¡¯m willing to do anything for you.¡± For some reason, Lucas didn¡¯t even feel any ripples of emotion upon hearing her profession of love. ¡°Let¡¯s just eat,¡± he said after a moment. Verena stiffened again. She had never imagined that her heartfelt confession would elicit no reaction from Lucas. Verena swallowed the lump in her throat and tried to keep her panic from showing. She opened her mouth to say something when a knock came at the door. ¡°Come in,¡± Lucas called out. In walked Tinsley, Lucas¡¯ secretary. ¡°Mr. rk,¡± he greeted respectfully. ¡°Mr. Kane rk is here. He¡¯s waiting outside. Will you see him?¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes narrowed slightly. After contemting it for a brief moment, he nodded and said, ¡°Let him in.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Tinsley turned and left the room. As she did so, she nced discreetly over at Verena. As soon as Lucas¡¯ secretary was gone, Verena said, ¡°Go ahead and do what you need to do, Lucas. I¡¯ll take my leave now. I¡¯ll bring you lunch again tomorrow, okay?¡± All the color had drained from Verena¡¯s face, but Lucas wasn¡¯t paying enough attention to notice it. He was about to ask Verena not to bring him lunch tomorrow, but Verena had already risen and was walking to the door. . . . Chapter 121 ?Chapter 121: Her hand had barely grazed the doorknob when the door was suddenly flung open from the outside. Verena instinctively stepped back several paces. Once she steadied herself, she looked up and locked gazes with the man who had just entered. In that split second, Verena¡¯s body went cold. Kane had not expected to run into Verena here, of all ces. ¡°Miss Reed,¡± he said, his eyebrows raised ever so slightly, his lips curling into a mischievous smile. ¡°Fancy seeing you here.¡± Verena forced a smile. ¡°Hello, Mr. rk.¡± ¡°You are leaving already?¡± Kane asked. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t be disturbing you and Lucas. Have a nice chat, you two.¡± With that, Verena fled the office without waiting for Kane¡¯s reply. Kane merely chuckled to himself and walked into the room. Meanwhile, Tinsley noted Verena¡¯s hasty exit from Lucas¡¯ office. She watched in suspicion as thetter rushed to the elevator. Then, she seemed to have suddenly thought of something. She took out her phone and typed out a message. After reading it once to confirm the text, she hit send. Belinda was just settling in for a nap when her phone buzzed. A message from Tinsley lit up the screen. Her lips curved into a cold smile as she read it. ¡°Mrs. rk, I saw Verena bringing lunch to Mr. rk at the office today.¡± Belinda replied, ¡°I see. Thank you, Tinsley.¡± Tinsley was quick to respond, ¡°No need to be so formal with me. I¡¯ll keep an eye out for you. If Verenaes again, I¡¯ll let you know.¡± For a moment, Belinda considered telling Tinsley that it wasn¡¯t necessary, but after a pause, she simply replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Putting away her phone, she let out a sigh,y back on the bed, and closed her eyes. Today, she left work on time for once and returned to the rk family estate afterward. After dinner, she apanied Harold on a brief stroll before retreating to her room. By ten-thirty, Lucas still hadn¡¯t returned. Belinda found herself puzzling over his absence. She hadn¡¯t seen him since the night before. Was he avoiding her? Could it be¡­ he was feeling too awkward to face her? The thought brought a smile to Belinda¡¯s lips. But as the hours crept by and Lucas remained absent, she eventually drifted to sleep, the question still lingering. The next morning, she awoke to the same empty room. Her eyes sparkled with quiet amusement. If Lucas wanted to y avoidance games, fine. She had her own ns for the day. Since she had the day off, she decided to prepare a thermos of soup and pay a visit to Triumph Consortium. She was curious to see if she would run into Verena there. Upon arriving at the Triumph Consortium, Belinda walked into Lucas¡¯ office without hesitation. Lucas, absorbed in his work, barely nced up before speaking, his toneced with irritation. ¡°I told you, no more¡­¡± His words trailed off as his eyesnded on Belinda. His expression froze for a split second before shifting to one of mild awkwardness. He quickly looked away, pretending to focus on hisptop. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Belinda held up the thermos. ¡°I brought you lunch.¡± ¡°Take it away,¡± Lucas said curtly, still refusing to meet Belinda¡¯s gaze. Belinda chuckled softly, preparing to respond, when a knock sounded at the door. . . . Chapter 122 ?Chapter 122: ¡°Come in,¡± Lucas said, his voice clipped. The door opened to reveal Verena, her face lighting up with a smile as she stepped inside. ¡°Lucas, I brought you¡ª¡± Her words faltered the moment she spotted Belinda standing in front of Lucas¡¯ desk. Belinda turned toward Verena, wearing a faint smile. ¡°Fancy seeing you here, Miss Reed.¡± Verena¡¯s smile stiffened before she quicklyposed herself. ¡°Oh, Belinda, you¡¯re here, too.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Belinda replied, her tone light yet unmistakably pointed. ¡°I came to bring lunch to my husband.¡± At the word ¡°husband,¡± Lucas nced at Belinda briefly, his expression unreadable. A few secondster, he returned his focus to hisptop. Verena pressed her lips into a thin line, not saying anything. Belinda¡¯s gaze fell to the thermos in Verena¡¯s hand. Her eyebrows arched slightly as she asked, ¡°Miss Reed, could it be that you¡¯ve also brought lunch for my husband?¡± Verena hesitated, her grip tightening on the thermos. After a beat, she nodded. ¡°Yes. My mom made some soup for Lucas and asked me to bring it over.¡± Belinda¡¯s smile widened, her eyes gleaming with yful mischief. ¡°How thoughtful of your mom. Truly.¡± She paused, as if mulling over something, before tilting her head in mock concern. ¡°What a coincidence! I, too, made soup for Lucas today. Well now, it seems we¡¯ve brought the same thing to him. What do you think we should do now?¡± Her gaze then lingered on Verena, waiting for her to reply. Verena¡¯s expression was slightly stiff as she maintained her smile, holding back her rising irritation for a moment. Then, Belinda, seizing an opportunity, spoke up. ¡°Since it¡¯s a kind gesture from your mother, Miss Reed, it would be a shame to waste it. And as it happens, I haven¡¯t eaten lunch yet. Would you mind if I took this meal off your hands? What do you think?¡± Verena¡¯sposure wavered slightly, a flicker of annoyance crossing her features. How could Belinda suggest that? Verena was angry at the audacity of Belinda to im what she had prepared for Lucas. Yet, in front of Lucas, she had to maintain her poise. Lucas observed the exchange with an inscrutable look. Verena couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking. Belinda¡¯s bold move to im Verena¡¯s meal made Lucas feel resigned. He hadn¡¯t expected Belinda to be bold enough to say that. As Verena hesitated, caught off guard by the proposal, Belinda asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Miss Reed? Surely there¡¯s no harm in letting me enjoy the meal instead?¡± Her voice was tinged with faux innocence, skillfully veiling her sharp awareness of the difort she was inflicting. Internally, Verena was seething. The meal was something she had meticulously prepared for Lucas. She didn¡¯t want Belinda to have it. But how could she refuse Belinda outright? She managed a smile, though it clearly didn¡¯t reach her eyes, and said with strained courtesy, ¡°Of course, Belinda. Enjoy the meal.¡± Belinda¡¯s smile widened appreciatively as she took the thermos from Verena¡¯s grasp. ¡°Alright.¡± She sauntered to the coffee table, opened the container, and began to eat with evident relish. ¡°Mmm, this is delicious,¡± she remarked while eating. . . . Chapter 123 ?Chapter 123: The muscles in Verena¡¯s jaw tightened as she tried to keep her anger in check. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it,¡± she replied. Lucas, observing Belinda¡¯s rxed demeanor, couldn¡¯t suppress a chuckle at the unfolding drama. After a few bites, Belinda looked up at Verena, her voice yful yet sharp. ¡°Miss Reed, next time you decide to bring my husband a meal, perhaps you could also send one to the Grand ins General Hospital. For me.¡± Verena blinked, taken aback by her words. Belinda batted her eyshes innocently. ¡°It¡¯s just a friendly suggestion. After all, wouldn¡¯t it be unfortunate if people began to talk when they learned that you brought lunch to my husband? You wouldn¡¯t want people to get the wrong ideas, would you? But if you included one for me, that could actually enhance your reputation. You¡¯d appear generous and considerate, rather than¡­ Well, you understand what I mean.¡± Her tone was sweet, yet the underlying meanings were unmistakable. Verena¡¯s face was a mix of emotions, her displeasure growing. She looked at Lucas for support, but he only gave Belinda a fleeting nce before looking away, disengaging from the situation. Fighting back frustration, Verena forced a final, strained smile. ¡°I need to leave now. Please, enjoy your meal,¡± she said. With a swift turn, she was ready to leave, not wanting to continue this conversation any longer. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out, Miss Reed,¡± Belinda said as she stood up, her tone light yet insistent. Verena quickly refused, her voice firm. ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Ignoring the refusal, Belinda closed the distance between them with a few swift steps. ¡°Oh,e on, no need for such formality. You¡¯re our guest, after all,¡± she said, her voice carrying a polite but unmistakable edge. Together, Verena and Belinda made their way out of the office. The elevator ride down was steeped in silence, the tension between the two women palpable. Once they reached the parking lot, Belinda broke the silence, her voice casual yet carrying a serious undertone. ¡°Miss Reed, your recent actions have been troubling me for a while,¡± she said. At Belinda¡¯s words, Verena¡¯sposure cracked slightly. She looked up at Belinda, visibly disturbed. Belinda blinked innocently, meeting Verena¡¯s gaze. ¡°Miss Reed, how many times must I remind you to keep your distance from my husband? Yet here you are, brazenly bringing him lunch at his workce. Aren¡¯t you tantly challenging me? How can you do that?¡± Her voice maintained its cool, detached tone, betraying no emotions. Verena pressed her lips together, a flush creeping up her neck. ¡°Mrs. rk, I apologize for that. It wasn¡¯t my intention to make you feel that way. I was merely concerned¡­ Lucas might be neglecting his meals.¡± ¡°His dietary habits are not your concern,¡± Belinda cut her off sharply, her voice icing over. Verena¡¯s expression stiffened, her reply dying on her lips. Belinda¡¯s gaze was piercing as she said directly and firmly, ¡°If you persist in doing this kind of thing, Miss Reed, I might have to discuss your behavior with the head of the Adams family.¡± Verena¡¯s eyes flickered dangerously before she let out augh. ¡°Is that really necessary, Mrs. rk? After all, in just a month¡ªno, let¡¯s be precise, in twenty days¡ªyou and Lucas will be divorced.¡± . . . Chapter 124 ?Chapter 124: She stressed the words ¡°twenty days¡± with a sardonic twist. Belinda¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver. ¡°So what?¡± she retorted, her defiance clear. ¡°Until Lucas and I are formally divorced, I remain his wife. And you, Miss Reed, are nothing but a homewrecker!¡± Verena¡¯s face contorted with emotion as she red at Belinda. ¡°Who are you calling the homewrecker here, Mrs. rk? Lucas and I were in love first.¡± Belinda¡¯sugh was light, almost airy, as she replied, ¡°Lucas and I are still legally married, our union sanctioned and protected by thew. And you, Miss Reed? You¡¯re merely an old me of his, nothing more.¡± Verena¡¯s lips quivered, and she pressed them together, unable to counter the truth in Belinda¡¯s words. Belinda¡¯s expression remained calm, her demeanor unshaken. ¡°Once the divorce is finalized, feel free to pursue Lucas. Do whatever you want then. But before that, I expect you to respect my marriage with Lucas and keep your distance from him.¡± Her calm expression suddenly hardened, her gaze turning icy as she delivered a stern warning. ¡°Miss Reed, consider this myst warning. If I catch you asking Lucas to see you at odd hours or delivering him meals like today, I will take action. Don¡¯t test my patience.¡± With that, Belinda turned crisply on her heel and stepped into the elevator without a backward nce. Verena stood still for what felt like an eternity, the corridor around her fading into a blur as Belinda¡¯s words echoed in her mind. Herplexion shifted from white to flushed as anger and humiliation surged through her veins. The power Belinda wielded over her, simply by virtue of being Lucas¡¯wful wife, gnawed at her. Because Lucas and Belinda were legally married, Belinda had every right to act as she had. And Harold¡ªoh, how Verena¡¯s resentment toward him boiled at that moment! Yet, as her initial rage began to wane, a sliver of constion crept in. Only twenty days remained until the divorce was finalized. She reassured herself silently that the end of her ordeal was in sight. Soon, she thought, the tables would turn. Once she was Lucas¡¯ wife, once the legalities favored her, she would make sure Belinda experienced the same kind of humiliation she had felt. Just as she was thinking about that, her phone suddenly chimed, snapping her back to reality. She took out her phone and checked the message she had just received. When she read the contents, her face drained of color in an instant. ¡°Meet me tomorrow night at ten, Room 3202, Sumner Hotel. Don¡¯t bete.¡± Verena¡¯s hands trembled as she gripped her phone, the message ring back at her like an ominous sign. The message was clear and curt, and it chilled her to the bone. She recognized the number immediately¡ªit was him, thest person she expected to hear from at this time, the one who could turn her already turbulent world upside down. Her heart pounded in her chest, and a cold sweat broke out across her forehead as she processed the reality of her situation. With a shaky breath, she steeled herself and left, her mind racing with what this unexpected summons might mean. Meanwhile, Belinda sat nonchntly at the coffee table in Lucas¡¯ office, focusing solely on her meal as if the world around her had faded into the background. Lucas, sitting in front of his desk, shot her a brief, indifferent look before returning his attention to his work. . . . Chapter 125 ?Chapter 125: Once she finished eating, Belinda stood up, approached Lucas¡¯ desk, and looked down at him with a probing gaze. ¡°Lucas, are you avoiding me?¡± she asked, her voice cutting through the quiet of the room. Lucas paused, his fingers hovering over the keyboard, and then continued typing without looking up. ¡°Why would I avoid you?¡± he responded, his voice devoid of emotion, his eyes still on hisputer screen. Belinda, unperturbed by his detachment, gave a small shrug. ¡°Who knows? Maybe you¡¯re feeling shy.¡± At that, Lucas couldn¡¯t help but scoff. ¡°Shy? That¡¯s ridiculous. It was just a kiss,¡± he said dismissively. ¡°Besides¡­¡± He met Belinda¡¯s gaze directly, the detachment in his voice evident. ¡°Being kissed by someone I have no feelings for doesn¡¯t make me shy¡ªit repulses me.¡± The word ¡°repulses¡±nded like a blow to Belinda, but her face didn¡¯t register the impact. Instead, she offered a slight,posed smile and responded with unwavering calm, ¡°I apologize if that repulses you. It won¡¯t happen again. I¡¯ll leave you to your work now.¡± Turning gracefully, she exited the room without waiting for any further response from Lucas. The soft click of the door signaled Belinda¡¯s departure, leaving Lucas alone with his thoughts. He leaned back in his seat, his gaze lingering on the door long after Belinda had gone, his expression betraying a flicker of something moreplex than his words had suggested. He did not want to admit that Belinda had been right. He had indeed been avoiding her recently. He reached for the thermos that Belinda had left, unscrewed the lid, and took a tentative sip of the soup. Setting the thermos down, he couldn¡¯t help but snort softly. He knew Belinda¡¯s cooking, and he knew that Belinda had not made this soup herself. ¡°ims she made it herself,¡± he muttered under his breath. ¡°Liar.¡± Belinda¡¯s phone rang just as she stepped through the front door of her home. It was Caiden calling her. ¡°Hello?¡± Belinda answered the phone. ¡°You¡¯ve heard the rumors swirling around the hospital, haven¡¯t you?¡± Caiden asked without preamble. Belinda, with surprise in her voice, responded, ¡°You¡¯re up to speed on them too, then?¡± Caiden¡¯s response came with a hint of dry amusement. ¡°Of course.¡± He paused, his voice shifting to a more serious tone. ¡°What do you make of all this?¡± . . . Chapter 126 ?Chapter 126: With a light chuckle, her voiceced with a nonchnt edge, Belinda replied, ¡°I¡¯m waiting to see how it all ys out.¡± Caiden, caught off guard by her response for a moment, let out a chuckle before saying, ¡°Right! Let¡¯s watch their next move. They¡¯re certainly not going to drop the act now. I¡¯m quite intrigued by what they hope to achieve.¡± Belinda, everposed, replied, ¡°I¡¯ll hold my ground and watch closely.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Caiden responded, his tone approving. Then, as if a thought had crossed his mind, he added, ¡°These days, my phone has been ringing non-stop.¡± ¡°All of them want you, the star surgeon, to perform surgeries,¡± Caiden teased. Despite the jest, Belinda¡¯s demeanor didn¡¯t change. She responded coolly, ¡°Notify me if there¡¯s an exceptionally difficult case that demands my expertise. Otherwise, I¡¯m not interested in routine surgeries.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I know what to do,¡± Caiden replied with a chuckle. ¡°You are valuable. We won¡¯t y our trump card without good reason.¡± Belinda chuckled lightly but chose not to continue the topic. Soon, she ended the call with Caiden. Shortly after that, a more personal call left her visibly delighted. ¡°You¡¯re returning tomorrow?¡± she asked, her tone brightening. ¡°That¡¯s right. Can I count on you to pick me up at the airport at 11?¡± The gentle voice on the other end of the line belonged to a man. Belinda¡¯s smile widened. ¡°For your return, I¡¯d clear my schedule. Don¡¯t worry; I will pick you up tomorrow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear. See you then,¡± came the reply. ¡°See you tomorrow,¡± Belinda said before resuming her duties with a new spring in her step. That evening, Lucas returned home, but he did not speak with Belinda at all the whole night. The next morning, Belinda headed to the hospital, her energy restored by a full night¡¯s sleep. The rumors about her swirled persistently throughout the hospital, yet she remained unfazed, her professionalism undiminished. Her colleagues, observing her calm demeanor, couldn¡¯t help but admire herposure. After her morning rounds, Belinda took a short leave to go to the airport to pick up the man. She hadn¡¯t waited long before she recognized the familiar, deep, and slightly husky voice calling her name. ¡°Belinda.¡± Turning, she greeted the man with a bright smile, saying, ¡°Johnson, wee back!¡± She moved toward him, her face lighting up at the sight of the handsome man approaching her. Johnson Hoffman was strikingly good-looking, his features finely chiseled, and his presence charismatic. . . . Chapter 127 ?Chapter 127: He extended his arms in a warm wee as he looked at Belinda. Belinda¡¯s response was a radiant smile as she moved into his embrace. Their connection was immediate and heartfelt, reflected in the joyful curl of Johnson¡¯s lips¡ªa smile that radiated theforting warmth of sunlight. After they ended the hug, Belinda, buoyed by his presence, inquired, ¡°How long do you n to stay this time?¡± Johnson¡¯s reply came with a reassuring firmness, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving this time.¡± The simplicity of his statement brought a delighted surprise to Belinda¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± she eximed, her own decision mirroring his. ¡°I¡¯ve also decided not to return to Chixdon.¡± Johnson¡¯s gentle smile widened. ¡°I know,¡± he said, his voice soft. ¡°Let¡¯s grab lunch together,¡± Belinda suggested, eager to chat with Johnson. Johnson nodded in agreement, but just as he was about to say something, his phone rang. ¡°Hold on a moment,¡± he quickly said, fishing the device from his pocket. He answered the call, saying, ¡°Hi, Vincent.¡± Belinda¡¯s curiosity was piqued at the mention of that name, her brows lifting subtly as she tried to gauge the nature of the conversation. Johnson¡¯s expression shifted to amusement at whatever Vincent was saying on the other end of the line. ¡°Yes, I justnded. I already have ns for lunch, but let¡¯s meet for dinner,¡± Johnson said, his tone firm and direct. He nced at Belinda before speaking into the phone, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll talk more tonight. See you then.¡± With that, he quickly ended the call. Belinda¡¯s soft chuckle lightened the air as shemented, ¡°Vincent always has impable timing, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Johnson¡¯s smile deepened in agreement. ¡°You are absolutely right,¡± he responded, putting his phone away. ¡°Now, where are you nning to take me for lunch?¡± ¡°Any particr cravings?¡± Belinda asked, ready to cater to his preferences. Johnson shook his head, his demeanor rxed. ¡°I trust your choice entirely,¡± he said to Belinda. ¡°Follow me, then,¡± Belinda said with a yful note in her voice, leading the way to Happer Restaurant¡ªa ce Johnson had always enjoyed. As Belinda and Johnson entered the familiar restaurant, she said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since yourst visit here. Let¡¯s see if the dishes still live up to your memories.¡± Settling into his seat, Johnson passed a set of tableware to Belinda. The small gesture was a reminder of his gentlemanly nature. Oncefortable, he turned the conversation to a more personal topic, probing gently, ¡°So, how are things going with you and Lucas now? Have you two gone through the divorce?¡± Johnson had known both Vincent and Lucas for years, his friendship with them rooted in the shared experiences and status that came with being part of Owathe¡¯s elite circle. As the heir to the Hoffman family, the second most powerful among the city¡¯s eight prominent families, Johnson had always been an influential figure. . . . Chapter 128 ?Chapter 128: Belinda had first met him through Lucas, and though Johnson had never joined in with the others in ridiculing Belinda, they had not been close at the time. That had all changed when Belinda had moved to Chixdon, where Johnson had been sent by his father to manage theirpany. It was there, through several chance encounters, that their bond grew stronger, and they became close friends. Hearing Johnson¡¯s words, Belinda shrugged, her tone calm. ¡°Not yet. We were supposed to head to the courthouse that day, but Harold was hospitalized, so we couldn¡¯t finish the paperwork.¡± Johnson raised an eyebrow, his expression thoughtful. ¡°Harold really doesn¡¯t want you and Lucas to divorce, does he?¡± Belinda didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken to him about this. After his birthday, I¡¯m going ahead with the divorce no matter what.¡± Johnson studied Belinda for a moment, a hint of concern flickering in his eyes. ¡°Are you truly okay with going through with this?¡± Belinda¡¯s lips curved into a soft, almost sardonic smile as she answered, her voice steady, ¡°What¡¯s there to not be okay with? Lucas and I can barely stand each other anyway. It¡¯s better for everyone if we just get the divorce over with. Then, he will be free to be with Verena.¡± Despite her calm words, a flicker of difort passed through Belinda, though she quickly masked it. Johnson, still watching her carefully, seemed to weigh her words. Was this truly her resolve, or was it simply a mask to hide her true feelings? Belinda, sensing his scrutiny, rolled her eyes with a hint of irritation. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? Don¡¯t recognize me anymore?¡± Johnson smiled, his gaze briefly drifting before he spoke in a steady tone. ¡°Harold would never allow Lucas to end up with Verena. Even if you and Lucas do divorce, Harold will orchestrate things so that Lucas marries someone else¡ªsomeone from a well-established family. It¡¯ll never be Verena.¡± Belinda, intrigued, tilted her head slightly. ¡°Why does Harold dislike Verena so much? If it¡¯s about status, that doesn¡¯t make sense. After all, even I¡ªan illegitimate child¡ªam epted by him.¡± She had asked Ryan the same question before, but he had been clueless. Now, she wondered if Johnson might have an answer to this. Johnson shook his head, his expression contemtive. ¡°That remains a mystery to this day. When Harold first found out that Lucas was dating Verena, he didn¡¯t seem too bothered. He probably thought it was just a passing fling, nothing serious.¡± He paused, his brows furrowing slightly as he continued, ¡°But somewhere along the way, Harold¡¯s attitude shifted. He suddenly became adamant that Lucas break up with Verena. Nopromise, no discussion. When Lucas asked why, Harold simply said that Verena was not the right woman for Lucas and left it at that. But we all know that reason doesn¡¯t hold water.¡± Johnson¡¯s tone grew more intense. ¡°Lucas refused toply at that time, and Harold¡¯s stance only became firmer. They hit a deadlock. Then, when Lucas made it clear he wanted to marry Verena, Harold lost itpletely. He even went so far as to have people abduct Verena and use her as leverage to force Lucas to give up the idea.¡± Belinda absorbed his words in silence, the weight of the revtion sinking in. . . . Chapter 129 ?Chapter 129: She had never asked Johnson about the situation between Lucas and Verena before. Back then, even hearing Lucas¡¯ name had felt like tearing open an old wound to her. Johnson had always been careful not to bring him up around her. But now, her mindset had shifted. After a moment of reflection, Belinda spoke, her voice thoughtful. ¡°It seems¡­ Harold must have discovered something.¡± Johnson nodded in agreement. ¡°Lucas thought the same initially. But after an exhaustive search, he turned up empty-handed, which led him to suspect Harold might have wiped all the things he had discovered.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes, usually keen and calcting, narrowed further as she said, ¡°What secrets could Verena be hiding?¡± A thought seemed to strike Johnson, prompting a heavy sigh from him. ¡°Verena went through a lot in those three years of istion. She was under constant surveince, deprived of anymunication tools like phones orputers. She wasn¡¯t allowed inte ess and could only leave for a closely watched two-hour walk each day. There was a time her mental state took a nosedive, resulting in a diagnosis of depression and subsequent extensive psychological therapy.¡± Belinda fell into a thoughtful silence, her eyes reflecting a mix of emotions. She had not fully grasped the severity of Verena¡¯s ordeal back then until now. Johnson continued in a grave tone, ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine what Verena could have done to make Harold resent her so much. But the cruelty of confining someone in such conditions is undeniable.¡± This was the first time he had talked about this topic with Belinda. Belinda remained silent, thinking about the guilt Lucas must be feeling regarding Verena. When Johnson noticed the subtle change in Belinda¡¯s expression, his gaze briefly flickered before he changed the subject. ¡°Let¡¯s move on from this topic. How is your investigation going into the unexined hormones in your body?¡± Belinda was pulled from her reflections, responding, ¡°I haven¡¯t found any clues. All the medicine packaging from my childhood was discarded right away. I had Addie check the calcium tablets I took for a deficiency after I grew up, but they were uncontaminated.¡± ¡°I¡¯m stumped about how those hormones entered my system before.¡± Johnson paused to consider this and then asked, ¡°Do you have any suspects in mind?¡± ¡°No,¡± Belinda replied directly. Johnson said, ¡°Given your lifelong struggle with weight, if hormones were secretly administered during your childhood, family members are typically the prime suspects. But I can¡¯t imagine your grandmother or mother being involved in this. They love you too much to ever harm you.¡± Belinda sighed deeply and said, ¡°That¡¯s precisely why I¡¯m out of leads.¡± Johnson sought to reassure her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about rushing the investigation. This is a case that goes back over twenty years¡ªit will require some meticulous digging to uncover the truth.¡± ¡°Yeah, I get it,¡± Belinda said with a nod. She then turned her attention to the meal and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just enjoy the meal for now.¡± . . . Chapter 130 ?Chapter 130: After they finished eating, Belinda dropped Johnson off at the Hoffman family home and then continued to the hospital to carry on with her responsibilities. In the evening, in a cozy corner of a distinguished restaurant, Johnson¡¯s return had sparked a mini-reunion among a group of friends with strong connections to both him and Lucas. Vincent initiated the conversation, saying, ¡°Johnson, tell us the truth. Who were you having lunch with today?¡± ¡°You just got back, and instead of catching up with us immediately, you were out eating lunch with someone else? Sounds fishy,¡± another friend added yfully. ¡°Come on, spill it. Are you dating someone? Did you have lunch with that person?¡± ¡°You must have had lunch with a woman, right?¡± Surrounded by the gentle ribbing of his friends, Johnson couldn¡¯t help but sigh, a hint of resignation in his demeanor. ¡°She¡¯s really just a very good friend of mine, not what you¡¯re all thinking,¡± he exined. ¡°A friend? Really now? Who ditches their friends for lunch over just a ¡®friend¡¯? Aren¡¯t we all your friends here?¡± one of the people present teased. ¡°Come on, just admit it¡ªshe¡¯s your girlfriend, isn¡¯t she? Why keep secrets from us?¡± another friend asked. Johnson gave a slight shake of his head and chose silence over further exnation, knowing it was futile to argue with his friends. Lucas, with his deep andmanding voice, suddenly spoke up, breaking through the banter. ¡°Are youing back for good this time?¡± The yful atmosphere shifted, and everyone¡¯s attention was now on Johnson. ¡°I¡¯m here to stay,¡± Johnson replied. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! It means more time for us to spend together,¡± Verena said with a smile, which Johnson returned with a nod of agreement. ¡°So, Johnson, after nearly three years in Chixdon, have you found a girlfriend yet?¡± Verena inquired, not missing a beat. Johnson shrugged lightly, smiling. ¡°No, I¡¯m still looking for someone who understands my cultural background here.¡± That sparked further curiosity. ¡°Okay, so tell us¡ªwas the woman you had lunch with today your girlfriend?¡± Johnson sighed quietly, not wanting to answer this question. Seeking to divert the conversation, he turned to Lucas and asked, ¡°How about you, Lucas? How have you been doingtely?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been doing quite well,¡± Lucas responded calmly. Just then, Ryan interjected from the side, ¡°Johnson, you might not be aware of this, but there has been quite a change with Lucas¡¯ wife, Belinda.¡± Johnson¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly in surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected Ryan to bring up the topic of Belinda. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°She has be quite close with the Thomas family, essentially bing part of their inner circle. Her social standing has seen a significant rise,¡± Ryan said, his tone tinged with displeasure. . . . Chapter 131 ?Chapter 131: ¡°Indeed, who would have imagined Belinda bing so close to the Thomas family? Santino and his wife practically treat her as their daughter now,¡± said one of the people present. ¡°Things have really changed now. No one dares mess with Belinda,¡± another added. ¡°Exactly. Those who have offended her haven¡¯t fared well.¡± ¡°Did you guys know about Belinda¡¯s sister, Kylee? She was out to dinner with some friends who began badmouthing Belinda in the restroom. Coincidentally, Belinda was there as well and heard everything. It turned into quite the spectacle. Belinda made those women p themselves until she felt they had been sufficiently punished. By the time they left the restroom, they were all hiding behind masks, likely because their faces were too swollen to show.¡± Lucas¡¯s expression darkened slightly upon hearing this. He knew Belinda well enough to suspect there was more to the story. ¡°Isn¡¯t Belinda just abusing her power? Just because she¡¯s the goddaughter of the head of the Thomas family doesn¡¯t give her the right to do that!¡± one personmented, visibly annoyed. ¡°That¡¯s right! She has taken it way too far this time.¡± Johnson was about to defend Belinda, believing there had to be more to the story, when a stern voice interjected, ¡°Hold off on judging until you know the whole story.¡± After Lucas finished speaking, the room fell into stunned silence. Everyone exchanged nces, seemingly unable toprehend that Lucas had actually spoken up for Belinda. In the past, no matter how much they had criticized or ridiculed Belinda, Lucas had always remained indifferent. But now¡­ Verena¡¯s eyes fixed on Lucas, a swirl of emotions rising within her. Lucas¡¯ attitude toward Belinda had shifted, and he was actually defending her! This change left Verena feeling uneasy, a sharp pang of difort twisting in her chest. One of the men who had been badmouthing Belinda earlier quickly cleared his throat, his voice nervous. ¡°Y-Yes, please forgive me, Mr. rk. I shouldn¡¯t have talked about Belinda like that.¡± Lucas dismissed him with a cold nce and then nonchntly took a sip of his drink. The room fell into an awkward silence. But just as the tension thickened, another man broke the quiet. ¡°Speaking of Belinda, I actually heard something about her recently,¡± he began, his voice full of intrigue. ¡°Didn¡¯t she join the Cardiac Surgery Department at the Grand ins General Hospital? Well, rumor has it she got in through her connection with the deputy director of the hospital. Apparently, the deputy director bent the rules for her. Normally, everyone has to pass entrance exams to work there, but Belinda bypassed all that andnded a permanent position as a resident doctor.¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard the same thing from my uncle-inw working there,¡± Ryan said, his voice cool. ¡°Belinda¡¯s sister, Kylee, is my uncle-inw¡¯s student. Even though she works at the Grand ins General Hospital, she¡¯s still just an intern there since she didn¡¯t pass the exam.¡± The rules at that hospital are strict, but Belinda? She just waltzed in, no exam, and with the deputy director¡¯s assistant escorting her on her first day.¡± . . . Chapter 132 ?Chapter 132: As Ryan spoke, a sneer twisted his lips, and a look of mockery flickered in his eyes. ¡°Belinda¡¯s sudden entrance immediately sparked discontent among the other doctors, as she bypassed the typical merit-based process. At the Thomas family¡¯s banquet, Darren mentioned Belinda was about to join the Grand ins General Hospital, and everyone was practically singing her praises, calling her a genius and saying she was young and full of promise. Looking back, it¡¯s clear now that the Thomas family must¡¯ve used their influence to get her in.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Now, the matter is stirring up a lot of people¡¯s discontent. Belinda will probably be fired soon. A doctor dismissed from the Grand ins General Hospital? She won¡¯t have an easy time finding work anywhere else in the medical field.¡± Lucas¡¯ sharp eyes narrowed just slightly, his expression unreadable as a sh of something crossed his gaze. He had already heard from Kylee how Belinda had managed to get into the hospital, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated the matter escting this much. There was definitely someone behind the scenes stirring the pot. Verena turned to Lucas, her brow furrowed with worry. ¡°Is it really that serious? Lucas, you have to do something to help Belinda.¡± Ryan scoffed, rolling his eyes. ¡°Help? This is an internal issue at the Grand ins General Hospital. Nobody can interfere.¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious to see how this all ys out,¡± another man chimed in eagerly, an excited gleam in his eyes. When Johnson saw the gloating expressions on the faces of those present, his expression remained unchanged. They wanted to see Belinda fall? They were in for a disappointment. He knew Caiden was aware of Belinda¡¯s true identity and would never let her be dismissed. In fact, it was more likely that he would shield her rather than let her go. ¡°Alright, enough about her,¡± Ryan said, clearly eager to change the subject, steering the conversation elsewhere. The group quickly shifted gears, talking animatedly about other things. After dinner, someone suggested heading to a bar, and the group, in high spirits, agreed to continue the night at Nostalgia Lounge. Coincidentally, Belinda was also at Nostalgia Lounge that evening. The first to spot Belinda was Johnson. He squinted slightly, a yful smile tugging at his lips before he suggested, ¡°Belinda¡¯s here, too, Lucas. What do you say we invite her to join us?¡± At Johnson¡¯s words, Lucas nced in the direction of Belinda but remained silent. Hisck of response was enough of a consent. ¡°I¡¯ll go get her,¡± Johnson said, rising from his seat and making his way toward Belinda¡¯s booth. When Belinda saw Johnson approach, a flicker of surprise crossed her face. ¡°You guys are here, too?¡± she asked, her voice light with a hint of amusement. Johnson nodded, shing a warm smile. ¡°Come and join us.¡± . . . Chapter 133 ?Chapter 133: For a moment, Belinda considered refusing. But when her gaze shifted to Verena and Ryan seated there, she changed her mind. ¡°Sure!¡± she said after a brief pause. She nodded at Johnson and then turned to Bethany, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Bethany. Let¡¯s join them.¡± Bethany, ever in tune with Belinda, gave a small nod of agreement. She knew that since Belinda had epted the invitation, there was a reason behind it, so she said nothing further and simply followed along. The three of them made their way to Lucas¡¯ booth on the second floor. As Belinda approached, her eyes casually fell on Lucas¡¯ face, and at that moment, their gazes locked. There was a brief, almost imperceptible pause before both of them quickly looked away, the tension palpable. With Belinda and Bethany now present, the atmosphere in the booth shifted, the air thick with an undeniable strain. Ryan, ever the schemer, his eyes flickering, quickly formted a n. Turning toward Belinda, he said, ¡°This sitting around is getting a bit dull, don¡¯t you think, Mrs. rk? How about we y a game?¡± Hearing Ryan¡¯s suggestion, Belindazily lifted her gaze, her eyes locking with his as she asked, her voice calm and unbothered, ¡°What kind of game do you suggest we y?¡± Ryan, with a mischievous glint in his eyes, picked up the dice cup from the coffee table, giving it a casual shake. ¡°It¡¯s simple ¡ª dice. We roll andpare the numbers; the one with the smaller number is the loser. The loser needs to drink.¡± Belinda raised an eyebrow slightly, her expression calm. ¡°Sounds good,¡± she replied coolly, clearly unfazed. The man sitting next to Ryan grabbed a bottle of whiskey from the table and poured generous amounts into their sses, filling them to the brim. Belinda¡¯s gaze flickered to her ss, eyeing the amber liquid sloshing dangerously close to the rim. Ryan, noticing her gaze, chuckled softly. ¡°If it¡¯s too much for you, Mrs. rk, feel free to let me know. We can always make it half a ss.¡± Belinda gave a brief, dismissive nce at the whiskey before responding, ¡°No need for that. A full ss is fine.¡± ¡°Great! Let¡¯s start then!¡± Ryan grinned, clearly enjoying the challenge. The first round began. Belinda rolled a three. Ryan rolled a four. ¡°Just a bit of luck,¡± Ryan said, cing the dice cup down with a smirk. Without missing a beat, Belinda picked up her whiskey and downed it in one swift motion, not even flinching. . . . Chapter 134 ?Chapter 134: The room fell silent for a second, taken aback by her bold action. ¡°Impressive!¡± Johnson eximed, clearly impressed by Belinda¡¯s move. Ryan narrowed his eyes slightly, watching Belinda with a hint of curiosity before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± And so, the next round began. This time, it was Ryan who lost. Without hesitation, he downed his ss in one smooth motion. But as the fiery whiskey slid down his throat, Ryan couldn¡¯t help but wince slightly, his face momentarily contorting in difort. The game continued. In no time, Belinda had already finished five sses, while Ryan had only had one. The others watched in silent awe, their eyes wide in disbelief. More specifically, they were stunned by Belinda. No one had expected her to be this daring¡ªor to handle her liquor with such ease. After all, this wasn¡¯t some mixed drink¡ªit was pure whiskey, and she had already downed five sses. Yet, her expression remained utterlyposed. She seemed unaffected by the liquor. Watching Belinda drink with such ease, Lucas furrowed his brows slightly, his gaze lingering on her, but he chose to remain silent. ¡°Bravo! Mrs. rk, you¡¯re truly impressive!¡± Ryan said with a chuckle, clearly amused. He picked up the dice cup again, eager to continue ying. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s keep going!¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Belinda suddenly said, her voice calm but firm, halting the game. Upon hearing this, Ryan couldn¡¯t help but nce up at Belinda, a teasing smile ying on his lips as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mrs. rk? Afraid of losing? Or maybe you don¡¯t dare to continue?¡± Belinda merely curled her lips into azy smile, her eyes meeting his with a cool glint as she replied, ¡°I just find drinking cup by cup rather boring. Why not make things more interesting and raise the stakes?¡± With that, Belinda casually ced an unopened bottle of whiskey on the table between Ryan and her. ¡°One final round to decide the winner. The loser drinks the entire bottle. What do you think?¡± Her words hung in the air, and for a moment, the entire booth fell into stunned silence. Everyone stared at her, their expressions a mix of disbelief and shock. Was Belinda serious about this? That was an entire bottle of whiskey, and Belinda wanted the loser to drink the whole bottle? This wasn¡¯t just a casual challenge. This was madness. . . . Chapter 135 ?Chapter 135: Ryan¡¯s face tightened, his gaze locked on the bottle. He was clearly taken aback by Belinda¡¯s words. Drink a whole bottle of whiskey? Was Belinda out of her mind? Lucas, who had been observing the scene quietly, suddenly furrowed his brows, his voice low and disapproving as he turned to Belinda. ¡°Belinda, do you really enjoy drinking that much?¡± How could she propose such a reckless bet? Or was it all part of a calcted move? Did she want to get herself drunk and use it as an excuse to pull something on him? The thought crossed Lucas¡¯ mind, and he couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes, feeling like he had seen through Belinda¡¯s n. But Belinda seemed oblivious to his words, her attention fixed on Ryan. Her lips curved into a yful smirk as she taunted him, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Adams? Afraid of losing? Or maybe you don¡¯t dare to continue?¡± She echoed his earlier words back at him, her voice light and filled with mockery. ¡°Come on, Ryan! Don¡¯t back out now! Since Belinda is willing to do it, why are you afraid?¡± ¡°Exactly! Go for it!¡± M??? ??d???? ?? g????????.???? The words from the others made Ryan¡¯s face darken with frustration. He was caught in a tight spot now. He had intended to get Belinda drunk, but he had not anticipated she would raise the stakes like this. Since he had started this game, he couldn¡¯t back down¡ªnot without losing face. He couldn¡¯t let Belinda look down on him. Besides, after seeing how things had gone so far, he was sure he could win this final round. Taking a deep breath, Ryan finally spoke, his voice resolute. ¡°Alright! Onest round to decide the winner!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it then,¡± Belinda replied, her tone still light, but there was a spark of challenge in her eyes. Without another word, she was the first to pick up the dice cup, shaking it expertly. This time, both of them took their time, the tension thickening as they shook the dice cups. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± The sharp sounds of the dice cups being mmed onto the table echoed through the room. Ryan quickly nced at his dice, a small sigh of relief escaping him as he removed his cup. He rolled a five. . . . Chapter 136 ?Chapter 136: ¡°That¡¯s a solid roll. You will definitely win this time!¡± someone nearby remarked, clearly impressed. Belinda, however, didn¡¯t even spare a nce at her dice. With a calm, almostzy motion, she lifted the dice. All eyes instantly turned toward her dice, the anticipation palpable in the air. ¡°Oh my God!¡± A collective gasp rippled through the booth. Ryan¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. Belinda had rolled a six. Damn it! Belinda couldn¡¯t suppress the smile that tugged at her lips. She ran a hand through her shoulder-length burgundy curls, her grin bright and triumphant. ¡°Seems like luck is really on my side today.¡± Bethany and Johnson exchanged a quick nce, amusement dancing in their eyes. From the very start, Bethany hadn¡¯t been concerned when Belinda had kept losing. She knew better¡ªBelinda had been ying the long game, losing on purpose to push Ryan into this high-stakes gamble. Lucas watched the scene unfold, his gaze fixed on Belinda, unreadable and intense. A flicker of uncertainty passed through him. Was that six a stroke of luck, or was it something else? Was Belinda really good at this? Ryan¡¯s expression froze as soon as Belinda lifted her dice cup, and for a long moment, he remained speechless, eyes locked on the result. Without a word, Belinda reached for the bottle of whiskey and ced it in front of Ryan with deliberate calm. ¡°Mr. Adams, go ahead and drink it now.¡± The booth fell into a heavy silence. No one dared to speak, the tension palpable in the air. Just the sight of the full bottle seemed to make everyone uneasy. They all knew that it would not be easy to drink the whole bottle. Finally, Verena¡¯s voice broke the quiet, her toneced with concern. ¡°Mrs. rk, it¡¯s just a game. There¡¯s no need to take it so seriously, right? Surely a whole bottle of whiskey is a bit much, don¡¯t you think?¡± Belinda chuckled softly at Verena¡¯s words, her eyes never leaving Ryan. ¡°Mr. Adams, are you afraid to drink, or is it just that you don¡¯t want to?¡± She paused for a moment, her smile turning sly as she leaned in slightly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m a reasonable person. How about this¡ªif you go downstairs, stand on the stage, and shout three times, ¡®I am a coward,¡¯ you won¡¯t have to drink this bottle of whiskey.¡± At her words, both Ryan¡¯s and Verena¡¯s faces darkened. The others exchanged uneasy nces, unsure of how to react to such a bold challenge. Belinda¡¯s request was cruel in its simplicity. . . . Chapter 137 ?Chapter 137: Shouting in front of everyone that he was a coward? No one would ever swallow their pride like that¡ªmost would prefer the whiskey over that kind of public humiliation. Ryan, his jaw tightening with the pressure of his pride, gave a strained smile and said, ¡°Mrs. rk, you¡¯re overthinking this. I am willing to drink this.¡± ¡°A bet is a bet, and I¡¯ll stick to it.¡± With that, he grabbed the bottle and started to drink the whiskey, ready to face the consequences of his own wager. The sound of Ryan¡¯s steady gulping echoed through the room, each swallow adding to the growing tension. The others couldn¡¯t help but swallow nervously themselves, silently hoping Ryan would make it through this challenge. After just a few gulps, Ryan set the bottle down. A wave of difort spread through his body, the fiery burn of the whiskey hitting his stomach. His face flushed a deep crimson, but he said nothing, determined to keep going. Verena¡¯s eyes were filled with concern, her gaze flickering to Lucas, silently pleading for him to step in and help Ryan. £í????£å £õ??£ä??£ô£å£ó ??£î ???£ì????£ö??£ì??.?????? ¡°Lucas¡­¡± she began. But before she could finish speaking, Lucas silenced her, saying, ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t distract him.¡± Verena¡¯s face went pale, her heart sinking. Was Lucas really just going to watch Ryan suffer like this? She clenched her teeth, feeling the weight of her helplessness. Time passed in tense silence, each second stretching painfully. Ryan continued drinking in short,bored gulps until the bottle was empty. With a final, shaky swallow, he turned the bottle upside down, showing it waspletely empty. Belinda¡¯s sharp, enthusiastic apuse cut through the tension. ¡°Bravo!¡± she cheered, her smile wide as she pped her hands. ¡°Well done, Mr. Adams! Truly impressive! You¡¯re a man of your word!¡± Ryan didn¡¯t respond, his face now a deeper shade of red. The people around him gently helped him to the sofa. As he copsed onto the cushions, the world spun around him, his vision swaying as if everything were in motion. His stomach burned, his throat scorched, and each breath he took felt like fire burning its way through him. ¡°Ryan, are you alright?¡± Verena¡¯s voice trembled with concern, her eyes wide with worry. Ryan nodded weakly, struggling to speak. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡ª¡± But before he could finish the sentence, his body betrayed him. A violent spasm twisted in his stomach, and before he could do anything to stop it, he began vomiting. . . . Chapter 138 ?Chapter 138: The force of it all made him feel utterly miserable, as if his insides were being wrenched out. Everything in his stomach came up in one painful rush, the pungent scent quickly filling the booth. When Belinda saw Ryan in such a pitiful state, her lips curled into a small, knowing smile. Her eyes glittered with sarcasm, her gaze fixed on him. Belinda rose from the sofa, her movements smooth and swift. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve had our fun. We¡¯ll leave you to your¡­ recovery.¡± She nced at Bethany, a yful glint in her eyes. ¡°Shall we?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Bethany replied with a bright smile, rising to follow Belinda toward the door. Their departure carried an air of quiet victory, their steps light, having already won the bet. ¡°Ryan, are you feeling better now?¡± Verena asked gently, handing him a ss of water. Ryan took the ss with shaking hands, the cold water a wee relief after the chaos. After vomiting for a while, he felt a bit better now. His face was streaked with tears and snot, his usuallyposed demeanor shattered. The anger bubbling inside him was unmistakable. He had nned to teach Belinda a lesson, but instead, he had been humiliated by her. What was this? Karma? Or had he simply been too arrogant for his own good? Lucas sat still, his expression unreadable, but there was a subtle glimmer of amusement in his eyes. He found the whole spectacle oddly entertaining. ¡°Ryan,¡± someone nearby said with a serious expression, ¡°You might want to steer clear of Belinda from now on. There¡¯s something off about her.¡± ¡°Exactly. I¡¯m even starting to wonder if she let you win earlier on purpose,¡± another person chimed in. Ryan wiped his mouth with a tissue, his indignation palpable as he shot a re at them. ¡°Stop exaggerating things. It¡¯s just a bottle of whiskey.¡± ¡°No big deal. Next time, I¡¯ll make sure she regrets this.¡± Hearing Ryan¡¯s bold deration, the others exchanged brief nces and fell silent, sensing his bad mood. Verena was about to say something when her phone chimed with a message. She nced at the screen, her fingers stiffening when she saw the sender. ¡°Noting?¡± The message came from the same number as yesterday, and Verena¡¯s expression shifted in an instant. She fought to keep herposure and quickly typed a reply. ¡°Who is this? I don¡¯t know you. Why should I go and see you?¡± The reply was almost immediate. ¡°Verena, are you sure you won¡¯te and see me? Do you think you can handle the consequences of that?¡± Verena¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her face drained of color. She bit her lip, knowing deep down that there was no way out of this. Taking a steadying breath, she texted back. ¡°Fine! Just go and see who you really are.¡± With that, she put her phone away and turned to Lucas and Johnson. ¡°Lucas, Johnson, I¡¯ve got something to take care of. I¡¯ll leave now. Please make sure Ryan gets home safely.¡± ¡°Of course, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Johnson replied, his voice calm. . . . Chapter 139 ?Chapter 139: Verena quickly stood up and left, her pace quickening as she made her way out. Belinda and Bethany, not staying much longer, also decided to leave. Since Belinda had drunk several sses of whiskey, her stomach was in knots, a reminder of how much she had drunk. She made her way toward the kitchen after arriving at the rk family¡¯s home, intending to make herself a soothing cup of honey water to ease the difort in her stomach. But before she could reach the kitchen, she bumped into Enzo, who was emerging from the hallway. When she saw him, her frown deepened. Kane and Libby didn¡¯t stay at the rk family estate, but Enzo had chosen to remain, iming he wanted to spend more time with Harold. ¡°You¡¯re back, Belinda?¡± Enzo¡¯s voice carried a hint of mild curiosity as he raised an eyebrow at her. Belinda didn¡¯t even nce his way, heading straight for the kitchen. Without missing a beat, Enzo followed closely behind. He quickly said, ¡°Did you drink tonight? Looking for some honey water to calm your stomach? Let me make it for you.¡± Belinda stopped in her tracks, turning to face him with a sharp, icy gaze. ¡°No need for that. Just stay away from me.¡± With that, she walked into the kitchen, her tone final. Enzo casually leaned against the doorframe, a grin ying at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Oh,e on, Belinda. No need to be so cold toward me.¡± Belinda ignored him, her focus solely on preparing the honey water for herself. Unfazed, Enzo continued, ¡°Look, my father and Lucas have their issues, but that¡¯s between them. I¡¯m not like my father. There¡¯s no reason for you to be so hostile toward me.¡± He paused for a moment, watching Belinda with a more sincere expression, and then added with a smile, ¡°In fact, I¡¯d really like to be friends with you, Belinda.¡± At this, Belinda¡¯s hands faltered for a moment as she prepared the honey water, her mind momentarily unsettled. Belinda turned her head slowly to look at Enzo. ¡°I just want you to stay away from me.¡± He wanted to be friends with her? That was absurd. She couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine using that word in connection with someone like Enzo. With an expression as cold as ice, Belinda picked up her cup of honey water, preparing to leave. But Enzo blocked her path with ease, not budging an inch. Belinda raised her gaze to meet his, her voice calm but sharp. ¡°If you don¡¯t want another ck eye likest time, you¡¯d better step aside now.¡± The memory of the punch Belinda hadnded on him lingered, and Enzo¡¯s expression shifted immediately, his breath catching. He hesitated for a moment, the tension thick in the air. Then, he stepped aside, not daring to push Belinda further. Without a second nce at Enzo, Belinda walked past him, her movements smooth and swift. When Enzo watched her leave, a smile tugged at the corner of his lips. He found something oddly satisfying in the way she ignored him, treating him like no one important. Back in her room, Belinda set her cup of honey water down before heading to the bathroom for a quick shower. By the time she emerged from the bathroom, Lucas had already returned. She gave him a brief nce before moving toward the sofa and sitting down, leisurely sipping her honey water. Lucas didn¡¯t waste any time. He approached her and sat down across from her, his voice low and rough as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on at the hospital? What¡¯s with the rumors about you there?¡± . . . Chapter 140 ?Chapter 140: Belinda nced at him, a flicker of suspicion in her eyes. Then, with a small, teasing smile, she responded, ¡°Oh? Are you concerned about me?¡± Lucas let out a sharp, mocking snort, his eyes narrowing with mockery. ¡°If you get fired, it won¡¯t just be your reputation on the line¡ªit¡¯ll be the rk family¡¯s, too.¡± His voice took on a chilling edge. ¡°If you¡¯re not really qualified and only got your job because of the deputy director¡¯s connections, I suggest you resign now. Don¡¯t drag the rk family¡¯s name through the mud.¡± His words were as cold as ice,pletely unrelenting. Belinda exhaled deeply and then let out a soft, almost amusedugh. ¡°You really don¡¯t need to concern yourself with my career, Mr. rk.¡± With that, she ced her honey water down and stood up, turning to leave. Lucas¡¯ gaze followed her, a flicker of curiosity in his eyes. Her reaction wasn¡¯t that of someone who was worried about the rumors at the hospital. She seemed confident¡ªalmost too confident¡ªin handling whatever wasing her way. Lucas¡¯ frown eased just slightly as the thought sank in. The next day, in the director¡¯s office at the Grand ins General Hospital. ¡°Liam, you wanted to see me?¡± Caiden asked, walking into the room with his usual calm. Liam Glyn, the director of the hospital, handed Caiden a letter. ¡°Take a look at this.¡± Caiden opened the letter, his lips curling into a cold smile as he read it. It was an anonymousint letter, using both him and Belinda. The person who wrote the letter imed that Caiden had used his position to get Belinda, who was unqualified to have a job here, into the hospital, demanding an exnation and ountability. Liam studied Caiden intently. ¡°What do you have to say about this?¡± Caiden replied, ¡°Liam, I did consult with you before bringing Belinda here, and I was clear about her unique situation.¡± Only Caiden and his assistant knew Belinda¡¯s true identity as Star within the hospital. Liam¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°You did mention it, but I never anticipated things would escte like this. Now, rumors are running rampant inside the hospital, and everyone¡¯s talking about this. We can¡¯t just let this slide without some exnation. You need to figure out how to handle this.¡± Caiden nodded, his expression calm. ¡°I understand. Leave it to me.¡± ¡°Good. Just make sure you handle it properly,¡± Liam said. ¡°Of course.¡± Caiden turned to leave. After exiting Liam¡¯s office, Caiden made his way directly to the Cardiac Surgery Department. When Caiden arrived, the other doctors in the office exchanged confused nces. ¡°Mr. Rodgers, is there something we can help you with?¡± one of the doctors asked, his tone tinged with confusion. Caiden¡¯s voice was firm as he gave his instructions. ¡°Call in all the doctors on duty today, along with the department head. We¡¯re having a meeting.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Rodgers,¡± the doctor replied. Once everyone had finished their tasks, they gathered in the office. As Caiden took his seat at the head of the table, Belinda raised an eyebrow slightly. It was clear her enemy had made a move. ¡°Now that everyone¡¯s here, I¡¯ll begin,¡± Caiden said, his voice steady. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have all heard the rumors circting around the hospitaltely. I¡¯m here to ask¡­ Do any of you have an issue with me?¡± . . . Chapter 141 ?Chapter 141: The room fell into a tense silence as the doctors exchanged uneasy nces, but no one spoke. Turner broke the quiet with a soft chuckle. ¡°Mr. Rodgers, how could you even ask that? You¡¯re the deputy director of the hospital. Who would dare have an issue with you? You¡¯re overthinking this.¡± Caiden nced at Turner for a brief moment before looking away. After a pause, he continued, ¡°Perhaps I worded that poorly. What I should have asked is¡­ Do you all believe that Belinda got into the Grand ins General Hospital solely because of my connections and not due to her own abilities?¡± The other doctors remained silent, ufortable under the weight of his words. Turner, now unable to hold back anymore, decided to speak up directly. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m thinking about! Mr. Rodgers, you know as well as anyone how Belinda got in. She joined outside of the scheduled exam period, bypassing the usual process.¡± ¡°Of course, people are going to feel displeased about that. Our hospital has always prided itself on fairness and merit. Without real skill, no one should be allowed to work here. Just look at my student, Kylee. She has been here for over a year and is still just an intern because she didn¡¯t pass the qualifying exam. It¡¯s tough, but that¡¯s the rule. Rules are meant to be followed.¡± He paused for a moment, his gaze sharpening as he turned to Belinda, his voiceced with sarcasm. ¡°But this one¡­ She just used her connections with you to get into our hospital and even secured a permanent position. Is that really fair?¡± Caiden¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile as he replied, ¡°So, Turner, what do you suggest we do about this?¡± A spark of satisfaction shed in Turner¡¯s eyes as he seized the opportunity. ¡°Here¡¯s my proposal¡ªlet Belinda perform a solo surgery using the virtual surgery system in our department. If she seeds, her capability will be proven, and no one will ever question her qualifications again. How does that sound?¡± Caiden¡¯s gaze remained unwavering. ¡°And if she doesn¡¯t seed?¡± Uncover new worlds at g alnov els Turner¡¯s smile deepened, his eyes gleaming with calcted intent. ¡°If she fails, then she should pack her things and resign. And the person who brought her in¡ªyou, Mr. Rodgers¡ªshould face consequences as well.¡± Caiden raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°What kind of consequences?¡± Turner leaned forward, his voice low and deliberate. ¡°How about forfeiting your year-end bonus? Do you think that¡¯s fair?¡± The room fell silent, the weight of Turner¡¯s words sinking in. Forfeiting Caiden¡¯s year-end bonus was no small matter. The amount at stake was enormous, and the suggestion felt almost too bold. Caiden, however, remained unfazed. His expression was unreadable. Belinda couldn¡¯t help but smirk inwardly. Turner had yed his cards well¡ªtrying to manipte both Caiden and her in one move. As Caiden stayed silent, Turner¡¯s gaze sharpened. He continued, ¡°So, Mr. Rodgers, what is it going to be? Do you agree to do this or not?¡± ¡°And what kind of surgery do you have in mind for Belinda, Turner?¡± Caiden asked, his tone calm but carrying an underlying edge. Turner didn¡¯t hesitate, leaning forward as he spoke with an air of certainty. ¡°After giving it some thought, I suggest a type-B aortic dissection surgery. It is suitable for minimally invasive techniques andplex enough to truly test a doctor¡¯s skill and expertise.¡± The other doctors in the room exchanged quick, concerned nces, their eyes betraying a mix of disbelief and shock. It was true that type-B aortic dissection surgeries were less risky than their type-A counterparts, but even so, the procedure was far from easy. Especially for Belinda¡ªa resident physician who had never performed surgery on her own before. . . . Chapter 142 ?Chapter 142: To ask her to take on such a challenging procedure was clearly intentional. It was a direct challenge, an attempt to ce Belinda in a position she could hardly escape from, and by extension, to undermine Caiden. Kylee shot a quick look at Belinda, a smile tugging at her lips. She believed there was no way Belinda could perform the surgery sessfully. Expecting a resident doctor to perform a type-B aortic dissection solo was practically a setup for failure. Kylee had not expected Turner to escte things this far so quickly after her little provocation. The audacity of his move was impressive, to say the least. Through it all, Belinda¡¯s face remained perfectly neutral, her expression unreadable, as though the entire conversation had nothing to do with her. Seeing this, the other doctors couldn¡¯t help but admire Belinda¡¯sposure. Her calmness was truly remarkable, especially given the circumstances. ¡°Isn¡¯t the difficulty level of this surgery a bit high?¡± Caiden asked with a light chuckle, his voiceced with curiosity. Turner nodded thoughtfully, his gaze steady as he responded, ¡°It¡¯s true that it¡¯s a challenging procedure for any resident physician. But let¡¯s not forget, this is the Grand ins General Hospital¡ªthe best of the best. A little extra difficulty just makes the evaluation more worthwhile, don¡¯t you think?¡± Turner¡¯s reasoning was well-articted and hard to argue with. ¡°Alright, I agree!¡± Caiden suddenly dered, surprising everyone in the room. The other doctors exchanged incredulous looks. Caiden actually agreed? Was he out of his mind? Turner¡¯s eyes gleamed with triumph, but just as he was about to speak, Caiden cut him off. ¡°However¡­¡± Caiden¡¯s gaze shifted, briefly meeting Kylee¡¯s eyes before turning back to Turner. ¡°Belinda cannot be the only one performing the surgery. Kylee needs to perform this surgery, too.¡± Kylee froze, her eyes widening in disbelief. Why was she suddenly dragged into this? What did she have to do with it? At Caiden¡¯s words, Turner¡¯s expression soured. ¡°Mr. Rodgers, isn¡¯t this a bit much? Kylee is just a contract intern here.¡± Caiden smiled lightly, his expression calm yet filled with a subtle sharpness. ¡°I think this is absolutely necessary for her to do that. Turner, look around this entire hospital¡ªdo you see any other department heads with a contracted intern by their side? In fact, isn¡¯t Kylee the only one in our entire hospital with a situation like this?¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°She has been here for over a year, has taken the qualifying exam twice, and still hasn¡¯t passed. By the hospital¡¯s rules, she should have been dismissed long ago. But out of respect for you, she was allowed to stay. Now, since you¡¯re so eager to uphold the rules and fairness, shouldn¡¯t the same principles apply to her? Am I wrong?¡± Caiden¡¯s words were deliberate, his tone cutting through the room. The Grand ins General Hospital prided itself on its strict regtions, and Caiden¡¯s words struck at the heart of those very rules. Turner¡¯s face froze, his confident expression faltering for the first time. Turner couldn¡¯t find a way to refute Caiden¡¯s words. Kylee, meanwhile, shot Turner a look filled with panic and anxiety. She had only wanted to see Belinda fail¡ªhow had she ended up tangled in this mess? Desperately, she gave Turner several subtle nces, silently urging him to think of something, anything, to avoid epting Caiden¡¯s terms. When Belinda noticed Kylee¡¯s panicked eyes, her lips curled slightly into a smirk. Wasn¡¯t Kylee just gloating a moment ago? What happened to that smug expression now? Ah, it was indeed easy tough at someone else¡¯s misfortune until the tables turned. . . . Chapter 143 ?Chapter 143: At that moment, Caiden¡¯s voice broke the tension, his words deliberate and final. ¡°If this is going to be a test, then both Belinda and Kylee will perform the surgery. If Kylee wins, she¡¯ll skip the exams and be a resident physician here, effective immediately. As for Belinda¡­ She¡¯ll leave this hospital for good, her name never to be considered for employment here again.¡± A murmur of shock rippled through the room. Caiden wasn¡¯t done, though. He continued, ¡°To make the matter more interesting, I¡¯ll donate my entire year-end bonus to charity as a gesture of good will, and I¡¯ll also give you, Turner, one month of my sry.¡± Turner¡¯s eyes gleamed with sudden interest. Kylee¡¯s face lit up as well, her hopes rising at the prospect of victory. But just as they both began to relish the thought, Caiden¡¯s next words were like a cold ssh of water pouring down their heads. ¡°However, if Belinda wins, she¡¯ll be promoted to attending physician. Kylee will have to resign, and Turner¡ªyou¡¯ll donate your year-end bonus and give me one month¡¯s sry.¡± Belinda was caught off guard by his words, momentarily speechless. Her gaze snapped to Caiden, confusion and disbelief swirling in her chest. Why had he said those things? When had she ever agreed to such a promotion? When she first joined the hospital, she had made it clear¡ªshe intended to remain a resident physician, nothing more. Now, it was clear Caiden was trying to outmaneuver both her and Turner, scheming against both of them! The thought made Belinda clench her teeth in frustration. Caiden sneaked a quick nce at Belinda. When he noticed the sharpness in her expression, a flicker of unease passed through his features. But he quickly masked it, straightened his posture, and turned his focus back to Turner, his expression now serious as he awaited a response. Both Turner and Kylee fell into an uneasy silence. The stakes were undeniably tempting, but the risks were also very high. After a moment, Turner broke the silence, his voiceced with caution. ¡°What happens if neither of them manages toplete the surgery sessfully?¡± Caiden¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. ¡°The surgery will be scheduled for a week from now. If neitherpletes it sessfully then, we¡¯ll let them perform it again another time. The one who performs it sessfully first will be dered the winner.¡± Your imagination starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s?conn Turner¡¯s brow furrowed as he considered this. He wasn¡¯t done yet. He leaned forward, a slight edge to his voice. ¡°But even if Belinda seeds, she still hasn¡¯t been here long enough to qualify for an immediate promotion to attending physician, has she?¡± Caiden chuckled softly, his eyes glinting with quiet firmness. ¡°Our hospital has always prioritized skill over tenure. If Belinda can sessfully perform a type-B aortic dissection surgery on her own, are you really suggesting she¡¯s not worthy of the title of attending physician?¡± Turner fell silent, his mind churning. He weighed the risks against the potential rewards, and in the end, the benefits seemed to outweigh the risks. Refusing now would only leave him with fewer options. If he refused this, Caiden would never let Belinda perform the surgery on her own. Besides, as Caiden had pointed out, Kylee¡¯s position at the hospital was already fragile. ording to the rules, Kylee shouldn¡¯t have been able to stay here. Making Belinda perform the surgery was the only way to force Caiden into a corner. Losing a year-end bonus would be a significant blow to Caiden¡¯s finances. But more importantly, Turner saw this as an opportunity to expose Caiden¡¯s ipetence to the hospital¡¯s shareholders. Once the shareholders lost faith in Caiden, it would be far easier for him to orchestrate Caiden¡¯s downfall. As for Belinda¡¯s chances of seeding? Turner believed there was no way Belinda would perform the surgery sessfully. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s do this!¡± Turner agreed directly. . . . Chapter 144 ?Chapter 144: Caiden wasn¡¯t at all surprised by Turner¡¯s response. His expression remained unreadable as he gave a small, acknowledging nod. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Thepetition will take ce in a week.¡± With that, Caiden stood up and made his exit. Throughout the entire exchange, neither Belinda nor Kylee had been consulted. But honestly, their opinions did not matter here. After all, this was no longer just a rivalry between Belinda and Kylee. It had escted into a high-stakes power struggle between Caiden and Turner. Turner also rose to his feet. ¡°Alright, you all can continue with your work. Kylee,e with me.¡± Kylee¡¯s face was pale as she followed Turner out of the room, still in a daze. When Kylee arrived at Turner¡¯s office and closed the door, her anxiety took over. She looked flustered, her voice trembling as she eximed, ¡°Mr. Ortiz, how could you agree to Mr. Rodgers¡¯ proposal? I-I¡­¡± She hesitated, her words faltering before she let out a sigh, her expression defeated. ¡°What am I supposed to do?¡± Turner, calm as ever, understood her concerns. He replied with a steady tone, ¡°Given the situation, if I hadn¡¯t agreed, the issue would have lingered unresolved. I had no choice but to agree at that time.¡± Kylee chewed on her lip nervously, her face paling as she voiced her deepest fear. ¡°But¡­ With my current skills, there¡¯s no way I can handle a type-B aortic dissection surgery on my own!¡± She was painfully aware of her limitations¡ªshe hadn¡¯t performed a single surgery independently before, let alone one asplex as this. With just a week to prepare for the surgery, how could she possibly seed? Turner gave a soft chuckle, his voice more encouraging than Kylee had expected. ¡°Who hasn¡¯t had to start from scratch? Every doctor has faced a simr situation like this. You don¡¯t want to be stuck as an intern in this hospital forever, do you?¡± ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.??? With a light sigh, he leaned back in his chair, giving Kylee a reassuring look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll teach you everything you need to know. Rx. Even if you can¡¯tplete the surgery in a week, it¡¯s fine. Your sister won¡¯t seed, either, so you¡¯ll have time to practice. All you need to do is perform the surgery sessfully before she does.¡± Kylee¡¯s furrowed brows eased slightly as she considered his words. After a moment of reflection, she couldn¡¯t help but admit that Turner had a point. ¡°If you couldn¡¯t perform the surgery sessfully, Belinda certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to, either. At least she had been at the Grand ins General Hospital for over a year, observing countless surgeries under Turner¡¯s meticulous guidance. In terms of both skill and experience, she believed she was undoubtedly better than Belinda. With this thought, Kylee allowed herself a small sense of relief. Turner, seeing her expression, added, ¡°And think about it¡ªif you seed, you¡¯ll be a full-fledged resident physician without even having to sit for the exams. Isn¡¯t that exactly what you¡¯ve always wanted? This is the chance you¡¯ve been waiting for. Shouldn¡¯t you grab it with both hands?¡± Kylee pressed her lips together. She looked as if a spark of determination had been lit inside her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Ortiz! I¡¯m going to seed¡ªno doubt about it!¡± Turner¡¯s lips curved into a satisfied smile. ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear. I haveplete faith in you.¡± After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°For the next few days, don¡¯te to work. Focus entirely on practicing your skills.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Kylee nodded firmly. Meanwhile, on the other side of the hospital, Belinda stepped out of the office and found a quiet spot to make her call to Caiden. . . . Chapter 145 ?Chapter 145: ¡°How could you do that earlier, Caiden?¡± Belinda said, her voice sharp with frustration the moment the call connected. On the other end of the line, Caiden let out an awkward chuckle, his unease evident. ¡°Star, I know I was wrong this time. I broke my promise. But what could I do? You saw the situation¡ªI had no choice but to agree!¡± Belinda¡¯s voice was tinged with irritation. ¡°You agreed, fine. But why on earth did you have to throw in that idea about promoting me to attending physician?¡± Belinda asked, her frustration clear. Caiden responded with a firm tone, ¡°What else was I supposed to do? We couldn¡¯t just let them walk all over us without putting up a fight, could we?¡± He spoke withplete conviction, as though what he had done was the only reasonable course of action. ¡°If we¡¯re going to make this interesting, there has to be something on the line. Rewards, penalties¡ªbasic rules,¡± Caiden said, his tone serious. Belinda raised an eyebrow. ¡°You could¡¯ve just offered your bonus,¡± she replied coolly. Caiden paused and thenughed awkwardly. ¡°Uh¡­ That didn¡¯t exactly ur to me at the time.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Belinda¡¯s voice dripped with disbelief. ¡°I swear, it¡¯s the truth!¡± Caiden quickly said. ¡°Look, the bet has been made, and the n is already in motion. Comining about it now won¡¯t change a thing.¡± He hesitated for a moment and then added, ¡°How about this¡ªto make up for all this mess, I owe you a favor. This sounds fair, right?¡± At this point, despite her reluctance, Belinda had no choice but to ept the situation. She decided to stop dwelling on it and move forward. On the other end of the line, Caiden¡¯s voice took on a more serious tone. ¡°The director received an anonymousint today, using me of favoritism. He¡¯s insisting I address the issue properly. I know Turner is behind this, and I won¡¯t let him off the hook. He needs to be dragged into this mess.¡± Belinda raised an eyebrow, intrigued. An anonymousint? No wonder Caiden was so upset. ¡°Now, this has be a matter involving not just you and Kylee, but Turner and me as well,¡± Caiden continued. ¡°When the timees, you cannot show any mercy.¡± ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Belinda replied, her voice cool and assured. When it came to Kylee, mercy was thest thing on her mind. Caiden¡¯s tone softened a little. ¡°I have no doubts about your ability to handle the type-B aortic dissection surgery. But the virtual surgery system might be new to you. You should practice a little.¡± ¡°No need for that,¡± Belinda replied smoothly. ¡°I¡¯ve used the virtual surgery system plenty of times before.¡± Caiden paused, and then, realization dawned on him. Of course! How could he have forgotten who Star¡¯s mentor was? For someone like Belinda, the virtual surgery system was nothing new. ¡°Alright then! That puts my mind at ease,¡± he said, relieved. After exchanging a few more words with Caiden, Belinda ended the call and returned to the office. News of the uingpetition between Belinda and Kylee using the virtual surgery system spread like wildfire throughout the hospital. The buzz intensified as everyone began specting about who woulde out on top. Most were quick to ce their bets on Kylee. They were sure she would win. After all, Kylee had been under Turner¡¯s expert tutge for years, while Belinda¡ªwell, to most, she was just a pretty face, all style and no substance. Only a select few believed that Belinda could actually win. But Belinda didn¡¯t mind this in the slightest. She carried on with her tasks, unaffected by the whispers that filled the air around her. . . . Chapter 146 ?Chapter 146: During this time, she received a call from Harold, asking her to join Lucas for dinner that evening. Although she felt a hint of resignation, she agreed. She knew too well that Harold wasn¡¯t going to give up trying to push her and Lucas together. Even if she refused to join Lucas for dinner this time, Harold would find another way to make them spend more time together. To save Harold the trouble, she decided to go along with it. Later, just before the workday ended, Belinda received another call¡ªthis time from Debra. ¡°Belinda, let¡¯s have dinner tonight,¡± Debra suggested with her usual cheerful tone. ¡°Sorry, I already have ns tonight,¡± Belinda replied, keeping her voice even. Debra¡¯s curiosity got the better of her. ¡°ns? Who are you having dinner with tonight?¡± Belinda¡¯s brow furrowed slightly at the question. She responded with a neutral tone, ¡°Someone you don¡¯t know.¡± Realizing how intrusive her question had sounded, Debra quickly apologized, ¡°Sorry, Belinda, I didn¡¯t mean to pry. I just asked that without thinking.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Belinda replied with a nonchnt tone. Debra hesitated before continuing, ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Would you have time after dinner tonight? Maybe we could hit the Dream Club for some fun?¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy then, too,¡± Belinda declined once again, her tone polite but firm. A heavy silence settled on the line, stretching out for what felt like an eternity. Unable to bear the quiet any longer, Belinda asked, ¡°Hello? Are you still there?¡± A few seconds passed before Debra¡¯s voice broke through, softer than usual. ¡°Belinda, do you not like me?¡± Upon hearing the question, Belinda felt a wave of resignation. She didn¡¯t like being put on the spot like this¡ªit made everything feel too awkward. ¡°No, you¡¯re overthinking this,¡± Belinda replied softly, hoping to defuse the tension. There was a long pause on the other end of the line before Debra hesitantly spoke again. ¡°Then, how about tomorrow night?¡± Belinda paused for a moment, unsure of how to respond. Debra said, ¡°Belinda, honestly, I have so few people I can really talk to. Even though we haven¡¯t known each other for long and haven¡¯t met often, I really like you. I hope we can be friends. But if I¡¯m bothering you, or if you don¡¯t like me, just tell me, and I¡¯ll stop bothering you.¡± Her voice was tinged with vulnerability, and Belinda couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sorry for her. With the weight of Debra¡¯s words lingering, Belinda sighed and thought it over. She didn¡¯t dislike Debra, but they didn¡¯t have much inmon to talk about. Still, there was no reason to reject Debra outright. ¡°Alright,¡± Belinda finally said. ¡°I have time tomorrow night.¡± Debra¡¯s voice brightened instantly, filled with relief and excitement. ¡°I¡¯m so d you agreed! That means you don¡¯t think I¡¯m annoying.¡± Before Belinda could reply, Debra continued, ¡°See you tomorrow night then!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda said softly, unable to hide the faint smile tugging at her lips. After work, Belinda drove to the restaurant where she was meeting Lucas. Harold had reserved a private room at this restaurant. As Belinda entered the room, she saw that Lucas was already there, sitting at the table. ¡°Order whatever you want,¡± Lucas said, his voice casual. . . . Chapter 147 ?Chapter 147: After Belinda sat down, Lucas slid the menu toward her. Belinda looked at it and then selected two dishes before handing the menu back to him. Once their orders were ced, the two of them sat in silence. After a while, Belinda finally broke the quiet. ¡°Next time your dad asks us to have dinner together, you don¡¯t have toe.¡± Lucas raised an eyebrow at her words, a slight frown forming. He scoffed lightly. ¡°If I don¡¯te, you¡¯re just going to run to Harold andin about the matter, aren¡¯t you?¡± Belinda was rendered momentarily speechless, feeling a bit resigned. She took a deep breath before finally saying, ¡°Then I won¡¯te. How about that?¡± Lucas turned to look at her, his expression unreadable. Belinda met his gaze evenly, her face calm and without any signs of ying games. For some reason, this made Lucas feel a little frustrated. A faint smile tugged at his lips as he leaned back slightly, speaking with a trace of amusement. ¡°Do you think, with my father¡¯s far-reaching influence, he wouldn¡¯t know whether we had dinner together or not?¡± Belinda fell silent, considering his words. She realized he was right. Harold¡¯s connections were vast, and he would likely find out about it if they didn¡¯t follow his instructions. Just then, Lucas chuckled softly, his tone light and teasing as he turned to look at Belinda. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t want to have dinner with me?¡± He paused, a yful glint in his eyes. ¡°Or¡­ Are you afraid that the longer you¡¯re around me, the harder it¡¯ll be to keep your feelings for me in check?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She opened her mouth, but no words came out at first. After a while, she rolled her eyes dramatically and let out a coldugh. ¡°Lucas! Could you be any more full of yourself?¡± Lucas raised an eyebrow, his voice low and smooth. ¡°Isn¡¯t what I said true?¡± Belinda let out a soft chuckle, her fingers casually tracing the rim of her cup as she spoke, her tone almost teasing. ¡°I¡¯m just looking out for you, Mr. rk. I¡¯m worried that the longer you spend with me, the more you¡¯ll find yourself unable to resist falling for me¡­ And then, you won¡¯t want to go through with the divorce.¡± She spread her hands, feigning resignation. ¡°If that happens, I¡¯d be quite troubled.¡± At her words, Lucas couldn¡¯t help but snort, his smileced with sarcasm. He replied in a firm tone, ¡°That¡¯s one thing you¡¯ll never have to worry about.¡± Belinda met his gaze, her expression cooling slightly. ¡°Good to know.¡± From that point on, their conversation came to an end. The two sat in silence as the dishes were served, the quiet between them thick¡ªan unspoken tension hanging in the air. After they finished eating, they both stood up to leave, but before they reached the door, it swung open on its own. Belinda frowned, puzzled by the sudden movement. Just then, an eerie squeak echoed from the door. Belinda¡¯s scalp tingled in response, her body stiffening instinctively. Before she could react, a wave of mice darted through the door¡ªat least six of them! ¡°Ahhh!¡± Belinda screamed, her voice high-pitched and panicked. In one swift motion, she spun around and jumped into Lucas¡¯ arms, her arms and legs clinging to him like an octopus, her body trembling in sheer terror. Lucas was taken aback as Belinda suddenly leaped into his arms, her body trembling with fear. Instinctively, he wrapped his arms around her legs, trying to steady her. . . . Chapter 148 ?Chapter 148: When he realized what had just happened after a few seconds, his expression darkened, and he spoke in a low, firm voice. ¡°Get down.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m scared! Mice! There are mice in the room!¡± Belinda¡¯s voice was a shaky whisper, her body vibrating slightly against Lucas¡¯. She clung to Lucas tightly, as though afraid that if she loosened her grip, Lucas would throw her to the mice. ¡°Why are you so terrified of a few mice?¡± Lucas asked, perplexed. He nced around, finally noticing the little creatures scurrying about inside the room. Before Belinda could respond, the room was plunged into darkness. ¡°Ah!¡± Belinda shrieked, her eyes snapping shut as she buried her face against Lucas¡¯ neck, clutching him even tighter. Lucas felt her warmth and the delicate scent of her hair, a wave of something unfamiliar stirring within him. Seconds passed before he managed to regain hisposure, a sh of irritation crossing his features. ¡°Get down.¡± His voice was firm, reaching to pry Belinda¡¯s legs off him. Belinda¡¯s grip tightened instantly, her voice breaking as she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m scared! Lucas, please¡­ Don¡¯t make me get down!¡± Her words, tinged with a sob, made Lucas pause, his gaze softening as he studied her. A flicker of resignation crossed Lucas¡¯ eyes as he sighed quietly. He carefully cradled Belinda in his arms and, feeling the need to leave the room, made his way toward the door. He reached for the handle¡ªonly to find it locked. With a grim realization, Lucas knew exactly who was behind this. The mice, the sudden darkness, and the locked door¡ªHarold¡¯s handiwork, no doubt. Lucas exhaled sharply, the absurdity of the situation settling in. Wasn¡¯t Harold a bit too old for these childish tricks? ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong?¡± Belinda¡¯s voice trembled as she noticed Lucas¡¯ sudden silence. ¡°The door is locked from the outside,¡± Lucas replied, his voice steady. ¡°W-What?¡± Belinda¡¯s face drained of color as she processed his words. Being stuck in here, with the mice¡­ She couldn¡¯t even handle the thought of it. Her pulse quickened, and she squeezed her eyes shut, trying to push away the rising panic within her. Lucas, initially intent on having Belinda get down so that he could make a call, hesitated as he saw her distress. Her fear was evident. He quickly pulled his phone from his pocket with one hand, found Harold¡¯s number, and dialed it without another word. The phone rang for a long time, but Harold didn¡¯t pick up. Lucas had expected as much. He nced down at Belinda, his voice low and calm. ¡°My father isn¡¯t picking up my call. Looks like he wants us to stay locked in here a little longer.¡± Hearing that, Belinda bit her lip, frustration evident on her face. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she spoke in a low voice, her tone tinged with difort. ¡°Lucas, could you carry me to the dining table and set me down on a chair?¡± She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of him holding her forever, not knowing when the door might open. Lucas paused, assessing the situation before he turned on the shlight on his phone. With a swift motion, he carried Belinda over to the dining table. When her feet finally touched the chair, Belinda crouched down immediately, her hands pressing hard against her ears. The sound of the mice skittering across the floor seemed to have invaded her mind, like a relentless, torturous echo that made her tremble uncontrobly. Her thoughts spiraled back to a distant memory¡ªelementary school, that day¡­ That day was the day she had tried to forget for a long time. She shut her eyes tightly, breathing heavily, as panic crept up her chest. . . . Chapter 149 ?Chapter 149: Seeing Belinda like this, Lucas frowned deeply, a sh of concern flickering in his usually calm eyes. It was just a few mice, yet he hadn¡¯t anticipated how much it would unsettle Belinda. He dialed the rk family estate¡¯sndline, but no one answered the call. After a brief moment of hesitation, he called Hooper. This time, the call went through. Before Hooper could say anything, Lucas spoke up, his voice sharp. ¡°Hooper, tell my father to unlock the private room door.¡± ¡°Belinda is not doing well right now.¡± The phone was on speaker, and Harold¡¯s voice immediately echoed on the other end of the line, filled with urgency. ¡°What happened? Is Belinda okay?¡± Lucas nced over at Belinda, his expression tight with concern. ¡°Thanks to you, she is curled up on a chair, trembling like a leaf now.¡± Harold¡¯s expression shifted, a flicker of rm in his voice. ¡°Is it really that bad?¡± Lucas let out a low, humorless chuckle, his wordsced with sarcasm. ¡°What do you think? Open the door. Now.¡± ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Harold replied quickly, his voice now tinged with guilt. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to open it right away.¡± With that, Harold hung up the call. He immediately barked orders to his people to open the door. A momentter, the sound of a lock turning echoed through the air in the private room, and the door clicked open. Lucas nced back at Belinda, his gaze softening as he reached down to lift her into his arms. Startled, Belinda instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck, her body stiffening as she clung to him. Without saying a word, Lucas walked toward the door, his steps steady as he carried Belinda out of the room. galnovels hosts great stories Once outside, he didn¡¯t hesitate. He carried her straight to the elevator, never once setting her down. When they reached the parking garage, he carefully ced her in the passenger seat of his car. Belinda released her grip on Lucas, her palms cold with sweat, her chest rising and falling unevenly. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, her voice low. Lucas didn¡¯t reply. He shut the passenger door softly and slid into the driver¡¯s seat. Then, he started the car. The drive was quiet, with both Lucas and Belinda staying silent. Belinda seemed lost in her thoughts, her body still tense, a distant look in her eyes. Lucas couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had happened to her, what she had gone through that had made her so terrified of something as small as a mouse. When the car finally pulled into the rk family estate¡¯s garage, both Lucas and Belinda climbed out, the weight of the night lingering between them. Belinda¡¯s legs wobbled as she walked, her fear still lingering. She kept ncing down at the ground, her eyes darting nervously as if expecting something to appear. Noticing her unease, Lucas softened his tone. ¡°There are no mice here. You¡¯re safe, don¡¯t worry.¡± Belinda swallowed hard, her lips pressed together in silence, her nerves still on edge. As they entered the house, Harold rose from the living room sofa, his concern evident. ¡°Belinda, are you okay?¡± he asked, his voice filled with worry. Belinda¡¯s face remained pale, a hint of exhaustion lingering in her eyes. She looked at Harold with a hint of resignation, her voice soft but firm. ¡°Harold, please don¡¯t do that again.¡± Harold quickly nodded, his tone filled with sincerity. ¡°Alright, I promise, I won¡¯t do it again.¡± . . . Chapter 150 ?Chapter 150: He then spoke gently, his voice filled with concern. ¡°Belinda, you should go upstairs and rest now.¡± Belinda gave a slight nod, her lips barely parting as she said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll head to the bedroom now.¡± ¡°Go on,¡± Harold replied. Once Belinda had ascended the stairs, Harold turned to Lucas, pulling him aside. ¡°Is Belinda really that afraid of mice?¡± Lucas¡¯ expression hardened as he recalled Belinda¡¯s panic in the private room. ¡°Yes,¡± he said. After a pause, he added with a tone of quiet understanding, ¡°She¡¯s terrified of mice. It¡¯s deeper than just a fear. She probably has gone through something scary rted to this.¡± Harold sank back onto the sofa, guilt washing over him as he muttered, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I should have known this would happen. I¡¯ve heard her mention it before, but I never realized it was this bad.¡± Lucas raised an eyebrow, his voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°You really went low, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Harold shot him a quick, defensive look. ¡°I don¡¯t care what I have to resort to as long as it is effective.¡± His n had been simple¡ªcreate an environment of fear to push Belinda and Lucas closer. He had believed that Belinda would seek Lucas¡¯ protection when she was in fear. That way, Lucas and Belinda would be closer. But he had not anticipated that Belinda¡¯s fear of mice ran this deep. Lucas scoffed softly, his gaze sharp as he turned to Harold, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Old man, your birthday is in less than twenty days.¡± Discover your escape on g aln ov el s Harold caught the implication in Lucas¡¯ words, and his expression shifted, a dark cloud crossing his face. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? There¡¯s still time.¡± Lucas gave a dismissive snort, saying nothing more as he stood up and headed for the stairs. Harold remained seated, his brow furrowed in worry. He had no experience ying matchmaker, and now, he felt utterly clueless about how to get things moving. If only he could make Lucas fall for Belinda, then the thought of divorce would be long gone from Lucas¡¯ mind. He needed toe up with a better n. In the dead of night, Belinda shot upright in bed, her scream echoing through the stillness. ¡°No!¡± she gasped, trembling as she tried to shake off the remnants of her nightmare. Her breathing was rapid as she took a shaky breath, trying to calm herself. It was just a dream¡­ The bedsidemp clicked on, and Lucas stirred in his bed, squinting sleepily at Belinda. Even in the dim light, he could see Belinda¡¯s face¡ªpale and slick with sweat. ¡°Belinda, why are you so afraid of mice?¡± His voice, deep and groggy, reached Belinda in the quiet of the room, causing her heart to race just a little faster. Perhaps it was the soothing depth of Lucas¡¯ voice that drew Belinda in, making her want to share her fears. Hugging her knees close, she spoke softly, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°When I was in elementary school, I was bullied for being overweight and having a dark spot on my face. In third grade, a few of my ssmates decided to lock me in the school¡¯s storage room¡­ And there were dozens of mice inside that room.¡± As she spoke, her breath quickened, her eyes squeezing shut as the memory flooded back. ¡°I was trapped in there, terrified and all alone with those mice for an entire night.¡± When Lucas heard her words, his expression changed instantly. . . . Chapter 151 ?Chapter 151: Third grade. Belinda had barely turned ten years old at that time. A child that young, trapped in a dark, confined space with dozens of rats for an entire night. ¡°What happened after that?¡± Lucas asked, his voice low and full of raw emotion. Belinda¡¯s voice trembled slightly as she replied, ¡°Afterward, my mother marched into the school and caused a huge scene. She even threatened to take it to the media. The school was scared of that and expelled those students who locked me there.¡± She paused, her eyes distant as the memory resurfaced. She still remembered how Holley had held her, crying, and even grabbed a knife, ready to confront those people. Thankfully, her grandmother had stopped Holley before things could get worse. Belinda exhaled slowly, lifting the nket and sliding out of bed. ¡°You should try to get some rest,¡± she said to Lucas in a low voice. After saying that, she made her way to the balcony and settled into the swing chair there. Lucas closed his eyes andy back down, but sleep seemed far away, his thoughts lingering on Belinda¡¯s words earlier. Half an hourter, Belinda returned to bed, her movements light. Eventually, Lucas drifted off, but Belinda remained wide awake, the weight of that memory pressing on her mind. The next day, at work, Belinda couldn¡¯t stop yawning, feeling very sleepy. ¡°Didn¡¯t sleep wellst night?¡± Darlene asked Belinda after they finished their rounds. Belinda blinked a few times, startled by the question, and then nodded, a faint smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Yeah,¡± she admitted. ¡°Make sure to adjust your schedule and get some rest,¡± Darlene advised, her voice soft but firm. ¡°After a brief pause, she added, ¡°I¡¯ve gathered some case studies on type B aortic dissection surgeries. Come with meter to pick them up.¡± Belinda blinked in surprise. She had always thought Darlene didn¡¯t like her, but here Darlene was, going out of her way to help her. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Mitchell,¡± Belinda said with a genuine smile. Darlene¡¯s response was calm, almost measured. ¡°Practice well. You¡¯re part of my team now. Don¡¯t embarrass me when the timees.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Belinda replied readily, feeling a surge of gratitude. After she received the case studies, Belinda skimmed through a few pages, feeling even more appreciative of Darlene¡¯s unexpected support. Just then, her phone rang. The caller ID made her pause for a moment. With a flicker of hesitation, she answered the call. It was Holley on the other end of the line, inviting her to lunch at noon. Without asking too many questions, Belinda agreed. At noon, she drove to the restaurant. When she entered the private room, Holley was already there. . . . Chapter 152 ?Chapter 152: ¡°Belinda, you¡¯re here!¡± Holley greeted her with a bright smile, reaching out to take her hand warmly. ¡°I¡¯ve already ordered. Come, sit down.¡± Holley guided Belinda to the table, her eyes narrowing yfully as she said, ¡°It¡¯s been ages since I¡¯ve seen you. Why haven¡¯t youe by to visit me recently?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been swamped with worktely,¡± Belinda exined, settling into the chair. Holley gave a slight nod and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard the rumors floating around the hospital.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t respond, her gaze steady. After a brief pause, Holley hesitated and then asked softly, ¡°Belinda, I have to know¡ªdid you really get into the Grand ins General Hospital because of your connection to the deputy director there?¡± A faint, knowing smile touched Belinda¡¯s lips as she met Holley¡¯s eyes. ¡°What do you think?¡± she asked. Holley shook her head, uncertainty in her gaze. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know.¡± The smile on Belinda¡¯s face slowly faded. She knew exactly what Holley implied. Even though Holley said she didn¡¯t know, Belinda knew Holley believed she had only gotten her job through connections. Holley sighed, her tone gentler now. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, Belinda. It¡¯s just¡­ The Grand ins General Hospital is one of the most prestigious hospitals. Getting in there isn¡¯t easy. Everyone says the doctors there are the best. After graduation, you were a stay-at-home wife at the rk family estate, not interning at major hospitals. Then, after returning from Chixdon, you directly got a job at the Grand ins General Hospital. The situation is just hard for me to understand.¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze remained calm, unfazed. ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin further. I just want to know, did you invite me to lunch today just to ask about this?¡± ¡°Of course not, sweetheart, I just care about you very much,¡± Holley responded quickly, her voice filled with concern. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, where the best stories live Belinda let out a cold chuckle, her tone sarcastic. ¡°Oh? Is that so? For a moment, I thought you called me here because you heard about my uingpetition with Kylee. I thought maybe you wanted to make sure I let her win.¡± She turned to Holley, her smile deepening with a hint of irony. ¡°But now, I see¡­ I must have misunderstood you, Mom.¡± Holley¡¯s face froze at Belinda¡¯s words, her lips pressed together in an uncertain line. Belinda¡¯s smile faltered as she observed the hesitation in Holley¡¯s eyes. After a brief silence, Belinda scoffed lightly, her voice thick with sarcasm. ¡°So¡­ You really came here to tell me to let Kylee win thepetition, didn¡¯t you?¡± Holley¡¯s lips moved soundlessly for a moment before she finally spoke, her voice wavering. ¡°Belinda, I know this is hard to hear, and I know it will make you feel disappointed in me. But¡­ I¡¯m doing this for both of us. I heard from your father that if Kylee loses, she¡¯ll be dismissed from the Grand ins General Hospital and never be rehired. The consequences are just too severe.¡± She paused for a moment before continuing, her voice trembling. ¡°If Kylee were dismissed for any other reason, we could handle it. But if it¡¯s because she lost to you, it would be a whole different situation. Do you understand this, Belinda?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡± Belinda¡¯s face darkened, and her voice rose, sharp with frustration. Holley¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she met Belinda¡¯s gaze. ¡°Belinda¡­ I¡¯m so sorry. This is all my fault.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just not strong enough. You and I have already struggled so much in the Wright family, and if Belinda cut her off,¡± her tone firm. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll ask you only one thing. You only considered that Kylee shouldn¡¯t be dismissed because of me. Did you ever think about what happens if I lose? If I lose, I¡¯ll also be dismissed. I will never be rehired, too. And once I am dismissed from the Grand ins General Hospital, finding work at another hospital will be nearly impossible for me.¡± As Belinda spoke, her eyes locked onto Holley¡¯s, her voice heavy with an emotion Holley wasn¡¯t prepared for. . . . Chapter 153 ?Chapter 153: Holley¡¯s eyes widened slightly in disbelief. ¡°Is¡­ Is it really that serious?¡± Belinda didn¡¯t respond, her silence echoing louder than words ever could. After a long pause, Holley¡¯s voice trembled as she said, ¡°But¡­ But that¡¯s exactly why Kylee can¡¯t lose! If she does, Car will hold it against you, and your father¡ªhe¡¯ll be furious, beyond words. Belinda, I¡¯m begging you, please let Kylee win this time. Even if¡­ Even if it means you will be dismissed from the hospital, I¡¯ll take care of you. I¡¯ll look after you for the rest of your life. And you still have Lucas, don¡¯t you? Lucas and his father¡ªsurely they won¡¯t let you struggle to find work.¡± Holley reached out and grasped Belinda¡¯s hand tightly, her expression one of desperation and pleading. A deep sense of disappointment gripped Belinda¡¯s chest, suffocating her. No matter how Holley tried to spin it, it all boiled down to one thing¡ªHolley wanted her to sacrifice her own future for Kylee¡¯s sake. How utterly absurd! Belinda stared at Holley, the turmoil inside her making it impossible to tell whether she was more disappointed or hurt. After a long breath, Belinda spoke up, each word sharp. ¡°You told me not to outshine Kylee before, and I listened. You said I shouldn¡¯t do anything better than her, that I should always be beneath her, and I obeyed. Now, with thispetition, one that could determine my entire future, you want me to give in again?¡± Then, unexpectedly, a smile tugged at Belinda¡¯s lips¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t a smile of happiness. It was a smile that hid more pain than tears ever could. Belinda continued, ¡°Mom, I have to ask¡­ Are you really my mother, or Kylee¡¯s?¡± At Belinda¡¯s words, Holley¡¯s face drained of color. g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s has it all Holley had never imagined that Belinda would say something so harsh. Belinda¡¯s words cut deep, each one like a knife to her heart. Her voice quivered. ¡°Belinda¡­ You¡­ You¡¯ve really hurt me with those words. I never thought you would doubt me like this!¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t help but scoff lightly at Holley¡¯s words. She had hurt her? Did Holley even realize how many scars Holley had left on her heart, how many years of pain and disappointment had built up within her? Holley, still desperate, continued, her voice trembling, ¡°I know¡­ I know what I¡¯m asking of you isn¡¯t fair. But I¡­ I have no choice. It¡¯s all for our future, for both of us.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression remained cool, her face like stone. She was unaffected by Holley¡¯s desperate pleas. Seeing this, Holley felt sad. She knew that her attempts at remorse had only deepened the distance between them. Suddenly, a sharp sound echoed through the room. Holley had raised her hand and pped herself across the face, the sound ringing out like a hit to Belinda¡¯s heart. Belinda¡¯s gaze snapped up at the unexpected action, her eyes wide. Holley¡¯s face crumpled with guilt. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m the one to me. I¡¯ve been useless all my life.¡± ¡°It¡¯s bad enough that I¡¯m a failure, but now, I¡¯ve dragged my daughter into this mess.¡± Tears welled up in her eyes, her breath hitching as she sniffed. She lifted her gaze to Belinda once more, the tears spilling over as she sobbed, saying, ¡°Belinda, I¡¯ve thought it through. You can do what you feel is right. I won¡¯t ask you topromise anymore.¡± But Belinda saw through her mother¡¯s words. Despite the tears, despite the sorrow, Holley still wanted her to let Kylee win thepetition. At that moment, Belinda found the whole situationughable¡ªutterly pointless. When she thought of this, she smiled slightly as she spoke directly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel like this anymore. I promise¡ªI¡¯ll let Kylee have her way.¡± . . . Chapter 154 ?Chapter 154: At Belinda¡¯s words, Holley¡¯s eyes widened in shock, a flicker of disbelief crossing her features. ¡°Belinda, you¡­ You¡­¡± But after a moment of stunned silence, Holley quickly regained herposure, her voice softening. ¡°Belinda, I said you didn¡¯t have to do that. Just do whatever you feel is right.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression remained cool and unwavering. ¡°I¡¯ve already given my word, and I¡¯ll keep it.¡± She paused for a beat and then continued, her tone steady, ¡°You¡¯ve gotten what you wanted now. Whether or not we finish this meal doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I¡¯m heading back to the hospital now. You can stay here and enjoy your lunch.¡± With that, she stood up, ready to leave. ¡°Belinda!¡± Holley¡¯s voice caught as she reached out and grabbed Belinda¡¯s wrist. Looking up at Belinda with pleading eyes, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much. Please, stay and have lunch with me.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t spare Holley a nce. Her face remained cold as she calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯d rather not. I¡¯m not in the mood to have lunch with you right now. I need some time alone.¡± She effortlessly pried Holley¡¯s hand away, picked up her bag, and turned to leave. ¡°Belinda¡­¡± Holley¡¯s voice trembled as she called after Belinda, but Belinda didn¡¯t respond, her heart set. She knew staying here would only make things worse for both of them. Once in the car, Belinda sank into the driver¡¯s seat, resting her head back against the headrest as she closed her eyes, the weight of the day pressing down on her. She didn¡¯t know how to describe what she was feeling now, yet she couldn¡¯t deny the undercurrent of emotions swirling within her. Though she resented Holley and med her for so many things, she could never bring herself to be truly harsh with the woman who had given her life. Despite the anger that asionally consumed her, memories of Holley¡¯s tenderness toward her always surfaced in her mind, softening the edges of her bitterness. Just then, her phone rang, cutting through her thoughts. Belinda nced at the caller ID, and instantly, her eyes lit up. Without a second thought, she swiped to answer the call. ¡°Belinda.¡± A warm, gentle voice greeted Belinda on the other end of the line. ¡°Grandma!¡± Belinda¡¯s face lit up as she responded, her tone full of delight. ¡°When are youing to Owathe? You¡¯ve been traveling for so long. Are you back in the country now?¡± When Belinda had first returned to the country, she had called Kenia Lewis, her grandmother, offering to bring her to Owathe. But Kenia had been on a trip with close friends, and the n had been dyed. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back! Just got back today. That¡¯s why I¡¯m calling you now,¡± Kenia replied cheerfully. ¡°When will youe to Owathe then? I¡¯lle to pick you up,¡± Belinda said, a touch of excitement in her voice. Kenia quickly responded, ¡°No need for you to pick me up. Sarai will apany me there. I¡¯ll head to Owathe after I rest for a couple of days.¡± Belinda hesitated and then said, ¡°Well, with Sarai apanying you, I do feel a bit more at ease. But I still want to pick you up. I¡¯ve missed you so much, Grandma.¡± Kenia¡¯s voice softened, a smile in her tone. ¡°You don¡¯t need toe, my dear. I know how busy you are with work. Don¡¯t worry; Sarai will take care of me. Just wait for me patiently.¡± . . . Chapter 155 ?Chapter 155: Belinda thought for a moment and then sighed. ¡°Alright then, but hurry up, or I¡¯lle get you myself!¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Kenia chuckled warmly. After a brief silence, she asked, ¡°Belinda, are you happy sinceing back to the country? If something¡¯s bothering you, tell me. Don¡¯t keep it all inside. I¡¯ll always be here to share your burdens.¡± When Belinda heard this, her eyes shimmered with unshed tears, and her voice wavered slightly. She said, ¡°I¡¯m doing okay, Grandma. Really, no need to worry about me.¡± Despite Belinda¡¯s assurances, Kenia sensed a tremor of something unspoken in her granddaughter¡¯s tone. She chose not to probe further over the phone, understanding that some conversations were better held face to face. They exchanged a few more words before Kenia ended the call. Without hesitation, Kenia dialed another number. ¡°Hello? Mom?¡± Holley¡¯s voice carried a note of surprise. ¡°Did you mistreat Belinda?¡± Kenia cut straight to the chase. Holley, taken aback by the bluntness of the question, stammered, ¡°No, no! What makes you think that?¡± ¡°I just spoke to Belinda on the phone. She didn¡¯t sound quite herself,¡± Kenia¡¯s voice was calm but firm. g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, where stories thrive Hearing this, Holley let out a sigh of relief. She quickly said, ¡°Mom, I assure you, you¡¯re worrying too much. I haven¡¯t done anything to her.¡± Kenia¡¯s voice hardened slightly. ¡°Holley, I won¡¯t stop you from trying to ingratiate yourself with that family¡ªthat¡¯s your choice. But let me be clear¡ªBelinda is not to be sacrificed for your ambitions. If I learn that you¡¯ve let her makepromises just for your gain, there will be consequences.¡± Holley swallowed nervously, her unease palpable. ¡°Did you hear me?¡± Kenia¡¯s voice sharpened, breaking through Holley¡¯s hesitation. ¡°Yes, Mom, I heard you loud and clear,¡± Holley responded promptly, her voice low and tinged with fear. ¡°Good, remember that,¡± Kenia said briskly before ending the call. After the call ended, Holley bit her lip, her mind swirling with tumultuous thoughts. Meanwhile, across town in a luxurious VIP ward at the Grand ins General Hospital, Verena opened the door and stepped inside. ¡°Ryan.¡± Verena¡¯s voice carried a hint of relief as she entered the room. ¡°Verena,¡± Ryan said, straightening up in his hospital bed. He paused mid-sentence, noticing Verena¡¯s unsteady steps. ¡°What happened to you? Your steps seem unsteady,¡± he asked. At his words, Verena¡¯s expression froze for a moment before she smiled. ¡°Oh, I just twisted my ankle yesterday. It¡¯s nothing serious; I¡¯m already feeling better today.¡± Ryan nodded, feeling concerned for Verena. He was about to say something when she quickly interjected, ¡°And you? Are you feeling any better now?¡± ¡°Actually, I was ready to be discharged yesterday,¡± Ryan said, throwing his hands up in a shrug. ¡°But my mother, being her usual self, insisted I stay here longer.¡± After the ordeal at the bar, Ryan had been confident the worst had been behind him, especially since the vomiting had eased the difort in his stomach. Butter that night, severe abdominal pain and incessant sweating had prompted an urgent hospital visit. Verenaughed softly, acknowledging his predicament. ¡°Aunt Ainslie does tend to worry a lot.¡± . . . Chapter 156 ?Chapter 156: Ryan merely grimaced in response, his thoughts briefly wandering. Verena, picking up on the shift in his mood, suggested cautiously, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time we keep our distance from Belinda.¡± Ryan¡¯s reaction was swift and tinged with bitterness. ¡°You want to give up now? This is just the start. No, we¡¯re not backing down this easily.¡± Verena¡¯s voice softened with concern. ¡°It just seems we¡¯ve been at a disadvantage in every encounter with her.¡± Ryan¡¯s expression hardened, memories of their past encounters with Belinda shing through his mind. He had once been the one to bully Belinda, who had no choice but to suffer in silence. But now, the tables had turned. He let out a derisiveugh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Like I just said, this is just the start,¡± he said to Verena, his eyes narrowing slightly. Frustration brewed in Ryan as he grappled with his feelings. He hated Belinda, but what he hated more was that he now realized he had feelings for her. Disgusted with himself, he shook off these thoughts and refocused on the conversation. ¡°You¡¯ll see, Verena,¡± he said, his voice carrying a mix of resolve and bitterness. ¡°Belinda¡¯s days at the Grand ins General Hospital are numbered. She won¡¯t be so smug for much longer.¡± Verena, looking perplexed, inquired, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ryan leaned in closer, lowering his voice. ¡°Uncle Turner told me that the surgery Belinda is facing is way out of her league. It is almost certain that she will be dismissed soon!¡± Verena blinked, absorbing the implications, her eyes flickering with emotions. After a while, she sighed and said, ¡°But every time I see Belinda, I can¡¯t shake off a lingering sense of fear. Just the other day, delivering food to Lucas, I bumped into Belinda, and she threatened me once again.¡± Ryan, taken aback, responded, ¡°Really? You never mentioned that to me before.¡± Verena sighed, her eyes downcast. ¡°What¡¯s the point? It already happened. Besides¡­¡± Her voice trailed off. Then, she continued with a somber tone, ¡°She wasn¡¯t entirely wrong in what she said. She and Lucas are technically still married, and I¡¯m just Lucas¡¯ ex.¡± Ryan quickly countered, his voice firm, ¡°Don¡¯t let her words get to you.¡± ¡°Their marital status doesn¡¯t define your ce in Lucas¡¯ heart or the nature of your rtionship with him. What matters is who Lucas truly cares for, who really matters to him.¡± Verena, her expression fraught with doubt, met Ryan¡¯s gaze. ¡°But do you honestly think I still hold that important ce in Lucas¡¯ heart?¡± she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Absolutely, isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Ryan said without a moment¡¯s hesitation. Verena stayed quiet, herposed face masking the turmoil within. Ryan, sensing her unease, gently reassured her with a pat on her shoulder, his voice earnest and firm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this too much, Verena. Rely on me. I¡¯ll make sure Lucas ends things with Belinda and marries you soon. Just trust me.¡± Verena met his gaze and gave a determined nod. ¡°Alright, I trust you.¡± Ryan smiled in response. His mind was already racing with ns for what he needed to do next. The remainder of Belinda¡¯s day was overshadowed by her earlier unpleasant meeting with Holley. She had ns to hit the Dream Club with Debrater but ended up canceling them,cking the energy for any social interaction. All she wanted was a drink now. Initially, she thought of calling Bethany to ask her to join for a drink, but with Bethany away on business, she called Johnson instead. Johnson suggested they go to a restaurant known for its quality offerings, perhaps hoping good food might improve her mood. . . . Chapter 157 ?Chapter 157: ¡°Cheers,¡± Belinda said, raising her whiskey ss and clinking it with Johnson¡¯s. She downed her whiskey in one go and immediately topped up her ss. ¡°Another one,¡± she said, consuming three sses swiftly. As she reached for a fourth, Johnson quickly intervened to stop her, saying, ¡°Hold on, that¡¯s plenty! You¡¯ll bepletely drunk soon if you keep this up.¡± Belinda waved off his concern nonchntly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I can handle it.¡± ¡°Even if your alcohol tolerance is high, this isn¡¯t the way to drink,¡± Johnson cautioned. After a pause, he asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s driving you to drink like this?¡± With a bitter chuckle, Belinda opened up about her loomingpetition with Kylee. Johnson¡¯s brows furrowed with concern, prompting him to ask, ¡°What happened after you agreed topete with her? Has your father talked to you?¡± Belinda shook her head slightly, saying, ¡°It¡¯s actually my mother¡­¡± She let out a sarcastic chuckle and continued, ¡°She is hoping I will let Kylee win thepetition.¡± ¡°What?¡± Johnson¡¯s shock was evident. ¡°Your mom really said that to you? She wants you to just let Kylee win?¡± Belinda confirmed it with a nod. ¡°Yes, strange, isn¡¯t it?¡± Johnson was momentarily speechless, struggling to process what he had just heard. After a pause, he questioned, ¡°But why would she ask that of you?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes drifted downwards as she exined, ¡°She mentioned that if Kylee were to be expelled because of her rivalry with me, it would only make things more difficult for us both at home.¡± Johnson absorbed her words for a moment and then said, ¡°I understand her concern; it¡¯s not unfounded. But still¡­ asking you to lose to Kylee because of that? That¡¯s not right! Is she aware of what losing could mean for you?¡± ¡°She¡¯s aware of that,¡± Belinda replied, taking a deep breath before she ryed the disheartening things Holley had said to her. After hearing everything, Johnson let out a dryugh. ¡°She is certainly only looking out for her own interests, isn¡¯t she? But has she thought about how you¡¯ll maintain your dignity in the rk family if you really lose? And with everyone already talking about the matter, if you let Kylee win, it will only fuel the gossip even more. You can¡¯t makepromises this time!¡± he said firmly. Despite hearing that, Belinda said, ¡°I¡¯ve already given her my word. I told her I would let Kylee have her way.¡± Upon hearing Belinda¡¯s words, Johnson furrowed his brows, worry etched on his face. ¡°Belinda! Have you lost your mind?¡± he eximed, his voice thick with concern. Belinda shed him a sly smile, her tone yful yet sharp. ¡°Why are you so worked up? I promised to let Kylee have her way, but the details¡­ those are mine to define.¡± Johnson rxed upon hearing that, hisughter echoing in the room. ¡°That¡¯s more like you,¡± he said with a grin. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re clearly not in the best spirits, I will drink with you until you are satisfied! Let¡¯s drown these absurdities.¡± Johnson could see the weight of her mother¡¯s request pressing on Belinda. Drinking seemed the most straightforward escape for her. Belinda, clearly thinking the same thing, knocked back her ss with a single tilt. Although she usually maintained herposure even when drinking, tonight was different. The alcohol hit her hard and fast, and she was drunk soon. She transformed, her inhibitions lost to the liquor. ¡°Hello, everybody! Let¡¯s get this party started! Show me your hands!¡± she shouted, standing on the sofa. She held a fake flower in one hand, and a vase became her fake microphone. She was pretending she was the star of her solo concert. . . . Chapter 158 ?Chapter 158: Johnson couldn¡¯t suppress hisughter upon seeing this. It was his first time seeing Belinda let loose like this, and it was unexpectedly entertaining. Suddenly, Belinda turned to Johnson with a yful scowl. ¡°You! Yes, you, over there. Why aren¡¯t your hands up? Join in the fun with me; don¡¯t just sit there!¡± Caught off guard, Johnson pointed to himself, incredulous yet amused. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes, you! Get those hands up¡ªshow me some spirit!¡± Belinda eximed, her voice ringing with infectious enthusiasm. Johnson was frozen, momentarily baffled. He realized that Belinda was indeedpletely drunk this time. She didn¡¯t even recognize him anymore, not calling him by his name. ¡°Come on! Or do I need to go there and make you put your hands up myself?¡± Belinda said, her impatience growing by the second. Resigned to the absurdity of the moment and seeing no value in arguing with a tipsy Belinda, Johnson finally lifted his hands, waving them with a resigned smile. ¡°There! That¡¯s the spirit!¡± Belinda pped, clearly pleased. Johnson hoped her interest would wane soon, but instead, Belinda¡¯s energy only seemed to increase. She had him pping, singing, and at one point, even attempting a dance step. Johnson realized this couldn¡¯t go on much longer. With a sigh, he walked over, grabbed Belinda¡¯s discarded boots, and gently lifted her from the sofa. ¡°Time to call it a night, superstar,¡± he said. Every chapter lives on g a lno vels ;m ¡°How dare you!¡± Belinda protested, her yful indignation peaking as she yfully tugged at Johnson¡¯s hair and ear. ¡°You rogue, let go of me!¡± ¡°Ouch, ouch¡ªeasy there!¡± Johnson winced, quickening his steps toward the exit. As he reached the doorway, Johnson nearly collided with Lucas, who had just unexpectedlye out of the opposite room. Johnson paused abruptly, the sudden encounter catching him off guard. Lucas, equally surprised, took a moment to process the scene before his eyes¡ªBelinda in Johnson¡¯s arms, both looking slightly disheveled now. His expression shifted from surprise to something else, his eyes darkening as he took in the sight. Belinda was in Johnson¡¯s arms. Lucas, his expression tightening, demanded coolly, ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Why are you two together?¡± Before Johnson could exin the situation, Belinda, still in his arms, yfully grasped his face. ¡°You¡¯re quite the catch! Would you tell me your name? I think you can be my new boyfriend,¡± she slurred, her wordsced with a teasing charm. The corridor quieted to a hush at her words. Johnson nced toward Lucas, his expression a mix of awkwardness and resignation. He was momentarily at a loss for words, unsure of how to exin the situation to Lucas. The assistant following Lucas quickly lowered his head, trying not to draw any attention. But he couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity and sneaked a nce at Lucas. He noticed that Lucas¡¯ expression was as dark as a storm cloud. Lucas¡¯ eyes grew cold, and his voice carried a sharp edge as he said to Johnson, ¡°This situation¡ªwhat exactly is happening here?¡± Johnson, sensing the rising tension, tried to exin everything. ¡°Lucas, it¡¯s not what it seems. We were just having dinner, and Belinda ended up drinking too much because she was upset.¡± . . . Chapter 159 ?Chapter 159: Lucas stared at Johnson, his features tightening. ¡°Are you two close enough to have dinner alone?¡± His tone was icy. Johnson offered a small, reassuring smile, attempting to diffuse the tension. ¡°Yes, Belinda and I¡­ we are friends.¡± The word ¡°friends¡± seemed to hang heavily in the air. Lucas¡¯ brow furrowed deeply, his skepticism apparent. Johnson and Belinda were friends? Since when? Why didn¡¯t he know this? Seeing that Belinda was already drunk, Lucas didn¡¯t press the issue of their sudden friendship. Instead, he moved forward, his voice dropping to a sharp tone. ¡°Hand her to me now.¡± Johnson, recognizing the gravity of the situation,plied without hesitation, gently transferring Belinda into Lucas¡¯ arms. Belinda, disoriented from the alcohol, furrowed her brow andined, ¡°Stop moving around so much!¡± She waved her hand with impatience and identally pped Lucas in the face. Lucas¡¯ expression darkened further at the contact. He gazed down at Belinda, his voice low and threatening. ¡°Behave, or you¡¯ll regret it.¡± Momentarily subdued by Lucas¡¯ cold tone, Belinda stopped talking, her eyes glossy with unshed tears, making her seem vulnerable and pitiful. Lucas let out a deep sigh, his frustration evident. Turning to Johnson, he said briskly, ¡°I¡¯ve got this from here.¡± He then carried Belinda away without looking back. Johnson handed the forgotten boots to Lucas¡¯ assistant, who quickly nodded in acknowledgment and hurried after Lucas. Explore captivating tales on galnovels . Navigating towards the car, Lucas managed to keep Belinda calm. However, once Belinda was inside the car, her spirited nature resurfaced as she climbed into the back seat. In her haste and confusion, she didn¡¯t notice the low ceiling, and with a sharp thud, her head struck the roof of the car. ¡°Ouch!¡± Belinda winced in pain, grabbing her head as she scrunched into a ball. Lucas watched her antics, a faint smile breaking through his stern demeanor. ¡°Careful, you¡¯ll hurt yourself more,¡± he said, his tone tinged with a hint of amusement. The assistant in the front passenger seat maintained a rigid posture, eyes glued to the road ahead, consciously avoiding the rearview mirror to escape the unfolding drama in the back seat. The driver, feeling equally ufortable, elerated toward the rk family estate, hoping to end the chaotic journey as soon as possible. Just when it seemed Belinda might calm down, she bounced back with renewed energy, her antics bolder than before. Finally, the car arrived at the destination. Lucas, holding Belinda steady as he carried her from the car, received her giddypliment. ¡°Wow, handsome! You¡¯re so strong and manly! Such a catch!¡± Belinda muttered. Lucas just ignored herpletely, focusing on getting her inside the house without further incident. When Harold saw Lucas enter the living room carrying Belinda, he immediately stood up, surprise etched across his face. ¡°Lucas, what happened? Why are you two back home together?¡± . . . Chapter 160 ?Chapter 160: But before Lucas could say anything, Belinda, still drunk and in high spirits, blurted out, ¡°Hey, old man, your beard is fascinating! Is it real?¡± With an impish grin, she reached out and tugged at Harold¡¯s beard. ¡°Ouch!¡± Harold cried out, recoiling from her grasp. His expression was one of utter astonishment as he rubbed his chin. He stared at Belinda with wide eyes. ¡°It hurts? Then that must mean it¡¯s real! This is so fun!¡± Belinda eximed, her handsing together in apuse. Harold¡¯s face betrayed a mix of pain and bewilderment, prompting a subtle smile from Lucas. Belinda was the first person who dared to pull Harold¡¯s beard. ¡°Is she drunk?¡± Hooper inquired, his expression one of sheer disbelief. ¡°Very,¡± Lucas said with a hoarse voice. ¡°Let¡¯s get her upstairs to rest then. I¡¯ll have someone prepare some soup for her,¡± Harold said, carefully inching away from Belinda to keep a safe distance. Lucas silently agreed, nodding. Then, he carried Belinda to her room. Once in the room, he tossed her onto the bed. ¡°Ouch!¡± Belinda eximed as she rolled across the bed, her head spinning momentarily. Once the room stopped whirling around her, her energetic demeanor returned. She threw a sheet over her shoulders and staggered to the desk, where she climbed up using her hands and feet. Perched atop the desk, wrapped in the gray sheet, she stood tall and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, for I am the spider woman!¡± Lucas observed her disy, a mixture of amusement and resignation on his face¡ªBelinda was quite amusing now. ¡°Woohoo! I will fly now!¡± Belinda shouted, teetering on the edge of the desk. When Lucas noticed she was ready to jump, his eyes widened with rm. ¡°Belinda!¡± he yelled sharply. Her antics momentarily paused by Lucas¡¯ shout, Belinda looked at Lucas nkly. Lucas approached her quickly. ¡°Get down slowly.¡± ¡°No jumping,¡± Lucas warned, his voice firm but with a hint of concern. Looking at Lucas, who was now in front of her, Belinda shed a goofy smile. ¡°I will fly now!¡± she eximed, before leaping off the desk. Lucas sprang into action faster than he could think, dashing forward to catch Belinda just as she jumped. She crashed into his arms, immediately clinging to him with all limbs like a ko hugging a tree. ¡°Belinda! What were you thinking? That was dangerous!¡± Lucas said, his voiceced with frustration as veins stood out on his forehead. Just as he spoke, a sharp sting shot through his neck. Lucas winced in pain, furrowing his brows. Belinda had bitten him! ¡°Belinda! You¡¯re going to regret that,¡± Lucas said, anger creeping into his voice, annoyance seething through his clenched teeth as he set her down on the sofa. Belinda merely chuckled after seeing his reaction. . . . Chapter 161 ?Chapter 161: Then, a knock at the door interrupted the scene. Lucas answered it to find Hooper, who had brought a bowl of warm soup. Taking the bowl, Lucas walked over and handed it to Belinda, who was now seated on the sofa. ¡°Here, drink this,¡± he said. Belinda sat upright on the sofa, mimicking a posture of attentiveness. ¡°Okay,¡± she replied, quickly downing the soup in just a few gulps. Setting the cup down, she casually wiped her mouth and suddenly let out a robust burp. Before Lucas could say anything, she copsed onto the sofa. Lucas was rendered momentarily at a loss for words. He looked at Belinda resignedly, picked her up with ease, and carried her back to her bed. Drained from the night¡¯s escapades, Belinda was now sleeping soundly. Lucas draped a nket over her and then went to the bathroom. Standing before the mirror, Lucas noticed the bite mark Belinda had left on his neck¡ªa vivid reminder of her wild behavior. He muttered a curse under his breath, a mix of irritation and resignation coloring his tone. The next day. g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm hosts thrilling adventures As the rm went off, Belinda woke up with a piercing headache. She opened her eyes, and the first thing she did was reach up to touch her head. It was painful there. What had transpired? Who had struck her? After sitting up, she began piecing together the fragments of the previous night. Slowly, the events came back to her, and she gasped, covering her mouth with her hand in shock and disbelief. Belinda blinked, lost in thought. Yesterday¡­ That drunken fool¡­ Was that really her? What on earth had she donest night? Belinda clutched her head and screamed internally. She was utterly mortified, and she wanted nothing more than to disappear right there and then. The bathroom door opened with a click, and Lucas walked out. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when he saw Belinda crouched on the bed with her head in her hands. ¡°Oh, the superstar has woken up.¡± Belinda bit her lower lip. She couldn¡¯t even bring herself to lift her head now. She knew she had kept referring to herself as a superstarst night. Taking a deep, fortifying breath, she finally mustered the courage to look up. She cleared her throat, her expression serious. ¡°Apologies forst night. I drank too much and lost myposure.¡± Lucas sauntered over until he was standing in front of her. He crossed his arms over his chest, his eyes twinkling with amusement. . . . Chapter 162 ?Chapter 162: ¡°I have just one question,¡± he said, his voice deep and a little husky. ¡°Exactly when did you be the spider woman?¡± And just like that, Belinda¡¯s calm facade cracked. Anger and embarrassment crossed her face as she threw the covers aside and dashed into the bathroom at lightning speed. She reeked of alcohol now, to the point that even her senses were overwhelmed by the scent. Later, when Belinda finally emerged from the bathroom, Lucas was no longer in the room. Belinda breathed a long sigh of relief. But when she made her way downstairs and saw Harold, she almost lost herposure again when she remembered what she had done to him the previous night. Belinda walked over to him with a sheepish smile. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Harold,¡± she said awkwardly. ¡°I had too much to drink and made a fool of myselfst night.¡± Harold onlyughed heartily. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s all right, perfectly all right!¡± But then, he went on to advise gently, ¡°Drinking too much is never a good thing. Try to refrain from doing so from now on.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Belinda nodded obediently. ¡°Good! Now, let¡¯s go have breakfast,¡± Harold said. Find your favorite stories at galnovels ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m already runningte for work. I¡¯ll eat at the hospital. Bye!¡± Belinda said. With that, she hurried out of the house. In the afternoon, Belinda received a call from Baker. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked curtly. ¡°Come home for dinner tonight,¡± Baker said. Belinda¡¯s response was quick and t. ¡°If you have something to say to me, just say it over the phone now.¡± Baker¡¯s invitations to a meal were nothing more than excuses to reprimand her for one thing or another. Each time Belinda had a meal with him, she always left the Wright family estate stewing in pent-up anger. ¡°Your aunt Madonna and her family are visiting,¡± Baker said. Belinda frowned. Now, she was even more unwilling to go back home for the meal. But after some thought, she said, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll be there.¡± She didn¡¯t wait for Baker to say anything more and hung up on him. After clocking off work, Belinda jumped in her car and drove straight to the Wright family¡¯s residence. When she arrived, her aunt, Madonna Bat, and her family were already there. Belinda greeted Madonna and her husband courteously. ¡°Oh, my goodness! Is this really Belinda?¡± Madonna¡¯s eyes grew wide, and her jaw fell open. Baker had told her that Belinda lookedpletely different now, but nothing had prepared her for this. Seeing Belinda like this left her absolutely stunned. Madonna¡¯s daughter, Lillie Bat, was also gaping at Belinda in disbelief. ¡°Wait¡­ Belinda, did you get cosmetic surgery?¡± Madonna shot Lillie a pointed look. ¡°Stop spouting nonsense, Lillie!¡± Then, she turned back to Belinda with a warm smile. ¡°Belinda has always been pretty. She just used to be chubby, so her features didn¡¯t stand out back then.¡± Hearing this, Belinda turned her head slightly, looking at Madonna. . . . Chapter 163 ?Chapter 163: ¡°Well, you can¡¯t me me for saying that!¡± Lillie said. ¡°The change in her appearance is just so drastic.¡± Just then, Baker pped his hands to call their attention. ¡°All right, now that everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s head to the dining room to eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The group went to the dining hall and took their seats. They were halfway through dinner when Madonna suddenly turned to Belinda with a smile. ¡°I heard from your dad that you have close ties with the Thomas family now. Is that true?¡± Belinda raised an eyebrow slightly at the question, her voice smooth as she responded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡± The moment Madonna heard this, a bright smile spread across her face. ¡°Perfect! The Thomas family has a project now, and they¡¯re looking for business partners. Albin¡¯spany is very interested in that project. Why don¡¯t you speak with Mr. Thomas and ask him to work with Albin? After all, we are family.¡± Belinda¡¯s lips curled into a quiet sneer. So, that was the real reason for this dinner. Now it all made sense to Belinda¡ªMadonna¡¯s earlier defense of her, which was rare, and her sudden shift in attitude toward her. Madonna had always seen herself as superior, and Belinda, being the illegitimate daughter of Baker, had never been more than a passing thought to her. But now, with a favor to ask, Madonna was willing to offer a false kindness. With a faint smile, Belinda replied, ¡°Sorry, Aunt Madonna, but I can¡¯t help you with that.¡± Madonna furrowed her brows, frustration shing across her face. ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re practically like a daughter to the Thomas family, aren¡¯t you? That makes us all family. Besides, it¡¯s just a small favor.¡± Belinda¡¯s smile remained steady and unwavering. ¡°I don¡¯t interfere in the Thomas family¡¯s business matters. I truly can¡¯t help you with this. Please, Aunt Madonna, don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± Madonna¡¯s expression soured immediately, and her voice dripped with sarcasm. ¡°As expected, people often change when they move up in the world. Who am I to you anyway? Just your aunt, right? If you won¡¯t help me, I won¡¯t force you.¡± Belinda fell silent, her gaze calm but firm. She didn¡¯t feel the need to respond to Madonna¡¯s sarcastic words. When Madonna saw Belinda ignoring her, her frustration deepened. Turning sharply to Baker, she asked, ¡°Baker, do you have nothing to say about this?¡± Baker¡¯s irritation simmered beneath the surface at Belinda¡¯s refusal to show any respect to Madonna or help her. But after a brief moment of contemtion, his thoughts shifted. He remembered how even Holley had personally approached Belinda, asking her to speak on his behalf with the Thomas family, only for Belinda to reject the request outright. Given that, it wasn¡¯t surprising Belinda would refuse Madonna¡¯s request as well. Before Baker could respond, Car¡¯s voice cut through the tension. She said, ¡°Work matters aren¡¯t something for the younger generation to meddle in. Madonna, don¡¯t make things difficult for Belinda.¡± Car¡¯s sudden defense of Belinda left Madonna momentarily stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected that. . . . Chapter 164 ?Chapter 164: Now that Car had said that, what more could she say? All she could do was offer a strained smile and reply, ¡°Alright, Car, I won¡¯t bring it up again.¡± And with that, the matter was dropped, with no further mention made. After dinner, everyone settled onto the sofa, engaging in light conversation. Belinda, however, was already thinking of an excuse to leave. That was when Kylee, with a mischievous glint in her eye, suddenly spoke up. ¡°Belinda, Lillie mentioned wanting to go to a bar. Why don¡¯t we apany her to Nostalgia Lounge right now? What do you think?¡± Baker, sensing an opportunity to keep the mood light, said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. You¡¯re just sitting around here now. Go out and enjoy yourselves. I¡¯ll cover the expenses.¡± Belinda hesitated for only a moment. Having already refused Madonna, Belinda knew it would seem a bit too cold to turn down Lillie¡¯s invitation as well. They were still family, after all, and there was no need to make things more awkward now. With a soft sigh, she nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± So, Belinda and Kylee took Lillie to Nostalgia Lounge. However, what Belinda hadn¡¯t expected was that as soon as they settled into their booth, they would run into someone she knew¡­ At the sound of that voice, Belinda furrowed her brows slightly. She turned her head, and as she had expected, she saw Debra and Percy standing there. ¡°Fancy running into you here, Belinda!¡± Debra said, her face lighting up with genuine delight. Belinda offered a polite nod but said nothing more. ¡°Belinda, who are they?¡± Kylee asked, scrutinizing both Debra and Percy. Their attire clearly indicated they were from a wealthy or influential family. Belinda spoke calmly. ¡°They are rtives of Santino¡ªDebra Thomas and Percy Thomas.¡± At the mention of ¡°Santino¡± and the surname Thomas, both Kylee¡¯s and Lillie¡¯s eyes gleamed with surprise. Kylee, ever the social one, was the first to speak to Debra and Percy. ¡°Ms. Thomas, Mr. Thomas, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you both. I¡¯m Belinda¡¯s sister, Kylee.¡± She then gestured to Lillie. ¡°This is our cousin, Lillie Bat.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you both,¡± Lillie said, her tone polite. After a brief pause, Kylee asked, ¡°Ms. Thomas, Mr. Thomas, are you meeting someone here?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just the two of us,¡± Debra replied with a smile, her eyes flickering with something Belinda couldn¡¯t quite ce. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us, then? It¡¯s always more fun with a bigger group!¡± Kylee suggested, her eyes sparkling with excitement. She then turned to Belinda, her tone suddenly shifting as if a thought had just urred to her. ¡°Belinda, you don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± Belinda¡¯s expression darkened slightly, the weight of the situation settling in. What could she say now that the invitation had already been made? . . . Chapter 165 ?Chapter 165: ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mind,¡± Belinda replied, her voice calm but tinged with a hint of reluctance. With that, they all settled into the booth together. As Debra and Percy joined the group, Kylee and Lillie shifted their focus, their attention fixated on the siblings. They surrounded them, effortlessly steering the conversation and pulling out topics to discuss. At some point in the conversation, Debra¡¯s voice cut through the chatter. ¡°Did you mean Darren? Oh, wait a second. I¡¯ll call him and have him join us now.¡± She fished out her phone, her fingers tapping quickly as she dialed Darren¡¯s number. ¡°Hey, Darren, it¡¯s Debra. Belinda and I are at Nostalgia Lounge now. Got time to join us?¡± Augh escaped Debra¡¯s lips as she listened, nodding along to whatever Darren had said on the other end of the line. ¡°Great! We¡¯ll wait for you.¡± She hung up and turned to Kylee and Lillie, a smile ying on her lips. ¡°Darren said he¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Lillie¡¯s face lit up with a pleased smile, her eyes gleaming with interest. Belinda, watching this, couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows. What was that look on Lillie¡¯s face? What was she nning to do now? The subtle look left Belinda a bit puzzled. About an hourter, Darren finally arrived. ¡°Darren!¡± Debra waved excitedly at him, her voice bright. Darren acknowledged her with a nod and then made his way to the booth, directly sitting down beside Belinda without hesitation. ¡°Darren,¡± Belinda greeted him with a warm smile. Just as Darren was about to speak, a soft voice cut through the air unexpectedly. ¡°Darren, may I call you by your first name?¡± Both Belinda and Darren looked up. It was Kylee who had spoken. Belinda couldn¡¯t help but smirk inwardly at the tone of Kylee¡¯s question. Darren, of course, knew who Kylee was. His eyes shed with coldness as he gave a blunt response. ¡°No, you may not.¡± Kylee, caught off guard by the direct refusal, flinched slightly, her face turning a shade of pink from embarrassment. She quickly said, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Thomas. I just thought¡­ Since Belinda is so close to the Thomas family now, our families are somewhat rted, so I thought we could be closer¡­¡± However, Darren responded with a short, coldugh, his expression dark. Darren fixed Kylee with a mocking gaze, his tone biting. ¡°The Thomas family is close to Belinda¡ªnot the Wright family. I trust you can grasp the distinction.¡± Kylee¡¯s expression shifted immediately. She felt humiliated now. She hadn¡¯t expected Darren to so openly dismiss the Wright family. The meaning in his words was unmistakable: the Thomas family only recognized Belinda, and this had nothing to do with the Wright family. So, there was no point for the Wright family to try to get close to the Thomas family. The air grew thick with tension. Kylee looked utterly embarrassed, and even Debra and Percy appeared uneasy. . . . Chapter 166 ?Chapter 166: Lillie, on the other hand, turned her re on Belinda. How could Belinda just sit there and let Darren humiliate Kylee like that? Were they not family? Did Belinda find this amusing? Was she secretly enjoying the spectacle now? Lillie¡¯s disdain for Belinda deepened as she looked at her. Kylee forced a tight smile, her voice strained. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± The tension at the table became palpable, but Darren and Belinda seemed untouched by it. They sat together, chatting softly, entirely unconcerned with the others. Lillie, however, wasn¡¯t ready to let things be. With a ss of wine in hand, she approached them, her smile practiced. ¡°Hello, Mr. Thomas. I¡¯m Belinda¡¯s cousin, Lillie Bat. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you today.¡± ¡°May I have a drink with you?¡± she asked. Darren nced at her, his expression neutral. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he lifted his wine ss. He reasoned that, since Lillie was Belinda¡¯s cousin, ignoring herpletely would be impolite. Besides, Belinda hadn¡¯t mentioned any bad blood between them, so their rtionship must have been tolerable. Lillie¡¯s smile brightened as she clinked her ss with Darren¡¯s. But just as the sses touched, her grip faltered, sending wine spilling onto Darren¡¯s tailored ck trousers. ¡°Oh no! I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Thomas!¡± Lillie eximed, flustered, as she grabbed a tissue and reached out to dab the stain. Darren¡¯s expression darkened as he pushed her hand away. Belinda immediately handed him a tissue, her voice calm. ¡°Darren, why don¡¯t you head to the restroom to clean up?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Darren epted the tissue and left the booth. Lillie, however, seemed ready to follow Darren. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Thomas!¡± she called after him, taking a step forward. ¡°Stop right there,¡± Belinda said sharply. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Lillie paused, blinking in surprise. ¡°I was just going to see if there¡¯s anything I can do to help Mr. Thomas.¡± Belinda let out a scoff internally. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do that. You can sit back down,¡± Belinda said, her tone frosty. ¡°But¡ª¡± Lillie bit her lip, looking troubled. ¡°Sit,¡± Belinda raised her voice, her tone leaving no room for argument. When Lillie heard Belinda¡¯s firm tone, her eyes flickered with resentment, but under the watchful eyes of Debra and Percy, she didn¡¯t say anything and sank back into her seat. Twenty minutester, Darren returned, his trousers cleaned and nearly dry. The moment he sat down, Lillie was at it again, her voice dripping with regret. ¡°Mr. Thomas, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± ¡°It was all my fault. I was so careless earlier.¡± Darren said nothing, clearly not wanting to talk to Lillie. ¡°If you¡¯re upset, you can pour a drink on me,¡± Lillie said directly, cing a fresh ss of wine in front of Darren. . . . Chapter 167 ?Chapter 167: Darren furrowed his brows. He looked at her for a moment, his voice sharp with irritation. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Just stay away from me.¡± Tears welled up in Lillie¡¯s eyes, spilling over as she sat there, looking pitiful and helpless. Belinda rolled her eyes upon seeing this. Belinda frowned. Did Lillie really have to put on a show and cry like that to gain sympathy? Anyone who didn¡¯t know any better would think they had bullied her or something! ¡°What are you doing, Lillie? Darren didn¡¯t even say anything harsh. Why are you crying like this now?¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and questioned Lillie right there and then. ¡°I¡­ I just¡­ I just feel so sorry. I made a mistake,¡± Lillie said in between sobs as she wiped away her tears. Then, she turned to Darren and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Thomas. I cry easily, you see. You must think I am being ridiculous.¡± ¡°Enough. Go back to your seat,¡± Darren¡¯s voice wasced with impatience, and he waved his hand dismissively at Lillie. ¡°Just head back here and sit down, Lillie,¡± Kylee chimed in, taking Lillie¡¯s hand to guide her back to her seat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Thomas is a kind person. He won¡¯t hold it against you.¡± Meanwhile, Debra and Percy exchanged a look of disdain and disbelief at the dramatic performance Lillie was putting on. She was so obvious in what she was trying to do here; this was absurd. Your imagination thrives at galnovels punt Belinda had been curious about Lillie¡¯s intentions, but what thetter did next made her understand everything. As it happened, it didn¡¯t take long before Lillie got drunk. After getting drunk, Lillie started to act out. She danced around the room, singing at the top of her lungs. It would have been fine if she had kept to that, but then, she decided to approach Darren. With flushed cheeks and a wide grin on her face, she approached Darren and said, ¡°Hey, handsome. You look a bit familiar. Here, let me take a closer look at you.¡± Without warning, she reached out to touch Darren¡¯s face. But Darren pped her hand away before she could even make contact. Lillie withdrew her hand with a sullen expression. ¡°Ouch! Hey, that hurts! You¡¯re so mean! Now, you have to blow on my hand to make me feel better!¡± With that, she extended her hand to Darren again. ¡°That is enough, Lillie!¡± Belinda snapped, clearly irritated. At that point, only a fool would fail to recognize Lillie¡¯s tant interest in Darren. The thing was, Belinda could vividly remember Madonna once saying that among their family, Lillie was the one who held her liquor the best. Today, Lillie had hardly drunk anything before she appeared drunk. Clearly, she was pretending to be intoxicated to get closer to Darren. Lillie ignored Belinda and pouted at Darren. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Am I too far away from you? I¡¯lle closer to you, then.¡± . . . Chapter 168 ?Chapter 168: She was poised to throw herself directly into Darren¡¯s arms when a hand suddenly shot up and grabbed her back by the cor. ¡°Ugh!¡± Lillie winced as she felt the fabric tighten around her throat. ¡°Sorry about this, Darren,¡± Belinda said, still clutching Lillie¡¯s cor. ¡°It appears my cousin is drunk out of her mind. I¡¯ll take her home now.¡± Darren nodded in acknowledgment, his expression dark and cold. Of course, his displeasure was not directed at Belinda. Belinda nodded toward Debra and Percy and then dragged Lillie out of the room. ¡°Hey, who do you think you are? Why are you dragging me like this?¡± Lillie eximed as she struggled against Belinda¡¯s hold. ¡°Let go of me! I said, let go!¡± But Belinda ignored her and quickened her pace. Kylee jumped to her feet and hurried after them. It wasn¡¯t until they were in the parking lot that Lillie finally dropped the act and screamed, ¡°Let go of me, Belinda!¡± Belinda obliged, stopping in her tracks and releasing Lillie¡¯s cor. Lillie looked furiously at Belinda as she straightened her clothes. She took a deep breath and opened her mouth to say something. ¡°Are you done pretending now?¡± Belinda interjected sharply before Lillie could utter a word. Belinda stood with her arms crossed over her chest, looking down at Lillie with obvious disdain. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Lillie demanded, her expression fierce. Belinda shrugged lightly and said in an innocent tone, ¡°What do I mean by that? I¡¯m not sure I understand what you¡¯re asking. Weren¡¯t you very drunk just now? How did you sober up so quickly?¡± Lillie was tired of the pretense now, so she decided to drop the act altogether. ¡°Since you¡¯ve figured out that I was putting on an act, why the hell did you still drag me out here? Didn¡¯t you get what I was trying to do in there?¡± With Lillieying her cards on the table, Belinda didn¡¯t bother with subtleties either. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m well aware of your intentions,¡± she said with a faint smile. ¡°But there¡¯s just no way I am going to let you get what you want.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± Lillie red at Belinda. ¡°Because Darren already has a girlfriend,¡± Belinda stated matter-of-factly. Lillie let out a coldugh. ¡°I¡¯m not as clueless as you think. I know that Mr. Thomas already broke up with his girlfriend.¡± Indeed, Lillie had learned this little tidbit from Debra earlier. Belinda furrowed her brows, but before she could say anything, Kylee interjected, ¡°Come on, Belinda. Everyone has the right to pursue their own happiness. Lillie likes Mr. Thomas, so it¡¯s only natural for her to want to get closer to him. You are Lillie¡¯s cousin, while Mr. Thomas is your close friend. If they actually end up together, wouldn¡¯t that form a tighter bond between our family and the Thomas family? There¡¯s no harm in that, is there?¡± Hearing Kylee¡¯s words, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold chuckle. She looked back and forth between the two women and said in a calm voice, ¡°Darren and his girlfriend might be on a break at the moment, but they still care deeply for each other.¡± . . . Chapter 169 ?Chapter 169: ¡°The only reason they haven¡¯t reconciled yet is because of their pride.¡± Then, she fixed her gaze on Lillie and told her directly, ¡°Besides, there is no way in hell Darren will ever like you.¡± Belinda knew exactly what kind of person Lillie was¡ªa vain and selfish gold digger. Lillie had even built a reputation for being a school bully back when they had been young. Darren didn¡¯t deserve to be with someone like her. And if, by some twist of fate, Darren somehow did take an interest in Lillie, Belinda swore to herself that she would do everything in her power to tear them apart for Darren¡¯s sake. ¡°You!¡± Lillie seethed, her face turning red with fury. After a while, sheposed herself, took a deep breath, and straightened her back. ¡°I can¡¯t know that for certain if I don¡¯t try!¡± she dered with renewed conviction. ¡°There is no need for you to try,¡± Belinda retorted almost immediately. ¡°Your efforts will go to waste because your goal is an impossible one!¡± Lillie¡¯s expression darkened in an instant. ¡°Are you saying that you won¡¯t help me win Darren over, is that it?¡± Belinda shot her a look of contempt. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying.¡± Her tone grew colder as she went on to warn, ¡°Let me make myself clear, Lillie. You will never bother Darren again, nor will you even think about using me as a way to get close to him. If I find out that you¡¯ve sprung yet another ridiculous attempt to catch his attention¡­ Let¡¯s just say I will teach you a lesson you will never forget.¡± With that, she turned on her heel and strode away. Lillie was furious, but all she could really do was stomp her foot and yell out in frustration. After a while, she whirled around to face Kylee, her eyes still wide and a little crazed. ¡°What did Belinda mean by all that? Was she threatening me just now?¡± Kylee pressed her lips into a thin line and nced awkwardly at the ground. ¡°Calm down, Lillie,¡± she finally managed to say, albeit stiffly. ¡°Belinda meant nothing of the sort.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t defend her, Kylee! I¡¯m not a fool! She doesn¡¯t want me to get anywhere near Darren!¡± Lillie eximed in anger. Something flickered in Kylee¡¯s eyes at that moment, but she quickly masked it. ¡°It¡¯s strange, though,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°Belinda seems particrly protective of Mr. Thomas. I once mentioned wanting to meet him, but Belinda was against it. She was very adamant about it, too. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I might have thought she was worried I was going to take something precious from her.¡± Kylee¡¯s tone wasden with meaning. Lillie quickly caught on, and her eyes narrowed with her own suspicions. Could it be¡­ Lillie looked at Kylee, furrowing her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Could it be that Belinda has feelings for Darren, too?¡± Kylee¡¯s face registered shock, her hand flying to her mouth. ¡°Impossible! They¡¯re practically family. Plus, like Belinda herself mentioned, Mr. Thomas is taken! And let¡¯s not forget that Belinda is married. She shouldn¡¯t be eyeing other men, should she?¡± Lillie let out a coldugh. ¡°And what¡¯s so odd about that? Some people just can¡¯t seem to settle for what they have!¡± Her expression hardened, her eyes shing with disdain. ¡°Then again, considering her mother¡¯s notorious reputation, what else could we expect? Since her mother was a mistress, how could Belinda be any different from her mother?¡± Kylee stayed silent. . . . Chapter 170 ?Chapter 170: After a while, she ventured her own theory. ¡°I think Belinda¡¯s feelings for Mr. Thomas stem more from possessiveness than anything romantic. She just can¡¯t stand the thought of him with someone else.¡± Lillie replied sharply, ¡°Be it possessiveness or real affection, if she won¡¯t support me, then she¡¯s against me!¡± She paused for a moment, eyeing Kylee. ¡°You¡¯re on my side, aren¡¯t you?¡± Kylee offered a small smile. ¡°Both you and Belinda are my family. I hold you both dear.¡± Lillie¡¯s sneer was icy. ¡°You are being too naive, Kylee. Too soft. Has Belinda ever treated you like a sister? Why waste your kindness on someone who couldn¡¯t care less about you?¡± Without waiting for Kylee¡¯s answer, Lillie turned and strode toward their car. As Lillie turned away, Kylee¡¯s face contorted with resentment and anger, but she swiftly regained herposure and caught up with Lillie. At the rk family estate. Belinda had just ascended to the second floor when she encountered Lucas exiting the study. Lucas raised an eyebrow at the sight of her. After a brief pause, he frowned, his voice low and gravelly. ¡°Have you been drinking?¡± Belinda, puzzled by his sudden interest in her, managed to keep her expression neutral and nodded. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied. Lucas¡¯s face grew stern. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how you always act when you¡¯re drunk? Yet, you still drank today.¡± Belinda was caught off guard by his words. She straightened up, her voice firm. ¡°I can handle my drinks quite well! A few drinks are hardly a challenge for me.¡± Hearing this, Lucas couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh. Seeing Lucas like this reminded Belinda of her previous drunken embarrassments. Her eyes flickered defiantly as she said, ¡°That incident was an exception!¡± Lucas gave her a brief, dismissive nce before going inside the room. As she watched him walk away, Belinda clenched her teeth, silently swearing never to be caught inebriated again¡ªat least not in front of Lucas. Just as she was about to go to the bathroom, Lucas suddenly called out, ¡°Belinda.¡± Belinda paused and turned to look at him. Lucas looked at her intently, his expression unreadable. After a moment, his voice, cool and direct, cut through the silence. ¡°What exactly is going on between you and Johnson?¡± Upon hearing this, Belinda suddenly remembered that on the night she had gotten drunk, Lucas had taken her from Johnson¡¯s care. She kept her face calm. ¡°He and I are just good friends.¡± ¡°Good friends,¡± Lucas echoed her words, his tone neutral. His gaze was unyielding as he looked at her. ¡°Everyone knows how close Johnson and I are. If you¡¯re seen too closely with him, consider what people might say about me, about the rk family.¡± Belinda¡¯s brow creased slightly in defiance. ¡°What exactly are you suggesting here?¡± Lucas was forthright. ¡°I expect you to keep a respectful distance from Johnson.¡± . . . Chapter 171 ?Chapter 171: Belinda met his stare evenly, her voice firm. ¡°And what if I don¡¯t do that?¡± Lucas¡¯s gaze intensified, his sharp eyes narrowing. His expression turned cold in an instant. Belinda suddenly smiled. ¡°Mr. rk, you¡¯re frequently seen with Verena. Didn¡¯t you ignore my requests to distance yourself from her? If you cannot do that yourself, why do you think you have the right to ask me to do that? Isn¡¯t that a bit hypocritical?¡± Lucas¡¯s expression grew dark, and he remained silent, his stare piercing. After a brief pause, an idea seemed to strike Belinda. She arched an eyebrow provocatively. ¡°Or could it be that seeing me with another man bothers you, Mr. rk? Does it make you jealous? Or angry?¡± Lucas¡¯s brows knitted together, a sh of annoyance betraying his usual stoicism as if Belinda¡¯s words had struck a nerve. Yet, he maintained his poise on the surface, his emotions unreadable. Momentster, his eyes glinted with sarcasm. ¡°Feel free to mingle as you wish; just ensure you don¡¯t tarnish the rk family¡¯s reputation or cause me embarrassment,¡± he said icily. With those sharp words, he brushed past Belinda and made his way to the bathroom. Belinda remained still, her emotionsplicated. She wasn¡¯t taken aback by Lucas¡¯s words, yet it still made her feel a bit hurt. A few secondster, she exhaled deeply and headed to another bathroom for a shower. After showering, Belinda stepped out onto the balcony to call Darren. ¡°Home already?¡± Darren¡¯s voice, deep and charming, greeted Belinda as the call connected. ¡°Yeah,¡± Belinda responded. After a pause, she continued, ¡°Darren, I¡¯m sorry for today¡¯s drama.¡± Darren¡¯sugh came through light and easy. ¡°What are you apologizing for? You didn¡¯t cause it.¡± ¡°Still, I was the one who brought those two people along,¡± Belinda said, feeling resigned. Darren¡¯s voice wasforting. ¡°You can¡¯t control what others do.¡± After a brief silence, he inquired, ¡°Does your cousin have feelings for me?¡± It was clear to anyone at that time that Lillie had feelings for Darren. ¡°Yeah,¡± Belinda admitted, a trace of embarrassment in her voice. Darren chuckled, hisughter tinged with a hint of scorn. Belinda quickly reassured him, ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve made it clear to her that she shouldn¡¯t bother you. If she uses me as an excuse to try to get close to you again, tell me right away.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Darren replied. After a moment, he continued, ¡°And even if she attempts anything, I won¡¯t let her get close to me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s reassuring,¡± Belinda replied, her voice brightening with a smile. Then, she said, ¡°Could you please tell Santino and Mollie that work has kept me tied up recently? I¡¯ll make time to see them as soon as I can.¡± . . . Chapter 172 ?Chapter 172: ¡°Of course,¡± Darren replied. They exchanged a few more words before Belinda ended the call and went back inside. Once in her room, shey on the bed, closed her eyes, and let sleep take her. In the dead of night, the buzzing of her phone jerked her awake. Fumbling in the dark, she grabbed her phone and saw the caller ID. She furrowed her eyebrows slightly. Without a second thought, she swiped to answer the call. ¡°Hello¡­¡± ¡°Belinda¡­¡± Holley¡¯s voice was faint and strained on the other end of the line. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± At the sound of her voice, Belinda sat upright, her expression filled with concern. ¡°I¡¯m really not feeling well right now, Belinda. Could youe over?¡± Holley¡¯s voice carried a hint of desperation. ¡°Hang on, I¡¯m on my way.¡± With that, Belinda ended the call. She threw off her nkets and switched on her phone¡¯s shlight, making her way to the walk-in closet. Suddenly, a click sounded, and themp on Lucas¡¯s side of the bed illuminated. ¡°It¡¯ste; where are you headed?¡± Lucas asked, his voice low and unexpectedly charming in the stillness of the night. ¡°My mom¡¯s not feeling well. I need to go see her,¡± Belinda replied without hesitation. She then went to the walk-in closet to change. Lucas¡¯s expression shifted subtly, a flicker of concern crossing his features. He remained quiet as Belinda walked out after getting changed. Belinda didn¡¯t pay him any mind and opened the door to leave. Lucas frowned, feeling a surge of annoyance mixed with worry inside him. He did not understand why he was worried about Belinda right now. She was an independent grown woman, yet he couldn¡¯t help but feel concerned for her. Despite his conflicted feelings, Lucas got out of bed. He retrieved his phone from the bedside table and dialed a number. The call connected swiftly. ¡°Mr. rk,¡± the voice on the other end answered promptly. ¡°Belinda has just left. Keep an eye on her,¡± Lucas instructed, his tone firm. ¡°Uh¡­¡± There was a brief pause from his assistant, who then asked, ¡°Should we ensure Mrs. rk¡¯s safety?¡± Lucas was silent for a few seconds and then stubbornly replied, ¡°Just track where she goes at this hour. That¡¯s all.¡± To cut off any further inquiries, Lucas ended the call immediately. He rationalized to himself that if anything were to happen to Belinda, Harold could be so distressed that it might trigger his asthma. Thus, he convinced himself he was acting out of concern for Harold, not Belinda. With that justification, Lucas set down the phone, switched off themp, and settled back to sleep. . . . Chapter 173 ?Chapter 173: At Vera Vis, Belinda entered the house and made her way directly to Holley¡¯s room. ¡°Belinda, you¡¯re here¡­¡± Holley¡¯s weak voice greeted Belinda as she slowly opened her eyes. Her cheeks were pallid, and her voice was hoarse. Belinda approached the bed and gently touched Holley¡¯s forehead. As she had suspected, it was indeed very hot. ¡°You have a fever,¡± Belinda said. ¡°So, it¡¯s a fever. No wonder I¡¯ve been feeling so dizzy and weak,¡± Holley murmured feebly. ¡°Just rest for now,¡± Belinda said. After assisting Holley back into a lying position, she stepped out of the room. She retrieved the medicine kit and returned to Holley¡¯s side, fishing out a thermometer and tucking it under Holley¡¯s arm. Momentster, she read the thermometer. ¡°It¡¯s quite a high fever,¡± Belinda said as she sifted through the medicine kit for fever-reducing medicine. Upon finding the medicine, she helped Holley take it and then fetched a cooling gel patch from the fridge, applying it gently to Holley¡¯s forehead. After doing all this, Belinda began dabbing Holley¡¯s skin with a cotton ball soaked in alcohol, helping to cool her down further. When Holley saw Belinda care for her, her voice cracked with emotion. ¡°Belinda, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Belinda continued her actions, her face unchanged, her voice steady. ¡°You¡¯re my mom. It¡¯s my duty to look after you when you¡¯re ill. No apologies necessary.¡± Holley sighed deeply. ¡°I was not talking about this¡­¡± When Belinda heard this, her hands stilled momentarily. Belinda continued to wipe down Holley¡¯s body, choosing not to acknowledge her earlier words. Yet, Holley continued to speak, her voice tinged with regret. ¡°I know you still hold it against me, Belinda. And I don¡¯t me you¡ªI me myself, too. I was never strong enough. If only I¡¯de from a better background, perhaps I wouldn¡¯t have had to leave your father. That way¡­ you wouldn¡¯t have had to bear thebel of being an illegitimate child. You¡¯ve always had to concede to Kylee and restrain yourself. You have never been allowed to surpass her in anything.¡± As she spoke, tears streamed down Holley¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Every time I think of this, my heart is heavy with sorrow. Belinda, this is all my fault. You¡¯ve endured so much because of my choices¡­¡± With that, Holley reached out, sping Belinda¡¯s hand, forcing her to stop. Belinda looked at Holley, her face a mask of mixed emotions. She was struggling to articte her feelings now. After a brief silence, she said, ¡°Discussing this now onlypounds our worries. You need to rest. You¡¯re ill.¡± Holley responded quickly, ¡°But knowing you me me is unbearable to me.¡± Belinda regarded Holley with a steady gaze and asked, ¡°So, would you prefer I tell you I don¡¯t hold you responsible for any of this?¡± . . . Chapter 174 ?Chapter 174: Hearing this, Holley was momentarily speechless, her lips parting but no words emerging. Belinda continued, ¡°If it eases your mind, then yes, Mom, I don¡¯t me you for any of this. Just focus on recovering and let go of these thoughts.¡± Holley¡¯s face turned a bit red, a trace of embarrassment flickering in her eyes. Over the years, Belinda had realized that Holley was inherently a timid soul, prone to avoiding confrontation. This wasn¡¯t new to her. She had recognized this trait in her mother long ago. What was there to hold against her mother? This was simply who Holley was. Moreover, even if she med her mother for this, what purpose would it serve? Holley was her mother, the one who had raised her. eptance was her only real option. ¡°Belinda¡­¡± Holley began, wanting to say something more, but Belinda cut her off. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a night. You need your rest now. I¡¯ll stay right here with you.¡± Belinda quickly finished wiping down thest few spots of Holley¡¯s body and made sure Holley wasfortable in bed. Holley said nothing more and slowly shut her eyes. That night, Belinda remained vigntly at Holley¡¯s bedside. She tended to Holley throughout the night, and it wasn¡¯t until just past dawn that Holley¡¯s fever began to subside. Once Holley awoke, Belinda fed her a bowl of warm soup and ensured she took her medicine. Only then did she feelfortable enough to return to her room for some rest. Yet,e noon, Holley¡¯s voice unexpectedly roused her. Belinda rubbed her eyes wearily and propped herself up, asking Holley, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you feeling unwell again?¡± Shaking her head, Holley replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine now.¡± ¡°But your father¡­ He is back.¡± She hesitated for a moment before adding, ¡°He wants to speak with you about something.¡± At this, Belinda¡¯s expression tightened with frustration. She responded, somewhat sharply, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell him I was up all night? Can¡¯t this wait?¡± The abrupt awakening had left Belinda with a heavy headache. Holley spoke in a hushed tone. ¡°I mentioned it, but he insisted on talking to you now. He has othermitmentster and wants to see you right away. He said you could return to sleep afterward.¡± Belinda¡¯s frustration was palpable, her anger nearly spilling over. ¡°Alright, I understand. Just give me a moment,¡± she said tersely. ¡°Okay, he¡¯s in the study waiting for you,¡± Holley said. Then, she quietly exited the room. Belinda quickly got dressed and left her room, heading toward the study. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what urgent matter her father needed to discuss with her right now. In the study, Belinda entered with dark circles under her bloodshot eyes, visibly worn from a sleepless night. Baker noticed her fatigue but merely gestured toward the sofa with aposed demeanor. ¡°Sit down,¡± he said. . . . Chapter 175 ?Chapter 175: Once Belinda was seated, she raised her eyes to look at Baker, waiting for him to speak. Without any preamble, Baker began, ¡°Kylee told me aboutst night¡¯s incident at the bar.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyebrows twitched at the mention, yet she kept silent. After a pause, Baker asked, ¡°What¡¯s your take on Lillie¡¯s interest in Darren and her intentions?¡± Belinda scoffed lightly, a faint smirk appearing on her face. ¡°That¡¯s just a pipe dream. She will never win Darren¡¯s heart.¡± Baker¡¯s face clouded over. He was clearly unhappy with her words. He said sharply, ¡°Darren is single, and so is Lillie. Why couldn¡¯t they be together? Darren may be a catch, but Lillie has her merits, too.¡± Not interested in dragging the conversation, Belinda cut to the chase, saying, ¡°What are you really trying to say?¡± Bakerposed himself, his tone bing earnest. ¡°I think what Kylee said before is right. If Darren were to pair with Lillie, it could strengthen the tie between our family and the Thomas family. You should support Lillie in this.¡± Belinda let out a derisiveugh. She felt that it was absurd that Baker had such thoughts. She said, ¡°I already told everyonest night, Darren has his heart set on someone else. Lillie and he are a nonstarter. She needs to let go of her idea of being together with Darren.¡± Yet, Baker countered firmly, ¡°But how can you be sure that Darren won¡¯t fall for Lillie? If Lillie tries and fails, then so be it. But giving up without an attempt? How is that fair?¡± Belinda stood her ground. ¡°There¡¯s no point in trying!¡± Baker¡¯s expression darkened immediately. His anger palpable, he stared at Belinda with suspicion. ¡°Could it be¡­ You have feelings for Darren, too?¡± he asked. Belinda furrowed her eyebrows immediately. She met Baker¡¯s questioning look with a frosty re and replied firmly, ¡°That¡¯s absurd! Why would you even suggest that?¡± This notion seemed preposterous to her. Was Baker out of his mind? Baker said, ¡°If you have no feelings for him, then why oppose the idea of helping Lillie get together with him? Wouldn¡¯t their union benefit our family?¡± Belinda let out a dismissive scoff upon hearing that. She said, ¡°So, you think because I don¡¯t support this, I must be interested in Darren? Using that logic, if someone wanted to court you and I didn¡¯t support it, would that mean I have feelings for you?¡± Baker was rendered momentarily at a loss for words, his face darkening. Before he could gather his thoughts and respond, Belinda asserted, ¡°I¡¯ll make myself clear once more. I won¡¯t help Lillie in pursuing Darren. She shouldn¡¯t even think about using me to get close to him. If there is nothing else you want to say now, I¡¯m leaving.¡± With that deration, she rose from her seat. ¡°Wait!¡± Baker suddenly said. Belinda paused, looking at him, her face an unreadable mask. . . . Chapter 176 ?Chapter 176: ¡°Yourpetition with Kylee ising up, right?¡± Baker suddenly changed the topic. Belinda responded, her voice steady and controlled, ¡°What exactly are you trying to say by bringing that up?¡± Baker retrieved the cup from the table and took a sip of his coffee, his tone rxed. ¡°Just maintain a positive attitude and give it your all. There¡¯s no disgrace in losing to Kylee.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed, her gaze piercing. ¡°And what makes you so sure I¡¯ll lose to her?¡± Baker¡¯s voice carried a hint of sarcasm. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? You have never outdone Kylee at university before. What has changed now? You think you¡¯ve be smarter now that you¡¯ve graduated from university?¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze flickered. She absorbed his insinuation. It suddenly dawned on her that Holley hadn¡¯t asked her to lose to Kylee because Baker had told her to do that. So, that was solely Holley¡¯s idea? The realization settled heavily in Belinda¡¯s chest, stirring a mix of disappointment and hurt inside her. As Belinda stayed quiet, Baker continued, ¡°Like I said, there¡¯s no shame in losing to Kylee. After all, you are sisters. Surely, there¡¯s no room for resentment between you? And if things go south at the Grand ins General Hospital, I¡¯ll ensure you have a position elsewhere. So, don¡¯t feel pressured; just take it easy.¡± He let out a chuckle, hisugh tinged with a dismissive tone. ¡°Regardless of your efforts, the oue will likely remain unchanged anyway.¡± Baker had always looked down on Belinda. Even though he was aware that she was working at the Grand ins General Hospital now, he assumed it was only through the Thomas family¡¯s connections. He held no real expectation for her to pose any challenge to Kylee in the uingpetition. In his mind, Kylee would undoubtedly prevail. After Belinda heard Baker¡¯s words, a smile tugged at her lips. Clearly, in Baker¡¯s mind, Kylee, his favorite, would always be the best. How, then, could he have possibly asked Holley to persuade her to lose to Kylee in thepetition? Belinda regarded Baker with aposed expression, asking pointedly, ¡°Are you we done here? May I go now?¡± Observing Belinda¡¯s detached demeanor and her tant indifference to his opinions, Baker felt his irritation intensify. Yet, finding no point in prolonging the conversation, he dismissed her with a curt gesture. ¡°Go ahead and leave.¡± Without further ado, Belinda turned and exited the room. She headed straight to her room, swiftly gathered her belongings, and prepared to leave the house. ¡°Belinda, you¡¯ve hardly rested. Where are you off to now?¡± Holley inquired softly, her toneced with concern. Belinda looked at Holley, her eyes reflecting a turmoil of emotions. After a brief pause, she inhaled deeply and responded, ¡°I need to deal with something now. I¡¯m going out.¡± She didn¡¯t wait for Holley¡¯s response, exiting the house briskly. Instead of returning to the rk family estate, Belinda drove directly to the Thomas family¡¯s home. Thankfully, she had the day off today. Given her exhaustion from the previous night, she pondered how challenging it would have been to work under such fatigue. Upon seeing Belinda, Mollie greeted her warmly. . . . Chapter 177 ?Chapter 177: ¡°Look who¡¯s here, our busy bee.¡± With a weary smile, Belinda replied, ¡°This busy bee needs to catch up on some sleep after staying up all night yesterday.¡± Mollie immediately adopted a more serious demeanor. ¡°Then let¡¯s cut the chatter. You should head up to your room and rest now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda said, nodding appreciatively as she went upstairs to rest. At The Harlequin Eats, Johnson and Lucas were having a meal together. Johnson turned to Lucas with a knowing smile and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t just a casual lunch, is it, Lucas?¡± Lucas smirked slightly, his voice low and gravelly as he spoke. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you.¡± He set his fork down, meeting Johnson¡¯s gaze squarely, and asked, ¡°Is there more than just friendship between you and Belinda?¡± Johnson mustered a small, shy smile. ¡°Well¡­ How should I put this¡­¡± Seeing Johnson like this, Lucas felt a sudden, inexplicable jolt in his heart. Johnson¡¯s reaction suggested that¡­ Lucas waited for Johnson to continue in silence, his gaze fixed intently on him. Johnson took a few more seconds before continuing, ¡°Let¡¯s just say that Belinda and I are merely very good friends. For now, anyway.¡± ¡°For now?¡± Lucas echoed, each word hanging heavily in the air between them. Johnson nodded. ¡°Yes, for now. After all, no one can tell what the future holds, right?¡± The meaning he implied with his tone was unmistakable. Lucas¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, but before he could say anything, Johnson spoke again. ¡°By the way, Lucas, when are you nning to divorce Belinda?¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Lucas countered smoothly. ¡°I¡¯m just a little concerned about you two,¡± Johnson said, his smile deepening. ¡°Both of you are close friends that I cherish deeply. It goes without saying that I care about your rtionship.¡± Lucas¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Is that all?¡± Johnson raised his chin and met Lucas¡¯s eyes. They stared at each other for a while before Johnson relented with a sigh, saying, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll admit it.¡± He cleared his throat, his expression turning earnest. ¡°I won¡¯t keep it from you any longer, Lucas. Over the years, I¡¯vee to realize that I¡¯ve developed feelings for Belinda.¡± Lucas¡¯s eyes widened ever so slightly as he heard that. His expression turned dark in an instant. A sh of frustration flickered in his deep eyes for a second. His suspicions were correct all along. Johnson indeed had feelings for Belinda! Damn it! Lucas wasn¡¯t sure exactly why, but the confirmation only brought forth a surge of rage within him. What was worse, he felt something akin to worry at the back of his mind. If Johnson liked Belinda, then what about Belinda? Did she have feelings for Johnson, too? In the silence that followed, Johnson noted the somber expression on Lucas¡¯s face and pressed his lips into a thin line. After a while, he said, ¡°I know it is not right to covet a friend¡¯s partner. I also know that having feelings for your wife is not appropriate. But we can¡¯t exactly control our feelings for someone, can we? Besides, we both know that you have never had feelings for Belinda. She never held any ce in your heart. Weren¡¯t you the one to propose a divorce the moment you found Verena? What I¡¯m trying to say is¡­ me liking Belinda isn¡¯t entirely unforgivable, right? What do you think?¡± . . . Chapter 178 ?Chapter 178: Johnson analyzed the situation for a while and justified his position in all of this. His tone was heartfelt, and he did his best to convey his sincerity to his friend. But Lucas¡¯s expression remained grim, and it didn¡¯t look like that was going to change anytime soon. After another long moment of silence, Johnson was suddenly struck with a realization. ¡°Wait am I wrong? Lucas, have you developed feelings for Belinda now?¡± He hesitated for a moment before adding, ¡°In that case, I will bury my feelings for Belinda. I will never do anything to ruin your rtionship with her.¡± The only thing that registered in Lucas¡¯s mind was that Johnson had said he might have feelings for Belinda, and he reacted like a man whose deepest, darkest secret had just been exposed to the world. ¡°Impossible!¡± he shouted defensively. ¡°I could never have feelings for Belinda!¡± His voice was a little hoarse, but his tone was firm. When Johnson heard this, something unspoken shed fleetingly in his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s great, then,¡± he said, his face suddenly lighting up. ¡°You have nothing to worry about, Lucas. I won¡¯t act on my feelings while you and Belinda are still married. Once you finalize the divorce, I will confess my feelings to her and express my intentions to pursue her.¡± His expression softened and turned wistful when he said this, as if this was the one dream he had in life. As Johnson spoke with a serene smile, Lucas¡¯s features tightened subtly, a storm of emotions swirling behind his eyes¡ªfrustration and difort at the forefront. After a tense silence, Lucas¡¯s voice roughened with emotion. ¡°Is Belinda aware of how you feel about her?¡± galn¦Ò¦Íels.c¡ðm hosts fresh updates ¡°She doesn¡¯t know,¡± Johnson replied, shaking his head. After a pause, he added, ¡°And Lucas, please don¡¯t tell her this. I¡¯m concerned it might make things awkward between me and her if she knew this too soon. Plus, you two are still legally married. It wouldn¡¯t be right for her to find out my feelings for her under these circumstances. You need to keep this a secret for me.¡± Lucas responded with silence, his expression unreadable. Noticing Lucas¡¯s reticence, Johnson said, ¡°I have feelings for Belinda, and I intend to pursue them in the future. Would that bother you?¡± At this, Lucas let out a coldugh. A look of contempt shed across his handsome features as he met Johnson¡¯s gaze firmly. ¡°I don¡¯t care for her, so why would this bother me? After my father¡¯s uing birthday, Belinda and I will get a divorce. After that, she can be with whoever she wants¡ªthat is no concern of mine.¡± His tone was resolute, his words sharp and clear, as if he was trying to convince both Johnson and himself. Johnson¡¯s eyebrows knitted briefly before he rxed. He said, ¡°Your words are reassuring!¡± He chuckled with a hint of mischief, his toneced with intent. ¡°If you could perhaps arrange more chances for me and Belinda to meet, that would be wonderful.¡± Hearing that, Lucas could feel the veins on his forehead throbbing a few times. He fixed Johnson with a frosty look, his voice dropping to an icy whisper. ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck.¡± Johnson quickly raised his hands in a gesture of surrender,ughing. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll back off. Are you happy now?¡± . . . Chapter 179 ?Chapter 179: Silence fell between them following the exchange. Lucas resumed his meal, his brow furrowed in displeasure. What was wrong with the chef here today? Why did everything taste so off? During their meal, Lucas¡¯s curiosity overcame his irritation, prompting him to inquire, ¡°Johnson, why do you have feelings for Belinda? What¡¯s so special about her?¡± What on earth was so great about that woman? Johnson replied with a soft smile, his gaze thoughtful. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to exin. Even if I could articte this, you wouldn¡¯t understand what I feel. You have to interact with Belinda in person and really see her with an open heart to understand the nuances that make her so charming.¡± Lucas¡¯s gaze dropped, his longshes veiling whatever emotion flickered in his eyes, rendering his thoughts unreadable to Johnson. Looking at Lucas¡¯s reaction, Johnson spoke up, his smile tinged with relief. ¡°I¡¯m actually d to hear you don¡¯t have feelings for her, Lucas. Otherwise, I¡¯d have no chancepeting against you.¡± Lucas remained silent, offering no response. With a casual shrug, Johnson added, ¡°Because, you know, Belinda has feelings for you. If you felt the same about her, I¡¯d be out of the running.¡± At this, Lucas¡¯s expression softened slightly, but it was fleeting. After their lunch, Lucas and Johnson went their separate ways, heading back to their respectivepanies. |??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c?? At Triumph Consortium, tension hung thick in the air throughout the afternoon. Employees trod carefully, their voices barely above whispers, anxious not to stir any trouble. Everyone at Triumph Consortium knew that their CEO, Lucas, was not in the best of moods today. Outside the CEO¡¯s office on the top floor, Lucas¡¯s voice could be heard sharply cutting through the quiet. ¡°Is ¡®sorry¡¯ the only thing you have to offer when you fail? If you can¡¯t manage such a simple task, how do you expect to run a department? I expect a satisfactory proposal on my desk by the end of the day tomorrow, or you can pack up your things and leave thispany!¡± Several minutester, the assistants and secretaries outside the CEO¡¯s office watched as the director of the creative department walked out of the office with his head hanging low. With a gulp, the on-duty secretary swallowed nervously. The general assistant said, ¡°Can you see it? Mr. rk is in a foul mood today. Tread carefully and stay alert!¡± ¡°Understood,¡± the secretary and the other two assistants responded quickly, nodding in agreement. One assistant whispered, ¡°It¡¯s odd, though. Mr. rk was fine this morning. What could¡¯ve happened at lunch to change his mood so dramatically?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him like this before,¡± another assistant added, clearly bewildered. ¡°Enough talking. Let¡¯s all get back to work,¡± the general assistant said, his voice low as he frowned. With that directive, everyone scattered, returning to their tasks. . . . Chapter 180 ?Chapter 180: At the Thomas family¡¯s residence, Belinda woke up to find it was already past seven in the evening. Feeling much more revitalized after her rest, she headed downstairs. She noticed that both Santino and Darren had returned home. ¡°Hello, Santino, Mollie, Darren,¡± Belinda greeted them, stifling a yawn. ¡°What kept you upst night?¡± Mollie asked curiously. Belinda exined, ¡°My mom had a high feverst night, so I stayed upte all night to make sure she was okay.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Mollie nodded, not saying anything more. During dinner, Santino suddenly turned to Belinda. ¡°Belinda, is Albin Bat your aunt¡¯s husband?¡± Caught off guard by the question, Belinda hesitated for a moment before replying, ¡°Yes, he is. Why do you ask?¡± Santino exined, ¡°He was at mypany today, introduced himself as your aunt¡¯s husband, and expressed interest in coborating with me.¡± Belinda¡¯s frustration was palpable as she heard that. She couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. She was astonished by Albin¡¯s audacity to use her name to approach Santino. Before Belinda could respond, Santino inquired further, ¡°Belinda, does your aunt¡¯s family treat you well?¡± Laughing at the question, Belinda teased, ¡°Why do you ask? If they always treat me well, will you agree to coborate with them?¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is packed with great reads ¡°Of course,¡± Santino responded without hesitation. His earnest reply surprised Belinda for a moment. After a while, she smiled, touched by his words. She probed further, ¡°And does Albin¡¯spany meet your criteria for a coboration?¡± Santino admitted, ¡°Honestly, hispany falls short of our standards, but it¡¯s manageable. If his family is good to you, I see no harm in giving him a chance.¡± Belindaughed and stated clearly, ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t even consider it, Santino. Just turn him down directly!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Santino gave her a puzzled look. Darren understood what Belinda meant and said, ¡°What Belinda is saying is that her rtionship with Albin¡¯s family is strained, so there¡¯s no need for you to agree to coborate with the Bat family because of her.¡± Santino turned to Belinda. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Belinda confirmed with a nod, her face set in a resolute expression. In truth, her ties with the Bat family were more than strained¡ªthey had a bad rtionship. Previously, the Bat family had always treated her with disdain andmunicated with her only in harsh tones. Darren smiled faintly, his voice steady as he exined, ¡°It¡¯s quite apparent. If the rtionship between Belinda and the Bat family were indeed good, Albin wouldn¡¯t have needed to approach you in person using Belinda¡¯s name. Belinda would have been the one introducing him to you.¡± Darren had also seen Belinda roll her eyes with a displeased look earlier when she had heard Santino mention Albin¡¯s visit. Santino paused to consider this and, finding the logic sound, nodded in agreement. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll instruct my assistant to formally decline their proposal tomorrow.¡± . . . Chapter 181 ?Chapter 181: After hearing the news of Albin¡¯s visit to Santino, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but smirk, a trace of sarcasm flickering in her gaze. Did the Bat family truly believe they could sway Santino merely by mentioning her name? Ridiculous! Were they expecting her to repay their malice with kindness? But she was far from a saint. She would never forget how they had treated her and would never help them. She never forgot those who treated her well. And her adversaries? She remembered them just as well, if not better. The dinner that evening buzzed with warmth. After dinner, Belinda strolled through the estate with Mollie when her phone buzzed with the notification of a message. ncing at her phone, Belinda noticed that the message was from Johnson. ¡°Head to the Dream Club now; we need to talk.¡± Curious, Belinda replied, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°Juste over. You¡¯ll see when you arrive. Make it quick,¡± Johnson urged. ¡°Understood,¡± Belinda responded. As Belinda pocketed her phone, Mollie¡¯s voice broke the silence, asking, ¡°Is everything okay?¡± ¡°Just a friend needing to talk to me at the club,¡± Belinda exined. ¡°You should go then. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Mollie replied. ¡°No rush¡ªI¡¯d like to finish our walk together first,¡± Belinda responded with a smile. Mollie, epting her decision, simply smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright then.¡± Once their walk ended, Belinda made her way back to the house, grabbed her bag, and headed out. Upon arriving at the Dream Club, Belinda swung the doors to the private room open to find Johnson absorbed in a game of snooker by himself. Noticing Belinda¡¯s arrival, Johnson offered her a cue stick. ¡°Care for a game?¡± Belinda ced her bag aside, grasped the cue stick, and joined the game Johnson had already initiated. With a decisive ¡°bang,¡± one of the balls dropped into a pocket. ¡°Nice shot!¡± Johnson apuded with a smile. Carefully eyeing her next move, Belinda leaned over for another attempt. Unfortunately, the shot this time missed its mark. Johnson stepped forward, positioned himself by the table, and took aim. He casually mentioned, ¡°I had lunch with Lucas today.¡± Belinda shot him a quick nce but kept her thoughts to herself, not saying anything. . . . Chapter 182 ?Chapter 182: ¡°He asked me about my rtionship with you,¡± Johnson said as he executed his shot. Belinda, keeping her face neutral, prepared for her turn. With a slight smirk, Johnson dropped his nextment. ¡°I told him that¡­ I have feelings for you.¡± Another ¡°bang¡± echoed as Belinda¡¯s attempt sent the cue ball into the pocket by mistake. She stared at Johnson in disbelief. ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± Johnson ced his stick on the rack and walked toward the sofa. Belinda, puzzled and shocked, followed him. ¡°Why on earth would you lie to Lucas, saying that you have feelings for me?¡± Once they were seated, Belinda sighed and asked Johnson, feeling resigned. She was certain Johnson didn¡¯t harbor feelings for her because she had identally learned of someone else he deeply cared about before. Johnson faced her with a raised brow and said, ¡°I was doing you a favor.¡± Confused, Belinda asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± With a hint of mischief, Johnson exined, ¡°Don¡¯t you wonder if Lucas might be jealous? Stirring up a sense of crisis in him could bring interesting oues.¡± Belinda scoffed dismissively, ¡°Jealous? Please. He doesn¡¯t have feelings for me at all. Why would he be jealous?¡± A sly smile yed on Johnson¡¯s lips. ¡°Are you absolutely certain about that?¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze narrowed, suspicion etching her features as she considered his words. Johnson suggested, ¡°Why not test it out? What if Lucas actually gets jealous?¡± Belinda looked down, her expression unchanged. After a while, she said, ¡°And if he does get jealous, what then? Does it really change anything?¡± Johnson¡¯s face took on a solemn look as he met her gaze directly. ¡°If he is jealous, it indicates he has feelings for you.¡± Pausing for a moment, he drew a deep breath. ¡°Belinda, think about it. Are you really over Lucas? This could be your chance to uncover his true feelings for you. Don¡¯t you want to know this?¡± Belinda stayed quiet, pondering Johnson¡¯s words. Could Lucas really feel jealous because of her? Would he care if he knew that Johnson had feelings for her? After a moment, Belinda burst intoughter and looked at Johnson with a hint of mischief. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t that put you in an awkward position?¡± Johnson grinned upon hearing that. He gave a casual shrug. ¡°A minor sacrifice for the possible joy of you is worth it.¡± Johnson could sense Belinda¡¯s unspoken agreement. He was well aware that beneath her facade of wanting to sever ties and fall out of love with Lucas, her feelings for Lucas remained. As a devoted friend of Lucas and a trusted confidant to Belinda, Johnson earnestly wished for their mutual happiness. He also hoped that they could be together. Therefore, if his subtle nudges could help mend their rtionship, he was all for it. And should it be clear that Lucas harbored no affection for Belinda, he wouldn¡¯t force anything. Belinda offered a small smile and pursed her lips before inquiring, ¡°When you mentioned your feelings for me to Lucas, what was his reaction?¡± . . . Chapter 183 ?Chapter 183: Johnson answered, ¡°I questioned whether it would bother him if I pursued you. He insisted it was of no concern to him.¡± At that, a bitter smile touched Belinda¡¯s lips, her expression subtly tinged with sarcasm. Johnson looked at her and casually said, ¡°Yet, Lucas is a proud man. Even if his feelings were stirred, he wouldn¡¯t easily admit that.¡± Belinda remained silent. She believed Johnson didn¡¯t know Lucas as well as she did. ¡°Let¡¯s switch gears and sing instead,¡± Johnson suggested, shifting the mood. He scrolled through the song list and chose the song ¡°I Only Care About You,¡± passing the microphone to Belinda. ¡°You always bring this song to life. I want to hear you sing it again.¡± Belinda gave him an eye roll but epted the microphone nheless. Midway through Belinda¡¯s performance, a thought struck Johnson. He swiftly pulled out his phone, captured a video of Belinda¡¯s heartfelt singing, and sent it to Lucas via WhatsApp. At that time, Lucas was stayingte at the office, working. The notification from his phone drew his attention. He grabbed it and tapped open WhatsApp. When he noticed the message was from Johnson, his eyebrows gave a slight twitch. Curious, he clicked on the video Johnson had sent him. In the footage, Belinda appeared, gripping the microphone, gazing forward, her red lips parting slightly¡­ ¡°Time may pass quickly, but my focus remains on you alone. Enveloped willingly by your presence, I realize how vital a soulmate is in life¡ªwithout one, life seems devoid of purpose¡­¡± Her voice, both charming and melodious, was filled with emotion, effortlessly drawing Lucas into the depths of her singing. This was Lucas¡¯s first time hearing Belinda sing. Just then, a sudden thought crossed Lucas¡¯s mind. Belinda was with Johnson at this very moment? When he thought of this, his brow creased instantly. At that moment, his phone buzzed once more with a new message from Johnson on WhatsApp. Lucas checked the new message from Johnson. ¡°Lucas, Belinda is with me right now. I¡¯ll bring her hometer. If Harold asks about her, please find an excuse for me.¡± Lucas¡¯s face darkened as he read this. He quickly closed WhatsApp and tossed his phone aside. Meanwhile, Johnson wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned by Lucas¡¯sck of reply. He continued to sing with Belinda for a while. After a few songs, they moved on to another round of pool. They were neck and neck in the match when Belinda¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Belinda took her phone out of her pocket, her eyes flickering briefly when she caught sight of the caller ID on her screen. She inhaled slowly and swiped to answer the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± came Lucas¡¯s deep voice from the other end of the line. . . . Chapter 184 ?Chapter 184: ¡°I am at the Dream Club,¡± Belinda replied. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Stay there and wait for me. My dad told me to pick you up.¡± Lucas hung up before Belinda could respond. Belinda could only stare at her phone in bewilderment. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Johnson asked as he approached Belinda, noticing her expression. Belinda pursed her lips together and then sighed. ¡°Lucas called asking where I was. Then, he told me to wait for him here. Apparently, Harold told him toe and pick me up.¡± Johnson chuckled under his breath. ¡°Sounds like he¡¯s panicking now,¡± hemented in a teasing tone. Belinda¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion. ¡°Panicking? About what?¡± Johnson nced at his watch, his lips curling into a sly smile. ¡°Forty minutes ago, I sent him a message saying that you¡¯re with me. Didn¡¯t take him long to call you, huh?¡± Belinda blinked at him in surprise. First of all, she had never expected Johnson to send Lucas such a message, and behind her back, too! Second of all, Lucas¡­ Was Lucasing to get her because Harold had told him to do so, or was it because he didn¡¯t like her spending time alone with Johnson? ¡°Hang on,¡± Johnson said as he took out his own phone and dialed Lucas¡¯s number. The call connected after a couple of rings. Johnson put it on speaker before saying, ¡°Lucas! Come on, man! I asked you to cover for me in front of Harold, and yet you¡¯re stilling to pick up Belinda now?¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± Lucas said slowly. ¡°I only saw your message after I got my dad¡¯s call.¡± Johnson smirked at the obvious excuse. He shot Belinda a mischievous look and went on to say, ¡°Look, Lucas, do you think you cane a bitter? Or I can just drop her off at the rk family¡¯s residence, and we can all meet up there. How does that sound?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already on my way to the Dream Club,¡± Lucas stated. ¡°I¡¯m busy with work now, Johnson. I still have important work to do after I pick up Belinda. I can¡¯t dy this.¡± This was his way of telling Johnson to stop wasting his time with pointless negotiations. Johnson put on an act, sighing in disappointment. ¡°All right, then,¡± he said. Lucas promptly ended the call without another word. After the call ended, Johnson pocketed his phone and grinned at Belinda. ¡°Do you believe he only saw my message after he got the call from Harold?¡± Belinda pursed her lips and said nothing. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t,¡± Johnson added with a knowing glint in his eyes. ¡°You should ask Harold about this when you get home. See whether he really asked Lucas to pick you up, or if Lucas is just using the old man as an excuse.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t react. Her expression remained unchanged, but she did take Johnson¡¯s words to heart. Less than half an hourter, Belinda walked out of the club and into the parking lot, where Lucas was waiting for her in his car. She opened the car door and got in. No sooner had she fastened her seatbelt than Lucas started the engine and sped away. When Belinda heard Lucas¡¯s question, her eyes briefly sparkled. ¡°He¡¯s fantastic! He is handsome andes from a respectable family. He has a great build, and¡­¡± Lucas cut her off before she could continue, his tone sharp. ¡°A great build?¡± . . . Chapter 185 ?Chapter 185: He stressed each syble, turning to face Belinda with a cold stare. ¡°How would you know that?¡± ¡°Just by looking, of course,¡± Belinda replied matter-of-factly. Lucas¡¯s forehead veins bulged in response. Looking? How on earth could she have seen Johnson¡¯s build closely before? Lucas¡¯s expression darkened, his voice cold as he asked, ¡°And just how did you manage to see that?¡± Belinda blinked, a flicker of mischief in her eyes. ¡°Well¡­ That¡¯s something I can¡¯t really disclose.¡± With a yful hint of secrecy, she seemed to suggest something very scandalous, yet internally, she was calm. How had she seen it? She had merely looked, naturally. What else could it be? It wasn¡¯t like she had seen Johnson naked or anything. The car suddenly came to a halt, its tires screeching against the roadside. Lucas¡¯s face flushed with fury, his eyes a raging dark hue. Clenching his teeth, he said sharply, ¡°Belinda, have you lost all sense of decency? We are still legally married!¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c¨®m is your escape Belinda felt her heart flutter at his intense disy of emotion. She faced Lucas directly, questioning, ¡°In what way have I lost all sense of decency?¡± A mischievous thought flickered across her mind, prompting a slight smirk from her. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you, Mr. rk? Why are you so angry?¡± Lucas was stunned for a moment. Then, he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Who were you with just now?¡± he asked casually as the car merged onto the highway. ¡°Johnson,¡± Belinda replied with a calm expression, knowing that Lucas already knew the answer. Lucas fell silent. Just when Belinda thought Lucas wouldn¡¯t speak again, he suddenly asked, ¡°So, what do you think of Johnson?¡± It was Belinda¡¯s remark that made him recognize the intensity of his own reaction. Regaining hisposure, he forced a scornful smile. ¡°Angry? Hardly¡­ I just feel embarrassed by you. Once we¡¯re divorced, you¡¯re free to look at whomever you please. But while you¡¯re still my wife, I expect you to have some decency and do what is right. Don¡¯t tarnish my family¡¯s name.¡± By the end of his speech, his tone had turned stern. Lucas didn¡¯t wait for Belinda¡¯s response; instead, he fired up the engine and continued to drive. On the outside, Lucas maintained a facade of calmness, yet internally, he felt like a raging fire was consuming him. He was frustrated with himself now. He was startled by the unsettling realization that Belinda had a growing influence over his emotions¡ªa development he found troubling. Meanwhile, Belinda remained calm, casually observing Lucas before she shifted her gaze to the passing scenery outside the car window, her face a mask of neutrality. The rest of the drive passed in silence. . . . Chapter 186 ?Chapter 186: Upon reaching the rk family home, they exited the car and entered the house in session. Inside, Harold was lounging in the living room, absorbed in a television show. Noticing their arrival, Harold brightened up and called out cheerfully, ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± Belinda greeted Harold with a nod. Lucas, wearing an indifferent expression, said, ¡°I¡¯m off to the study now.¡± ¡°Still buried in work?¡± Harold inquired. Turning to Harold, Lucas said in a cold voice, ¡°Had you not insisted I pick her up, I would have finished working already.¡± Harold, caught off guard by his words, shot Lucas a sharp look. ¡°You brat! What¡¯s so wrong about picking up your own wife? It¡¯s your responsibility!¡± Without a word, Lucas turned and made his way upstairs to the study. Belinda, hearing their conversation, felt a pang of disappointment. So, it had been Harold¡¯s idea for Lucas to pick her up. She had thought otherwise¡­ Clearly, she had read too much into the matter. At that moment, Belinda struggled to pinpoint her emotions. Each time she dared to think Lucas harbored even a trace of affection for her, reality would briskly correct her. The sting of that realization was acutely unpleasant. Yet, unbeknownst to Belinda¡­ Although Harold was the one who had arranged for Lucas to pick Belinda up, it was actually a maid who had subtly hinted to Harold in conversation, prompting him to ask Lucas to pick up Belinda. And that maid¡­ ¡°Harold, I¡¯m going to turn in for the night,¡± Belinda said to Harold. Harold nodded and responded, ¡°Alright, have a good night.¡± Once in her room, Belinda went to the bathroom. After her shower, she noticed Lucas was absent. At that moment, her phone began to ring. Belinda picked up the call. Johnson was on the other end of the line. ¡°So, did you ask Harold about that?¡± he asked eagerly. ¡°Yes, Harold did arrange for Lucas toe and get me,¡± Belinda replied. ¡°Really?¡± Johnson¡¯s voice carried his surprise. He thought for a second and then suggested, ¡°Keep trying. We will find out about Lucas¡¯s true feelings for you eventually.¡± Belinda remained silent. She suddenly felt that this kind of probing was pointless. She realized how futile it was to hope for Lucas¡¯s affection. Belinda and Johnson exchanged a few more words before she ended the call. . . . Chapter 187 ?Chapter 187: She ced her phone aside and stretched out on the bed. Exhausted from a sleepless night yesterday and having rested only for a few hours earlier, Belinda felt fatigue quickly ovee her. She switched off themp and closed her eyes, sinking into a deep sleep soon. When she opened her eyes again, it was already the next morning. After getting ready, she headed to the hospital for work. It was a particrly busy day at the hospital, and Belinda was constantly on her feet until she finally got a break at lunchtime. At the sprawling estate of the Wright family, today, since Car was not at home, Holley decided to visit the Wright family home. The dinner table was upied only by Madonna¡¯s family, Baker, and Holley. Displeasure marred Lillie¡¯s features; her contempt for Holley¡¯s presence was evident. Despite this, with Baker, the family head, not saying anything about it, she naturally kept her thoughts to herself. Unexpectedly, Madonna scoffed in the middle of dinner, catching everyone¡¯s attention. With a scornful look, she said, ¡°Belinda¡¯s alliance with Santino seemed to promise social advancement. We all hoped to leverage her new connections before. Yet, unexpectedly¡­¡± Baker furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°What are you trying to say here?¡± Frustrated, Madonna responded, ¡°This morning, Santino¡¯s assistant contacted Albin to refuse his offer of coboration. They imed that Albin¡¯spany was unsuitable to work with them. I think that¡¯s just an excuse! It¡¯s apparent that the Thomas family ces no value on Belinda. Despite Albin identifying himself as Belinda¡¯s family, they still refused his proposal!¡± Hearing this, Baker tightened his lips and remained quiet. What value did Albin have by being Belinda¡¯s aunt¡¯s husband? Not even he, Belinda¡¯s biological father, received any respect from the Thomas family because of her! Madonna added sharply, ¡°Clearly, Belinda means nothing to the Thomas family. She believes she is aligning herself with power, assuming she is beyond all of us. But what is the reality? She is nothing but aughingstock!¡± The sarcasm in her tone was evident. Baker, still silent, continued eating, his demeanor detached. Holley couldn¡¯t resist saying, ¡°From the beginning, Belinda was clear she wouldn¡¯t get involved in the Thomas family¡¯s business dealings.¡± Right after Holley finished speaking, Madonna¡¯s piercing eyes turned toward her. She eximed in anger, ¡°And just who do you think you are? Should you be speaking here at all? You should know your ce!¡± Holley immediately recoiled and mped her mouth shut. With a cold sneer, Madonna said, ¡°Belinda said she won¡¯t get involved? She wishes she could! But really, is she even in a position to meddle?¡± Holley bowed her head, too intimidated to utter another word. At that moment, Madonna turned her attention to Baker and inquired, ¡°Baker, have you discussed Lillie¡¯s issue with Belinda?¡± Baker¡¯s face momentarily stiffened. His expression darkened as he answered, ¡°She turned me down.¡± . . . Chapter 188 ?Chapter 188: ¡°What?¡± Madonna stared at Baker, her disbelief evident. ¡°She refused you even after you personally spoke with her about that? Baker, doesn¡¯t your own daughter respect you?¡± Baker felt a sting of humiliation at her words. Scowling, he retorted, ¡°You know her situation has changed! She has the backing of the Thomas family now; what can I do? I can¡¯t force her to do things she doesn¡¯t want to do.¡± Madonna let out a scornfulugh. ¡°The backing of the Thomas family? Well, whether the Thomas family truly supports her remains to be seen.¡± Baker stayed silent, his frustration evident. At that moment, Madonna¡¯s eyes turned towards Holley, who had been quietly eating from the side. ¡°Holley,¡± she called. Holley lifted her gaze to meet Madonna¡¯s. ¡°Yes, what can I do for you?¡± Madonna fixed her stare on Holley, articting each word with emphasis. ¡°Your daughter¡ªshe ought to heed your advice, right?¡± Holley quickly grasped what Madonna was hinting at. With a nervous gulp, she pressed her lips together for a second and responded, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. I¡¯ve tried speaking with Belinda several timestely, but she wouldn¡¯t heed my words.¡± After a brief hesitation, she hastily continued, ¡°Now that she¡¯s an adult, she has formed her own views and rarely takes my guidance.¡± Madonna¡¯s face chilled at Holley¡¯s exnation. Her sneer sharpened as she asked, ¡°Are you saying you won¡¯t help me with this?¡± Holley quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to help you, but honestly, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± Madonna¡¯s gaze hardened, her voice biting. ¡°Enough with the excuses! Just tell me if you will help me with this!¡± Taking a deep breath, Holley firmly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I really cannot help you with this.¡± Despite her fear of Madonna, Holley stood resolute on this issue. ¡°Very well then! This is truly great!¡± Madonna¡¯sughter wasced with fury. She then turned to Baker, gesturing at Holley. ¡°Look, Baker! Now it¡¯s not just Belinda opposing us, but even this insignificant woman dares to refuse me!¡± Baker scowled, his voiceden with impatience. ¡°Belinda isn¡¯t thepliant child she used to be! She no longer heeds my words or Holley¡¯s, so badgering Holley is pointless. Let¡¯s just drop this! If Lillie is genuinely interested in Darren, she should pursue him herself. If she seeds, then it¡¯s all because of her own efforts. Ultimately, it all depends on Darren¡¯s feelings, right? Even if Belinda were to intervene, if Darren doesn¡¯t reciprocate Lillie¡¯s feelings, it would not work!¡± Holley promptly nodded in agreement. As Baker began to defend Holley, Madonna¡¯s irritation surged. ¡°Baker, you¡­¡± She could hardly believe Baker wasn¡¯t taking her side but was instead supporting his mistress. Bristling with anger, she instructed Holley, ¡°Fetch me a bowl of soup, now!¡± . . . Chapter 189 ?Chapter 189: Baker frowned and said, ¡°We have servants here for that. Why should Holley have to do it?¡± ¡°No, Baker, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go,¡± Holley said, reassuring him gently. She then excused herself and went to the kitchen. It was clear to Holley that Madonna was using this errand to express her displeasure. Holley soon returned, setting a bowl of soup down in front of Madonna. As Madonna touched the bowl, she quickly pulled back her hand, wincing in pain. Furious, she eximed, ¡°Holley! This is too hot! Are you trying to hurt me?¡± Holley felt a surge of resignation. She knew clearly that the bowl of soup was not hot. She had made sure of it herself¡ªit wasfortably warm, definitely not hot enough to hurt anyone. Holley bit her lip before carefully responding, ¡°I tested it myself¡ªit¡¯s not too hot.¡± Madonna¡¯s eyes narrowed as she retorted sharply, ¡°What are you trying to imply here? That I¡¯m making this up to target you?¡± Though it seemed obvious, Holley kept herposure. She took a deep breath and asked, ¡°What would you like me to do then?¡± ¡°What do I want?¡± A sinister smile crept over Madonna¡¯s face as sheughed coldly. Just then¡­ Madonna reached out, grabbed the bowl, and flipped it onto Holley¡¯s head. The soup poured over her, soaking her hair and shoulders. A wicked sneer curled across Madonna¡¯s lips as she taunted, ¡°Well? Do you know whether it¡¯s hot or not now?¡± The dining room fell silent. Everyone froze, stunned by Madonna¡¯s shocking disy of cruelty. For a long moment, no one moved or spoke, struggling to process what had just happened. After a while, Holley blinked, her trembling hand reaching up to touch her soiled hair. Anger and disbelief warred on her face as she stammered, ¡°How¡­ How could you do this to me?¡± Madonna set the bowl down with deliberate force and shot her a withering re. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? What? Do you want to hit me now?¡± ¡°Madonna, you¡¯ve gone too far this time!¡± Baker¡¯s chair scraped loudly as he shot to his feet, his voice sharp with fury. He quickly strode over to Holley, gently wiping the soup from her hair with a tissue. His expression darkened. Turning to Madonna, he demanded, ¡°How is this hot? It¡¯s barely warm!¡± Madonna folded her arms, unfazed. ¡°I think it¡¯s hot. What are you going to do about it?¡± Baker¡¯s jaw clenched as he said, ¡°Apologize to Holley. Now.¡± Madonna let out a mockingugh, her tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Apologize? To her? Have you lost your mind, Baker, or do you think I have? You want me to apologize to a mistress? How ridiculous! I would never do that!¡± Baker¡¯s face hardened, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°Stop it, Madonna! Enough with the nonsense.¡± But Madonna stood her ground, her posture defiant. ¡°Nonsense? Oh, so now the truth is nonsense? Holley knew you were married, and she still had your child behind everyone¡¯s back.¡± And now, here she is, acting like she belongs in this house! Car tolerates her because she¡¯s too kind for her own good, but that doesn¡¯t make Holley¡¯s behavior any less shameful. . . . Chapter 190 ?Chapter 190: So yes, I will bully her if I want to! Just being in the same room as her makes my skin crawl. I¡¯ve lost my appetite now!¡± Madonna quickly stood up and turned to leave. As she passed Holley, she paused to re at her, her voice icy with contempt. ¡°Shameless bitch!¡± Without another word, she stormed out of the room. Albin and Lillie quickly stood up and followed her. Silence descended over the dining room. Only Baker, Holley, and a quiet maid remained now. The maid stood in the corner, her head bowed, unwilling to meet anyone¡¯s eyes. Holley¡¯sposure crumbled as tears streamed down her cheeks. Baker hesitated for a moment before pulling her into a gentle embrace. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Holley. I shouldn¡¯t have let this happen. Madonna has no right to treat you that way.¡± Holley sobbed against his chest, her shoulders shaking. After a while, she pulled away, her voice hoarse and trembling. ¡°She¡¯s right, though. I am despicable. I ruined your family. This is all my fault.¡± ¡°Holley¡ª¡± Baker began, but she cut him off, shaking her head violently. Covering her face, she then turned and ran away. ¡°Holley!¡± Baker called after her, but she didn¡¯t stop. Visit gal????v??ls for updates Baker stood there, his expression darkening slowly. He also believed Madonna had crossed a line this time. At the Grand ins General Hospital. Belinda answered her phone, surprised. ¡°Paulette? Is something wrong?¡± Paulette was a maid of the Wright family, and Belinda had been quite close to her when she had lived there. ¡°There is something I think you need to know,¡± Paulette said in a serious tone. Belinda¡¯s tone shifted, her brow furrowing. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Today, your mother came to the Wright family estate for lunch and had an unpleasant run-in with Madonna,¡± Paulette said. At the mention of Madonna, Belinda¡¯s brows furrowed sharply. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± she asked. Paulette sighed and began recounting the events at the dining table today, her tone heavy with frustration. ¡°In the end, your mother left in tears,¡± Paulette continued, pausing for a moment. ¡°Honestly, what Madonna said was beyond cruel, and her behavior? Completely out of line. She was clearly causing trouble for your mother on purpose.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression darkened, her anger simmering just beneath the surface. She took a steadying breath before asking, ¡°And my dad? What was his reaction?¡± Paulette hesitated before answering. ¡°Your dad defended your mom right away. He scolded Madonna and even demanded she apologize. But, of course, Madonna wouldn¡¯t back down, and he¡­ He couldn¡¯t force her to apologize.¡± Belinda fell silent. Her fingers tightened slightly around the phone as her thoughts churned. After a long pause, she asked, ¡°Madonna wanted my mother to convince me, didn¡¯t she? Did my mother really refuse her?¡± ¡°She did,¡± Paulette replied with a nod. ¡°Your mother was adamant¡ªshe refused outright and said she wouldn¡¯t try to persuade you, no matter what. That¡¯s what really set Madonna off.¡± . . . Chapter 191 ?Chapter 191: Belinda exhaled slowly. Her voice softened as she said, ¡°Alright. Thanks for telling me this, Paulette.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Paulette replied, her tone lighter now. ¡°I¡¯ll let you get back to work.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Belinda ended the call, but the tension in her body lingered. She gripped her phone tightly, her mind a storm of anger. Madonna! That woman had really crossed a line this time! Belinda understood this perfectly¡ªthis wasn¡¯t just an attack on her mother; Madonna had targeted her mother to get back at her. Unable to confront her directly, Madonna had taken her anger out on her mother instead. When Belinda thought about the humiliation Holley had suffered today, a sh of darkness crossed her eyes. At the same time, she hadn¡¯t expected Holley to have refused Madonna. She had assumed that to tter Madonna, Holley would agree without hesitation and thene to plead with her. But Holley hadn¡¯t done that. At that moment, aplicated mix of emotions swirled in Belinda¡¯s chest. She didn¡¯t know how to feel about this. She took a deep breath, steadying herself. Then, with sharp determination in her eyes, she pulled out her phone and made a call. In a cozy private room of a coffee shop, the door clicked open. Madonna entered, her designer handbag swinging from her arm, her every movement oozing arrogance. She settled onto the plush sofa and looked at Belinda, who was seated across from her. With a smirk, she said sarcastically, ¡°At this hour, instead of inviting me to dinner, you asked me to have coffee with you? How charming.¡± Belinda¡¯s face remained impassive. She believed the sight of Madonna¡¯s face alone was enough to ruin her appetite. She began, her voice calm and measured, ¡°I heard about what happened at lunch today.¡± Madonna¡¯s smirk deepened into a sneer. ¡°Oh, really? What do you want to do about that? Are you here to defend your pathetic mother who is a shameless mistress?¡± Leaning back on the sofa, Madonna crossed her legs and folded her arms, her gaze dripping with contempt. ¡°Go ahead, Belinda. Show me what you¡¯ve got then.¡± A knock interrupted the tense moment as a waiter stepped in, cing a steaming cup of coffee in front of Belinda before leaving the room. Belinda rose slowly, picking up the cup of coffee with a calm demeanor. Without a word, she raised the cup over Madonna¡¯s head. And with a flick of her wrist¡­ The coffee inside the cup cascaded down, soaking Madonna¡¯s head. Madonna froze, her face contorting with disbelief. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Her scream tore through the room as she shot up from the sofa. ¡°Belinda! How dare you do that to me?¡± Her voice cracked with fury. ¡°You bitch! Are you out of your mind?¡± Disheveled and furious, Madonna stood with her hair in disarray, her makeuppletely ruined, and coffee dripping down her face. Her manicured poise was gone, and her expression twisted into a mask of rage. Belinda, calm andposed, ced the coffee cup on the table and picked up a napkin. She cleaned her fingers with a graceful air, her lips curling into a faint, almost imperceptible smile. . . . Chapter 192 ?Chapter 192: ¡°You poured a bowl of soup on my mother, Madonna,¡± she said coolly. ¡°Now, I¡¯ve poured a cup of coffee on you. This all seems fair to me. We are even now.¡± Her voice was soft yet sharp, each word delivered with unnervingposure. ¡°You¡­¡± Madonna was rendered speechless. Her eyes burned with rage as she raised her hand, intent on pping Belinda. But before she couldnd the p, Belinda caught her wrist effortlessly. Madonna¡¯s face twisted with further anger, her teeth clenched as she hissed, ¡°Let go! Belinda, let go of me right now!¡± Belinda¡¯s grip tightened briefly before she released Madonna¡¯s hand with a forceful shove. The momentum sent Madonna stumbling backward, copsing onto the sofa in an ungraceful heap. ¡°How dare you do this to me!¡± Madonna shouted, ring up at Belinda, her chest heaving with indignation. Belinda returned to her seat with an air of nonchnce, recliningzily. She locked eyes with Madonna, her expression icy and indifferent. ¡°Madonna,¡± she began, her voice as measured as ever, ¡°you should be grateful the bowl of soup you dumped on my mother wasn¡¯t scalding hot. If it had been¡­¡± Her gaze sharpened, her tone cold. ¡°If that had been the case, what I poured on you today wouldn¡¯t have been just a cup of warm coffee.¡± Madonna¡¯s re didn¡¯t waver, though her fingers trembled with rage as she reached for a napkin. She dabbed at the sticky streaks on her face, her breathsing fast and shallow. g??????¦Òv??????.c?m ¨C check it out! Taking several deep breaths, sheposed herself, the tremor in her hands stilling. When she finally spoke, her voice carried a mocking edge. ¡°Well, well¡­ Look at you now. The Thomas family has your back, and suddenly, you think you¡¯re untouchable.¡± Belinda smirked faintly, leaning forward. ¡°If you¡¯re aware of the Thomas family¡¯s support for me, then here¡¯s some advice¡ªdon¡¯t mess with me.¡± Madonna let out a loud chuckle. Her gaze then turned steely,ced with derision. ¡°You think the Thomas family actually values you, Belinda? But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the truth. If they cared even the slightest about you, why would they refuse to cooperate with Albin, knowing full well that Albin is your rtive? They do not care about you at all. That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t bother giving us any preferential treatment, not even for your sake.¡± Belinda¡¯s face remained calm, her poise unshaken. She tilted her head slightly, her lips curving into a slight smile. ¡°Do you want to know why they refused Albin?¡± Madonna¡¯s mocking smirk faltered for a moment, a flicker of uncertainty crossing her features. She said nothing, her silence stretching into an uneasy pause. Belinda spoke up, her voice soft yet cutting. ¡°When Albin went to thepany to meet Santino, Santino told me about his visit immediately. He even asked if I wanted to let you have the project. I said no.¡± Her gaze didn¡¯t waver, each word striking with force. ¡°So, Santino refused Albin outright.¡± Madonna¡¯s eyes widened, blood draining from her face. Madonna stared at Belinda in disbelief, her jaw ck. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible!¡± she finally managed to say, her voice barely a whisper. How could this be? Belinda must have been lying! Santino would never listen to Belinda! Belinda, however, was unmoved by Madonna¡¯s shock. Her gaze was icy, her voice sharp. . . . Chapter 193 ?Chapter 193: ¡°Madonna,¡± she began, each word dripping with contempt, ¡°you¡¯d better humble yourself and apologize to my mother, or else¡­¡± Madonna scoffed upon hearing that, her anger ring. Belinda wanted her to apologize to that shameless woman? That was absurd. She would never do that! ¡°Are you threatening me right now?¡± Madonna said, her voice rising. ¡°What can you possibly do to me?¡± Belinda smiled, a knowing glint in her eye. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to you,¡± she said calmly. ¡°But the Bat family¡¯spany¡­ Well, that¡¯s a different story. Thepany might suffer if you don¡¯t apologize to my mother.¡± She was using her connections to intimidate Madonna, to manipte her. But why not? Since Madonna hadn¡¯t yed fair, why would she? Madonna¡¯s face darkened, her eyes narrowing. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± she hissed. Then, a flicker of something crossed her face. Her lips curled into a sneer. ¡°You think you can hurt the Bat family¡¯spany just because you say so? Do you really have that much power?¡± Belinda shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Believe it or not, it doesn¡¯t matter. Just ask your dear brother about Ryan and the Adams family. He¡¯ll fill you in.¡± Then, you can decide whether to apologize to my mother or not.¡± Madonna¡¯s face twisted into a mask of fury. She clenched her jaw, and her eyes narrowed into slits as she red at Belinda. ¡°You can dream on!¡± she spat, her voice venomous. ¡°I will never apologize to your mother! She is a shameless homewrecker!¡± A dangerous glint shed in Belinda¡¯s eyes. She was about to unleash a torrent of fury, but then, she suddenly thought of something. A slow, calcting smile spread across her face as she locked eyes with Madonna. g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s has the stories you love ¡°Oh, Madonna,¡± she said, her voice dripping with contempt, ¡°you seem to have forgotten a little detail about your past. You do remember how you managed to marry Albin before, right?¡± Madonna¡¯s face paled. Her eyes widened in shock and fear as she stammered, ¡°What¡­ What are you talking about?¡± Belinda leaned forward, her voice low and menacing. ¡°Let me refresh your memory then,¡± she said. ¡°You saw Albin, a handsome young man, and you wanted him. So, you tricked him. You drugged him and slept with him, forcing him to marry you. All while he was engaged to another woman.¡± Madonna¡¯s face turned a sickly shade of white. She tried to say something to defend herself, but the words caught in her throat. Belinda continued, ¡°And let¡¯s not forget how you showed up at the Bat family¡¯s doorstep, pregnant and demanding to marry Albin. That was when Albin and his fianc¨¦e were already preparing to get married. A real ssy move, Aunt Madonna.¡± With that, Belinda started pping. Madonna¡¯s expression turned livid. ¡°This is nonsense! How did you know this?¡± ¡°Nonsense?¡± Belinda smirked. ¡°ording to Kylee, it¡¯s the truth. She told me that your dear brother had revealed everything to her while he was drunk.¡± ¡°Are you saying that Baker lied about this?¡± It was indeed Kylee who had revealed the truth to Belinda. Back then, Kylee had spoken of Madonna with so much disdain and contempt. Belinda had been furious about the matter as well. Later, after seeing Kylee¡¯s true colors, Belinda had realized the real target of Kylee¡¯s words hadn¡¯t been Madonna at all. Kylee had said that to insult Holley subtly. Madonna felt a surge of anger as she silently cursed Kylee and Baker. Before she could respond, Belinda continued, ¡°You climbed your way to the top as a homewrecker yourself. Now, you¡¯re standing on a moral high ground, judging others? I feel embarrassed for you. Tell me, Aunt Madonna, are you really any better than my mother?¡± . . . Chapter 194 ?Chapter 194: Belinda often puzzled over the thoughts of the arrogant people around her. Take Madonna and Ryan, for instance. Neither had climbed their socialdders with any semnce of integrity. Yet, they didn¡¯t hesitate to relentlessly assail her with insults, as if determined to crush her beneath their scorn. Could it be that Madonna and Ryan thought belittling her would somehow cleanse their own tarnished reputations? Before Madonna could get a word in, Belinda rose swiftly, grabbed her bag, and made for the exit. When Madonna watched Belinda walk away, a sneer of fury contorted her features. This bitch! She refused to believe anything Belinda had just said. Madonna scoffed at the thought. How could the Thomas family extend such favors to someone who wasn¡¯t even rted to them like Belinda? It seemed utterly absurd! After leaving the coffee shop, Belinda went to the parking lot and took out her phone, dialing a number. She said to Harold over the phone, ¡°I won¡¯t be home for dinner tonight, and I might note back to sleep in the rk family¡¯s residence today. My mother is really struggling right now and needs me to be by her side.¡± A pause followed before Harold responded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send Lucas to apany you.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes darted briefly, showing her hesitation, as she quickly responded, ¡°No need for that, Harold. I can handle this on my own.¡± Harold replied gently, ¡°Don¡¯t say no so quickly. Seeing you and Lucas together could really cheer your mother up. Believe me.¡± ¡°Where are you right now? I¡¯ll send Lucas to pick you up.¡± Belinda remained quiet, digesting Harold¡¯s words. After a brief pause, she agreed and shared her location. ¡°Alright,¡± Harold responded before ending the call. Belinda put her phone away, settled into the driver¡¯s seat of her car, and waited for Lucas to show up. It took about forty minutes before Lucas arrived. Belinda got into his car, and they drove off to Vera Vis. On the way, Belinda broke the silence. ¡°Did this interrupt your work?¡± Lucas scoffed, shot her a quick nce, and answered sarcastically, ¡°What if it did?¡± Belinda yfully tilted her head and said, ¡°Then, I guess I can only say that I am sorry.¡± This coaxed a cold chuckle out of Lucas. After a brief pause, he said, his tone bing grave, ¡°What¡¯s going on with your mother?¡± Belinda pressed her lips together for a moment and then answered, ¡°She¡¯s been mistreated by my Aunt Madonna. I can only imagine how distressed she is now.¡± Lucas fell silent after her response. When they reached Vera Vis, Belinda authenticated her entry with a fingerprint scan. The house stood in darkness, not a single light glowing. She turned on the lights in the living room but didn¡¯t find Holley there. Concerned, Belinda proceeded to Holley¡¯s bedroom, which was also engulfed in darkness. Switching on the light, she discovered a deeply troubling scene: Holley was curled up on the bed, her body shaking with silent sobs, a clear disy of deep emotional turmoil. ¡°Mom,¡± Belinda said softly, her voice filled with concern as she sat down on the bed. . . . Chapter 195 ?Chapter 195: Holley slowly turned her head upon hearing Belinda¡¯s voice, revealing her tear-streaked face. Belinda¡¯s heart clenched at the sight, her eyes narrowing with a mix of concern and determination. Holley was on the bed, her eyes swollen and puffy from prolonged crying. Her nose was a bright red, a clear sign of her distress. ¡°Belinda, what brings you here?¡± she asked, her voice hoarse and strained as she slowly sat up. ¡°I came to keep youpany,¡± Belinda said softly. After a brief hesitation, she added, ¡°And Lucas has also apanied me here to see you.¡± Holley¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her mouth slightly agape. ¡°What? Mr. rk is here, too?¡± Belinda nodded, a small smile ying on her lips. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s right outside the room.¡± ¡°Quick, let¡¯s leave the room! We shouldn¡¯t keep Mr. rk waiting,¡± Holley said hurriedly, springing out of bed and smoothing her disheveled clothes. As they stepped out of the room, Holley spotted Lucas sitting on the sofa. The sight of him surprised her. Despite the fact that Lucas had been married to Belinda for so many years, this was his first visit here. ¡°Mr. rk,¡± Holley greeted him cautiously, her tone respectful and slightly nervous. Even Baker, who was far more familiar with Lucas, would never dare to address Lucas by his first name. So, she didn¡¯t dare do that, either. Lucas nced up at Holley, his eyes registering brief surprise before he gave her a slight nod, his expression unreadable. His mind wandered as he observed her, wondering just how Belinda¡¯s aunt had mistreated Holley to leave her looking so broken and fragile. Your next story begins at galnovels . After settling into the sofa, Belinda turned to Holley, her tone steady and sympathetic. ¡°I know about what happened between you and Madonna.¡± At her words, Holley¡¯s eyes reddened instantly, herposure crumbling. She turned her head away, sniffled, and choked out, ¡°Well, she went too far, but¡­ But she wasn¡¯t entirely wrong.¡± Belinda scoffed, herugh sharp and biting. ¡°She didn¡¯t exactly rise to her position honorably back then, so what right does she have to judge you now?¡± Her gaze softened as she leaned forward, speaking to Holley with a serious expression. ¡°Mom, you have no reason to feel inferior to Madonna. You¡¯ve done nothing wrong to her, so why let her intimidate you? If she dares insult or bully you again, fight back¡ªcurse her out and hit her if you have to! Don¡¯t waste your energy being nice to someone who doesn¡¯t deserve your respect.¡± Her eyes glimmered mischievously as she added, ¡°And if things escte, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it for you. And even if I can¡¯t¡­¡± She turned her head toward Lucas, her lips curling into a yful smirk. ¡°My husband will have your back, right?¡± Belinda blinked at Lucas, her teasing tone making the statement sound almost lighthearted. Lucas¡¯ pupils narrowed slightly, Belinda¡¯s words catching him off guard. Holley, her eyes still brimming with tears, turned to look at Lucas as well, her expression tinged with fragile hope. Lucas shifted ufortably under theirbined gazes. An inexplicable sensation stirred within him¡ªone he couldn¡¯t quite understand. He should have dismissed Belinda¡¯s words, perhaps even responded with a cold, cutting remark, as was his habit. But those words refused toe. Instead, after a long pause, he exhaled softly and said in a low voice, ¡°Yeah.¡± . . . Chapter 196 ?Chapter 196: Though his voice was not loud, it was clear enough for both women to hear. Holley¡¯s face broke into a smile, her tear-filled eyes shining with relief. Her voice trembled as she murmured, ¡°Okay, I understand now.¡± Belinda cast Lucas a lingering look, her eyes brimming with gratitude that seemed to stir something deep within her. Her heart fluttered unexpectedly, though she quickly turned her attention back to Holley. Picking up a tissue, Belinda leaned closer and gently dabbed at Holley¡¯s tear-streaked face. ¡°Mom, you can stop crying now,¡± she said tenderly. Holley sniffled, her lips trembling as she managed a small smile. ¡°These are tears of happiness, sweetheart,¡± she said, her voice filled with emotion. Belinda sighed lightly, a trace of resignation flickering across her face. Seeing Holley like this tugged at her heart, filling her with a mix of protectiveness and sorrow. Once her tears were wiped away, Holley shifted slightly, herposure returning. ¡°Mr. rk, Belinda,¡± she said hesitantly, her tone a bit cautious, ¡°have you two had dinner? I can cook something for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Belinda interjected quickly, rising to her feet with purpose. Without waiting for a response, she strode toward the kitchen. Now, in the spacious living room, only Lucas and Holley remained. Holley sat still for a moment, her gaze darting nervously. Though she was in her own home, Lucas¡¯ imposing presence made her feel strangely out of ce, as if she were the guest here. The silence stretched, heavy and awkward, until Holley finally spoke, her voice careful but curious. ¡°Mr. rk, so¡­ How are things between you and Belinda now?¡± she asked. The question hung in the air. Lucas¡¯ expression changed slightly, his lips pressing into a thin line as hepsed into silence. About half a minuteter, Lucas finally spoke, his voice low and rough. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Holley gave a small nod, her expression softening as she said, ¡°As Belinda¡¯s mother, I only ever wish for her to live a happy life. Belinda has had such a hard time growing up with me. She has endured so much ridicule because of my mistakes. I have failed her as a mother¡­¡± Her voice wavered, and her eyes grew misty again, tears threatening to fall once more. She continued, ¡°Now, as long as she can live happily, I¡¯m satisfied.¡± Lucas listened in silence, offering no response. He knew what Holley wanted to hear¡ªthat he would promise to take care of Belinda and ensure her happiness. But it was a promise he couldn¡¯t make and wouldn¡¯t make. So, he let the silence stretch between them. Noticing Lucas¡¯ck of reaction, Holley frowned slightly, a hint of unease flickering across her face. She hesitated but eventually pressed on, her tone more deliberate. ¡°Mr. rk, you know, Belinda has only ever liked two people in her life. You¡ª¡± Lucas¡¯ gaze sharpened, his brows drawing together. ¡°Two?¡± he interjected. ¡°Uh, yes.¡± Holley nodded, a bit startled by his sudden interjection. ¡°When Belinda was about fifteen,¡± she continued carefully, ¡°she came home one day and told me she had a crush on a boy. She said he was very outstanding¡ªso much so that she wanted to work hard to improve herself and be someone worthy of him.¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes narrowed, his gaze darkening with a shadow of something unspoken. There was an odd, almost unreadable meaning in the look he gave Holley. . . . Chapter 197 ?Chapter 197: He was lost in thought for a moment. He had not anticipated that Belinda had been harboring a secret first love all this time. Holley caught the change in his demeanor and froze, realizing toote that perhaps she shouldn¡¯t have brought up this particr story in front of Lucas. She quickly added, her tone turning lighter, ¡°But after that, she never mentioned that boy again. I think she probably forgot all about him. Besides, the person she loves the most is you, Mr. rk.¡± Lucas responded with a faint scoff, his lips curling slightly, but he didn¡¯t say a word. Holley¡¯s lips parted as if she wanted to say something more, but she hesitated, thinking better of it. Silence hung in the air between her and Lucas. At the Wright family estate, the door swung open to reveal Madonna, her appearance utterly disheveled. Her hair was in disarray, her clothes rumpled, and the faint aroma of coffee clung to her. Baker¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Madonna, what happened to you?¡± he asked. Lillie stepped forward quickly, her brows furrowed in concern. ¡°Mom, why do you smell like coffee now? What on earth happened?¡± Madonna let out a coldugh, sinking onto the sofa with a dramatic huff. She shot a sharp, sideways nce at Baker, her toneced with sarcasm. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your Uncle Baker¡¯s daughter about that?¡± Baker blinked, confused. ¡°Kylee did something to you?¡± he asked. But Lillie¡¯s eyes narrowed as realization dawned. ¡°It¡¯s Belinda, isn¡¯t it?¡± Madonna¡¯s face contorted with fury as she clenched her teeth. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s Belinda! She is just as insufferable as her mother, the homewrecker!¡± At the insult, Baker¡¯s frown deepened, a shadow crossing his face. Madonna continued, her voice sharp and tinged with indignation. ¡°Holley went crying to Belinda, saying I bullied her.¡± After that, Belinda invited me out, poured a cup of coffee on my face, and then had the audacity to threaten me! She demanded I apologize to her mother. Otherwise, she said I would face severe consequences!¡± ¡°What?¡± Lillie¡¯s voice rose, a mix of anger and disbelief spilling into her tone. ¡°That is outrageous! Belinda has gone way too far! You are her aunt¡ªhow dare she treat you like this?¡± Baker stayed silent, his expression dark and clouded with conflicting emotions. On one hand, he couldn¡¯t deny that Belinda¡¯s actions were excessive. Disrespecting her aunt in such a way wasn¡¯t appropriate. But on the other hand, he understood her motivation. Belinda was standing up for her mother¡ªhow could he fault her for that? ¡°Baker, don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± Madonna demanded, her sharp tone cutting through the tense silence as she turned to him with an usatory re. ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± Baker said. Madonna spoke up, her righteous indignation ring. ¡°Your daughter treated me like this. Shouldn¡¯t you discipline her and make her kneel and apologize to me?¡± Baker¡¯s gaze remained steady, and after a tense pause, he replied firmly, ¡°If you apologize to Holley, I¡¯ll have Belinda apologize to you.¡± Madonna shot to her feet, her eyes wide with fury and disbelief. ¡°What did you just say? Baker, you are actually siding with that homewrecker over your own sister? How could you do this to me? And have you ever thought about what your wife would think?¡± . . . Chapter 198 ?Chapter 198: Baker¡¯s face hardened, his voice turning cold and resolute. ¡°The matter of Holley and the matter of Belinda are not the same. Madonna, you¡¯re in the wrong concerning the matter with Holley. You should apologize to her.¡± Madonna folded her arms defiantly, her jaw set. ¡°Dream on! I¡¯ll never apologize to that despicable homewrecker!¡± ¡°You!¡± Baker¡¯s temper red, his voice rising, but he stopped himself, his fists clenched at his sides. Madonna, however, ignored his anger, standing her ground. The atmosphere between them grew heavier, the tension thick and unyielding as neither was willing to back down. After a long moment of silence, Madonna¡¯s expression shifted slightly, as though a thought had just crossed her mind. She turned to Baker, her tone tinged with a hint of curiosity. ¡°Baker, tell me¡ªwhat exactly happened to Ryan¡¯s family after he crossed Belinda?¡± Baker¡¯s eyes widened slightly. He was caught off guard by the sudden question. For a moment, he seemed stunned, but then, something clicked in his mind. His expression shifted, a flicker of understanding passing through his gaze. He pressed his lips together as he considered his response. Baker¡¯s tone turned sharp, his voice carrying a probing edge. ¡°What do you mean by that? What exactly are you trying to ask?¡± Madonna let out an exasperated sigh, rolling her eyes dramatically. ¡°How would I know? Belinda told me toe back and ask you this,¡± she snapped impatiently. Baker tilted his head slightly, nodding as if pieces of a puzzle were falling into ce. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s about that matter,¡± he said after thinking for a while. ¡°During one meal, Ryan¡­¡± He began recounting the events, his voice steady and factual, without any embellishment. He exined everything clearly, ensuring Madonna understood the entire thing. As his words sank in, Madonna¡¯splexion paled noticeably. Her breathing grew shallow, and she took several uneven breaths before she muttered, her voice trembling, ¡°No, that is impossible! Absolutely impossible!¡± Her wide, disbelieving eyes locked onto Baker¡¯s as she continued, her voice rising with desperation, ¡°Baker, you¡¯re lying to me! Just so I¡¯ll apologize to Holley, you and your daughter are teaming up to deceive me!¡± Baker¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver under her usation. He met her gaze with calm resolve and replied, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, feel free to ask around yourself. This matter has been the talk of the town¡ªplenty of people know about it.¡± Madonna was rendered momentarily at a loss for words. Her throat worked as she swallowed hard, her visible struggle betraying her internal conflict. Deep down, she knew Baker wasn¡¯t lying. She believed he wouldn¡¯t fabricate something of this magnitude just to make her apologize to Holley. But she just couldn¡¯t ept that this was real. If what Baker had said was true, and considering how much the Thomas family valued Belinda, it wasn¡¯t beyond reason that they would refuse to coborate with their family¡ªor even sabotage existing partnerships. This realization struck Madonna like a physical blow, and her throat felt unbearably dry. Even swallowing became an effort, the weight of her thoughts pressing down on her. Beside her, Lillie stood motionless, her shock mirroring Madonna¡¯s. She was at a loss for words, processing the information. Who would have thought Belinda wielded such influence now? After a brief nce at them, Baker stood up and adjusted his jacket, his tone calm yet firm. ¡°I¡¯ve said all I needed to say. What you want to do next is up to you. But don¡¯t wait until Belinda takes matters into her own hands to realize your mistakes. By then, it might be toote to apologize to her or make amends.¡± . . . Chapter 199 ?Chapter 199: Without waiting for a response, he turned and headed upstairs, leaving behind a pale Madonna and an anxious Lillie in the heavy silence. At Vera Vis, Lucas seemed to have a better appetite than usual. Perhaps it was the meal that suited his taste, but he ate more than he typically did this time, finishing an extra portion. Belinda noticed this and allowed a small, satisfied smile to curve her lips. She had prepared several dishes she knew Lucas liked, a subtle gesture to repay him for helping her earlier. After dinner, she loaded the dishes into the dishwasher, wiped down the counters, and returned to the living room with a te of fresh fruit. The three of them¡ªLucas, Belinda, and Holley¡ªsat together on the sofa, eating fruit and watching TV. The atmosphere was uncharacteristically tranquil, a rare harmony settling over the room. As the clock nearly struck ten, Holley broke the peaceful silence, speaking with a gentle smile. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You two should head back.¡± Belinda looked at her mother and then said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll stay over tonight and keep youpany.¡± Turning to Lucas, she added, her tone casual, ¡°You can head back now.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Lucas replied with a nod, his tone calm. Holley, watching the exchange, didn¡¯t refuse Belinda. ¡°Belinda, why don¡¯t you see Mr. rk out?¡± Belinda hesitated for a moment, wanting to refuse, thinking it was unnecessary for her to see Lucas out. But then, she remembered Lucas¡¯ earlier support for her. Suppressing her reluctance, she nodded lightly. ¡°Okay, I will do that.¡± The two left Holley¡¯s ce and stepped into the elevator together. The hum of the elevator filled the silence, but Lucas broke it, his curiosity evident. ¡°How exactly did your aunt hurt your mother?¡± he asked, his deep voice calm but probing. Belinda blinked, surprised that Lucas would show any interest in the matter. After a brief moment of contemtion, she began recounting the entire story to him. Lucas listened intently, his brows furrowing as the details unfolded. Madonna¡¯s actions, as described by Belinda, were undeniably over the line. However, when Belinda mentioned that she had sshed coffee on Madonna for that, Lucas¡¯ expression shifted. His brow arched slightly, a flicker of amusement crossing his face. He knew that Belinda wouldn¡¯t let anyone mess with her or her loved ones now. Her response was exactly what he hade to expect. Belinda exhaled deeply, her tone calm yet resolute as she said, ¡°I won¡¯tment on who was right or wrong in what happened between my mother and father. Even though I understand that my mom shouldn¡¯t have been the other woman, as her child, I have no right to judge her. But as a mother, she has always given me her all, treating me like the most precious person in her life. So¡ªeven though she made mistakes in the past, I will never allow anyone to hurt her!¡± Lucas¡¯ expression didn¡¯t waver as he replied calmly, ¡°You did the right thing.¡± When Belinda heard his affirmation, her lips curved into a small, confident smile. ¡°Of course! I only gave Aunt Madonna a taste of her own medicine.¡± Lucas let out a soft chuckle, the sound almost imperceptible, and he didn¡¯t say more. When the elevator doors opened, the two walked out of the elevator and went toward Lucas¡¯ car. The cool night air wrapped around them, and just as they neared the vehicle, Lucas¡¯ pace slowed. He seemed to have suddenly thought of something. He turned his head slightly, his deep, husky voice breaking the quiet. ¡°I heard¡­¡± . . . Chapter 200 ?Chapter 200: ¡°There was someone you had a crush on when you were young?¡± The question caught Belindapletely off guard. She stopped mid-step, her head turning sharply to meet Lucas¡¯ gaze. Her longshes fluttered in confusion as she asked, ¡°Someone I had a crush on? What are you talking about?¡± Lucas¡¯ gaze held hers, a hint of teasing in his eyes. ¡°Forgotten already? When you were fifteen, you liked someone.¡± With Lucas¡¯ reminder, Belinda suddenly remembered. Her eyes flickered slightly as she met his gaze. She pressed her lips together before asking, ¡°Did my mother tell you this?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lucas replied, his hand casually tucked into his pocket. His tone carried a hint of sarcasm as he added, ¡°So, where is this person now? Why did you stop liking him?¡± Belinda regarded him with aplex expression, her thoughts swirling. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she said calmly, ¡°We¡¯re still in touch.¡± At her response, Lucas¡¯ expression darkened instantly. They were still in touch? Damn it. A storm brewed within him as he tried to process her words. How could she im to love him while maintaining contact with someone she had a crush on before? The thought burned like wildfire in his mind. Did she want to keep two men on a string at once? Lucas¡¯ gaze turned icy as he looked at Belinda, his voice sharp and dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Oh, impressive, Belinda. Married and still keeping close ties with another guy? Aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯re biting off more than you can chew?¡± Belinda, however, remainedposed. She tilted her head slightly, a cool defiance glinting in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re no less impressive, Mr. rk, considering you are still in touch with Verena,¡± she retorted smoothly. Lucas froze, momentarily struck speechless by her unexpectedeback. Belinda¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver as she raised her head, staring at him unblinkingly. She didn¡¯t miss a flicker of emotion in his face or the tension in his posture. Her voice was deliberate, her tone cutting as she said, ¡°Besides¡­ Do you even care if I¡¯m maintaining a close rtionship with another guy now, Mr. rk?¡± Her question struck a nerve. Lucas¡¯ brows furrowed tightly, a storm of frustration and confusion shing in his eyes. He realized, once again, that his reaction had been far too intense. After a moment to collect himself, Lucas let out a coldugh, his tone sharp and bitter. ¡°We¡¯re about to have a divorce. Why would I care about that?¡± Belinda felt a twinge in her chest, a feeling she couldn¡¯t quite name. Was it disappointment? Maybe his cold response was simply what she had expected all along. She quickly masked her emotions, shrugging lightly as she averted her gaze. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± she replied evenly. Lucas¡¯ eyes remained fixed on her, his intense stare saying more than his words ever could. He stayed silent. As they walked a few more steps and Lucas¡¯ car came into view, Belinda stopped, her voice steady but detached. ¡°I¡¯ll head back now. Bye.¡± She didn¡¯t wait for a response from Lucas, turning on her heel and walking away without hesitation. . . . Chapter 201 ?Chapter 201: Lucas¡¯ gaze darkened as he watched her retreating figure, a storm brewing behind hisposed facade. A few secondster, he smoothed his expression into an unreadable mask, got into his car, started the engine, and drove off into the night. That evening, Belinda stayed with Holley. While her mother slept soundly, Belinda found it difficult to getfortable and only managed to drift off after two in the morning. The next day, after preparing for work, Belinda left the house, her mind already upied with the tasks ahead. Holley, meanwhile, enjoyed a quiet morning. After freshening up, she sat down to a simple yet thoughtful breakfast Belinda had prepared for her. Just as she was savoring her meal, her phone rang, the screen lighting up with a call from Baker¡­ At noon, in a private dining room at a restaurant, Holley stepped inside, only to freeze in her tracks when she saw the people in the room. Baker sat at the table with Madonna and her family. Holley¡¯s expression shifted immediately. Baker had only mentioned having lunch with her¡ªhe hadn¡¯t said a word about Madonna and her family being here. If she had known this, she never would havee. As Holley hesitated in the doorway, unsure whether to leave or stay, Baker gave Madonna a pointed look. ¡°Go ahead,¡± he said. Madonna¡¯s face twisted with displeasure, her reluctance obvious. But with no other choice, she rose from her chair and approached Holley. Her expression was dark as storm clouds, and as she came closer, Holley instinctively stepped back, putting some distance between them. ¡°Holley, don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Baker said quickly. Stopping a few feet from Holley, Madonna bent stiffly at the waist, her entire demeanor radiating reluctance. Through clenched teeth, she forced out a begrudging apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said, her words clipped and strained. Holley¡¯s eyes widened, shock flooding her features. What on earth was going on here? Madonna was actually apologizing to her now? Was this even real? Before Holley could process what had just happened, Madonna straightened up abruptly. Fixing Holley with a sharp re, Madonna let out a dry, mockingugh. ¡°Well done, Holley,¡± she sneered, her tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°You¡¯ve really raised a good daughter.¡± It was hard to tell whether her words carried more anger or envy, but the edge in her voice was unmistakable. Without waiting for a reply, Madonna turned sharply on her heel and returned to her seat immediately. Hearing this, Holley blinked, her confusion evident in the furrow of her brows and the mix of shock and puzzlement in her expression. ¡°Holley,e here and sit down,¡± Baker said, gesturing toward an empty chair. After Holley settled into the seat, Baker leaned forward, his voice steady as he exined, ¡°It was Belinda. She went to Madonna yesterday and asked her to apologize to you.¡± At his words, Holley¡¯s face shifted into a look of realization. So that was why Madonna had suddenly changed her attitude toward her¡ªit was all because of Belinda. . . . Chapter 202 ?Chapter 202: Holley could only imagine what Belinda might have done to achieve this. She figured her daughter must have used some calcted tactic to threaten or pressure Madonna. Otherwise, there was no way Madonna would have ever apologized to her. The thought filled Holley with a swell of emotion, her heart deeply moved. Across the table, Madonna clenched her teeth, her eyes dark with fury. She gripped the edge of her seat, resisting the overwhelming urge to fling the dishes at Holley. She didn¡¯t dare do that now. She was afraid of provoking Holley. Most especially, Belinda. Her investigations had confirmed that what Baker had told her was true. The Thomas family had indeed canceled their coboration with the Adams family, all because of Belinda. Madonna had even heard whispers about other people in the upper ss who had dared to offend Belinda. Those people had been forced into humiliating acts, such as pping themselves in public, just to protect their families from Belinda¡¯s retaliation. The more Madonna thought about it, the more resentment simmered within her. She knew now that Belinda hadn¡¯t been bluffing after all. It was because of Belinda that the Thomas family had so decisively cut ties with the Adams family. Madonna¡¯s thoughts churned with bitterness. Life truly had its unexpected twists and turns. Who would have thought that the illegitimate child she had once sneered at and belittled could now effortlessly hold the lifeline of her family¡¯s financial stability in the palm of her hand? If she had known this day woulde, she would have treated Belinda far differently from the very start. Holley relished her meal with a satisfaction she hadn¡¯t felt in ages, while Madonna sat stewing in silent frustration. Later that evening, after returning home, Holley picked up the phone and called Belinda. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s up?¡± Belinda¡¯s voice came through, calm but curious. Holley took a deep breath, her tone carrying a mix of surprise and delight. ¡°Belinda, today at noon, your Aunt Madonna apologized to me.¡± On the other end of the line, Belinda raised an eyebrow, a soft chuckle escaping her lips. ¡°How did it feel? Did you enjoy it?¡± Holley covered her mouth to stifle augh, nodding vigorously as if Belinda could see her. ¡°Of course. It felt amazing! It¡¯s not every day I get to see your Aunt Madonna swallow her pride.¡± ¡°As long as you enjoyed it, I am happy,¡± Belinda replied, her voiceced with quiet amusement. Holley¡¯s tone softened, filled with gratitude. ¡°Belinda, thank you. Thank you for standing up for me.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression remained stoic, her tone unwavering as she said, ¡°I promised you¡ªI wouldn¡¯t let anyone hurt you.¡± Holley¡¯s chest tightened at her daughter¡¯s resolute words, her eyes welling up with tears. She was deeply moved. After a moment of silence, Belinda¡¯s voice dropped, soft and probing. ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t you agree to help Aunt Madonna back then?¡± If Holley had agreed to help Madonna¡ªor rather, Lillie¡ªthings might not have escted as they had. Even if her efforts might have proven fruitless and Madonna might have berated her, Madonna likely wouldn¡¯t have treated her as harshly as she had before. . . . Chapter 203 ?Chapter 203: After hearing Belinda¡¯s question, Holley was silent for a moment, the lines on her face crackling with hesitation. Finally, she spoke up, her voice tinged with regret. ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want to disappoint you anymore.¡± Belinda, caught off guard by the response, fell silent. Holley sighed deeply before continuing, ¡°Belinda, after everything that happened with Kylee, I know I let you down. It hurt you deeply, and it hurt me, too. But there was nothing I could do about that. I always felt I owed Kylee and Car. Whenever an opportunity arose to repay that debt, I tried my best to seize the chance, hoping it might alleviate the guilt weighing on my heart. But in doing so, Ipletely overlooked your feelings. That was my mistake, and for that, I¡¯m truly sorry.¡± Belinda listened, her heart tightening at her mother¡¯s words. Her lips parted slightly as if to respond, but she found herself speechless. After a brief pause, Holley¡¯s voice took on a firmer tone. ¡°But I don¡¯t owe Madonna anything! And I absolutely won¡¯t let her be the reason I disappoint you or hurt you again. Even though I knew my refusal would infuriate her, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say yes.¡± Belinda felt a mix of emotions, but she couldn¡¯t deny that she felt a surge of relief and happiness hearing her mother¡¯s resolve. She pressed her lips together lightly and then said with a gentle firmness, ¡°From now on, Mom, if anyone dares to hurt you, you must tell me.¡± ¡°Do you understand?¡± Holley chuckled, a lightness in her tone that hadn¡¯t been there before. ¡°All right, I understand. With you backing me now, I¡¯m not afraid of anything anymore.¡± Belinda nodded, a small smile curving her lips. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll get back to work now.¡± ¡°Go ahead. Take care of yourself,¡± Holley said. ¡°I will,¡± Belinda replied. After ending the call, Belinda resumed her work. Later, as she took a break, sipping water at her desk, her phone rang again. The caller ID made her eyebrows knit slightly in suspicion. Why was he calling her? Swiping to answer the call, she kept her tone neutral. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You handled your mother¡¯s situation well,¡± came Baker¡¯s voice on the other end of the line. Belinda froze for a moment, lowering her phone to nce at the screen again as if to confirm she wasn¡¯t hallucinating. She couldn¡¯t believe that Baker had said that to her. For Belinda, receiving praise from Baker felt as unlikely as spotting a unicorn. Before Belinda could muster a response, Baker continued, ¡°But¡­ Isn¡¯t it a bit excessive for you to throw coffee in your Aunt Madonna¡¯s face?¡± A wry smile tugged at Belinda¡¯s lips, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Disrespectful? I simply gave her a taste of her own medicine. What? So, it¡¯s eptable for her to dump food on my mother¡¯s head, but it¡¯s uneptable for me to ssh coffee in her face?¡± There was a pause on Baker¡¯s end, and then his tone shifted, tinged with resignation. ¡°No matter what, she¡¯s still your aunt. You shouldn¡¯t have disrespected her like that.¡± Belinda¡¯s smile faded, her expression hardening. . . . Chapter 204 ?Chapter 204: Unwilling to entertain any further lectures, she cut to the chase, her tone brisk. ¡°Just tell me the real reason for your call.¡± Hearing Belinda¡¯s direct words, Baker didn¡¯t bother skirting around the issue. ¡°Your Aunt Madonna has already apologized to your mother. Now, isn¡¯t it time for you to apologize to your Aunt Madonna?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes widened slightly before she threw her head back and burst intoughter. Belinda doubled over andughed in disbelief. Baker wanted her to apologize to Madonna? How could he even suggest such a thing? What would be his next demand? That she kneel in front of Madonna to show her regret? Baker paused at Belinda¡¯s reaction, his brows knitted. He was displeased with her response. ¡°There is a clear difference between the two matters. Your Aunt Madonna was indeed wrong for the way she treated your mother, but she already apologized and paid the price for her actions. Now, as for you¡ªthrowing coffee in your Aunt Madonna¡¯s face is clearly wrong. She is your elder, for goodness¡¯ sake. Why won¡¯t you just apologize to her?¡± Baker¡¯s voice rang out with conviction and self-righteousness. ¡°She deserved it!¡± Belinda retorted. ¡°My elder, huh? Does she even act like one? You honestly expect me to apologize to someone like her? What kind of world are you living in, Dad?¡± Baker opened his mouth to respond, but Belinda cut him off, saying, ¡°If that¡¯s the only reason you called me, then we have nothing more to discuss. I¡¯m busy.¡± With that, she hung up the phone. Furious, Baker called back in a matter of seconds, but Belinda simply ignored his call. She didn¡¯t want to bother herself with Baker anymore, especially since talking to him was obviously a waste of breath and energy. Time passed, and soon, it was the day of the much-anticipatedpetition between Belinda and Kylee. The hospital was buzzing with excitement. Every doctor and nurse who wasn¡¯t on duty flocked to the auditorium to witness the event. The ce was packed, with the massive split-screen disy set up at the front. One side showed Belinda in the neurosurgery simtionb, while the other side disyed Kylee in the cardiac surgery simtionb. ¡°Who do you think will win?¡± Everyone had their own thoughts about that, and it didn¡¯t take long for them tounch into animated discussions. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Kylee, of course! You wouldn¡¯t believe how much time Dr. Ortiz has spent training her. She has kept practicing even after work hours.¡± ¡°Dr. Ortiz seems confident about thepetition, so Kylee must be well-prepared.¡± ¡°Exactly! In contrast, Belinda leaves work on time every single day, and Mr. Rodgers hasn¡¯t given her any special training. Based on diligence alone, Kylee has already surpassed Belinda by miles.¡± Ryan sat in the back row with a faint smile on his face as he listened to the chatter around him. He had brought Verena here today for the express purpose of watching Belinda make a fool of herself. The damn woman was always so arrogant. He was more than eager to see how she nned to save face after losing thepetition and getting kicked out of Grand ins General Hospital. With this thought in mind, Ryan pulled out his phone and started a live stream. He even shared the link in his group chat with his friends. . . . Chapter 205 ?Chapter 205: ¡°Attention, everyone! Thepetition is about to start! Today, we shall find out who is getting fired from Grand ins General Hospital.¡± Members of the group clicked on the link one by one, and soon enough, Ryan¡¯s live stream had a small audience. A few momentster, the huge screen disyed Belinda¡¯s setup. She and her instrument nurse were already in position. d in her surgical gear, Belinda adjusted her sses before slipping on the smartwatch that connected to the virtual surgical system. The system powered on, and a prompt appeared. ¡°Wee to the Virtual Surgery System.¡± The same message popped up on her side of the big screen in the auditorium. With that, the screen synced to Belinda¡¯s smart sses, providing the audience with her real-time perspective of the entire procedure. Within a couple of minutes, Kylee was synced up as well. Once they were both ready, thepetition officially began. A sharp beep echoed through the room, signaling the start of the simtion. The virtual disy illuminated with the details of the case¡ªa simted patient presenting with a Type B aortic dissection. Belinda began performing the surgery first. Her n revolved around a minimally invasive stent graft procedure. This approach, typically used for Type B dissections, involved threading a stent through a small incision in the femoral artery to iste the damaged portion of the aorta. galn¦Òv???s.????m ¨C your update hub It required the surgeon to be precise and was a technically demanding operation, needing steady hands and unwavering focus. At the outset, both Belinda and Kylee seemed to progress without issues. Their movements were calcted, their strategies clear. But midway through, Kylee began to falter. Turner noticed this immediately. His sharp eyes narrowed, concern creasing his brow as he watched Kylee perform the surgery. The anxiety twisting in his chest was almost palpable. He couldn¡¯t deny what he knew. Kylee¡¯s track record during practice had been abysmal. During the days of rigorous training, she had only managed a single sess¡ªand even that was regarded as a lucky fluke. Since then, she hadn¡¯t been able toplete the procedure sessfully, not even once. Although Turner outwardly appeared confident, deep down, he was far from certain that Kylee would seed this time. Still, he wasn¡¯t overly worried. He believed that Belinda probably wouldn¡¯t seed either. In his mind, as long as both women failed today, he had time on his side. He could work tirelessly with Kylee, guiding and teaching her. Eventually, she would be proficient and perform the surgery sessfully. ¡°Hey, have you seen how steady Belinda¡¯s hands are?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s like they don¡¯t even tremble. It¡¯s incredible.¡± ¡°I think Belinda might actually win this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not over yet. Let¡¯s wait and see. The situation could change, and no one will know the result until the end.¡± . . . Chapter 206 ?Chapter 206: The murmurs reached Ryan, who was live-streaming the event on his phone. His jaw clenched slightly as he tightened his grip on the device, unable to hide the tension coursing through him. Meanwhile, in the Triumph Consortium¡¯s CEO¡¯s office, the atmosphere was markedly different. ¡°Lucas, did you hear that?¡± Johnson nudged Lucas¡¯ arm with a slight smile, looking at him as if gauging his reaction. ¡°Those doctors are saying Belinda has a real shot at winning.¡± He looked pleased that people were saying Belinda would win this time. Today, Johnson had only one goal¡ªto drag Lucas into watching Belinda¡¯spetition with him. He had even gone so far as to bribe a nurse at Grand ins General Hospital to arrange a live video feed from the event. Despite Lucas¡¯ obvious reluctance to watch thepetition, Johnson had ced his iPad squarely on Lucas¡¯ desk, determined to make him watch. Lucas¡¯ expression remained calm, giving no indication of being swayed by Johnson¡¯s enthusiasm. Just then, a loud bang echoed from the live feed, cutting through the tense atmosphere in the room. The noise caused Belinda¡¯s hands to tremble, resulting in a minor but noticeable error in the procedure. ¡°Oh no! Belinda made a mistake!¡± one observer eximed in shock. ¡°What the hell? Where did that noisee from?¡± another voice chimed in. ¡°And why was it only on Belinda¡¯s side? Kylee¡¯s room wasn¡¯t affected at all,¡± someone else added with a frown. The tension was palpable as rapid knocking suddenly echoed from the door of Belinda¡¯s simtionb. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who¡¯s knocking at a time like this?¡± Belinda¡¯s expression was unaffected as she looked up briefly, saying to the instrument nurse in a calm tone, ¡°Angie, go see what¡¯s happening.¡± Angie Castillo frowned, clearly torn. ¡°But what about the surgery¡­¡± She hesitated, ncing at the ongoing procedure. ¡°It¡¯s fine; I can handle it on my own. Go ahead,¡± Belinda assured her, her voice steady as she worked to correct the mistake she had made earlier. Angie nodded reluctantly. ¡°Alright.¡± She walked away and opened the door to find a young boy standing outside, clutching a basketball and looking very remorseful. The audience, who had been watching thepetition, could hear the boy say, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry! My basketball identally hit your door just now. I apologize for that.¡± Angie looked at the boy, clearly in no mood for an extended exchange. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. You can leave. We¡¯re very busy right now,¡± she replied quickly. But the boy shook his head, his voice firm despite his small stature. ¡°No, Miss! My mom and dad taught me that if I did something wrong, I must apologize properly. I¡¯ve apologized to you, but I haven¡¯t apologized to the others inside the room. Please let me in so that I can say sorry to everyone. Then, I will leave right away.¡± Before Angie could respond, the boy stepped forward, clearly intent on entering the simtion room. Angie¡¯s heart jolted as she flung her arms out to block the boy. ¡°Absolutely not! You mustn¡¯t go in there. I already told you¡ªwe¡¯re busy right now. Please, just walk away.¡± . . . Chapter 207 ?Chapter 207: Her tone carried a mix of urgency and firmness, but the boy wasn¡¯t deterred. ¡°Miss, I must go inside and apologize. Please, just let me in. I¡¯ll say what I need to say and leave immediately. I will not waste your time.¡± Before Angie could respond, he darted to the side, attempting to slip past her into the room. Panicking, Angie lunged for the door handle and mmed it shut with a resounding bang that echoed through the corridor. Now, both she and the boy were left outside the room. Inside the auditorium, the abrupt gesture caused a ripple of murmurs among the gathered doctors and nurses. ¡°This is bad,¡± someone said, voice hushed yet panicked. ¡°The door to the virtual surgery room is locked now, and the instrument nurse doesn¡¯t have fingerprint ess. Unless Belinda opens it for her, the nurse will not be able to enter the room. Belinda is performing the surgery now and can¡¯t open the door, so the nurse has to find the chief neurosurgeon to unlock the door for her.¡± ¡°But Dr. McCoy is in surgery right now! He won¡¯t be avable.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s over. The nurse can¡¯t enter the room!¡± ¡°Who even is that boy? Why is he so determined to get in? Do you think it¡¯s deliberate sabotage?¡± ¡°Without the instrument nurse, how can Belinda handle the surgery? It¡¯s impossible for her to manage alone.¡± Uneasy nces were exchanged, the growing tension filling the air. One consensus was clear: Belinda would probably fail this time. The worried whispers, transmitted through the nurse¡¯s phone, reached Lucas and Johnson. Johnson clenched his jaw in frustration. ¡°That boy must be doing this on purpose. Someone probably sent him to cause trouble for Belinda.¡± Lucas¡¯ sharp eyes narrowed, a flicker of something unreadable crossing his face. He said nothing, though his mind churned with a single thought: could Belinda withstand this mounting pressure and perform the surgery sessfully? In the auditorium, no one noticed that Turner¡¯s lips twitched into a faint smirk. His gaze slid toward Caiden, seated beside him, his toneced with mockery. ¡°Mr. Rodgers, at this rate, it looks like Belinda doesn¡¯t stand a chance of winning.¡± Caiden¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He was unaffected by the matter. His voice was calm, almost detached. ¡°Dr. Ortiz, the surgery isn¡¯t over yet. Let¡¯s not rush to conclusions now.¡± Turner chuckled lightly but said no more, his confidence unwavering. In his mind, Belinda couldn¡¯t possibly perform the surgery sessfully after what had happened. Behind him, Ryan caught Verena¡¯s gaze, and the two exchanged a knowing smile before returning their attention to the screen. The room fell silent, the tension palpable as every gaze remained glued to the screen. Inside the simtion room, Belinda¡¯s hands were steady as stone. Not a single tremor betrayed the pressure she was under. Her focus was razor-sharp, entirely on correcting her earlier mistake, and she was nearly done doing that. ¡°Look at herposure,¡± someone whispered. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for her to stay this calm under the current circumstances.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± another agreed. ¡°Her hands haven¡¯t faltered once. She is handling this perfectly.¡± . . . Chapter 208 ?Chapter 208: At that moment, Kylee¡¯s control slipped. She also made a mistake, but unlike Belinda, she was unable to correct her mistake. Panic overtook her, and within moments, the simtion delivered its verdict, beeping three times. ¡°Surgery Failed.¡± The words shed across Kylee¡¯s screen. The audience watching this was stunned. ¡°Kylee failed!¡± one person said in shock. ¡°That mistake was fixable. If only she¡¯d kept her head, she could¡¯ve corrected her mistake.¡± ¡°She panicked¡ªthat¡¯s what cost her. She is clearly not experienced in this. Still, she has done remarkably well to get this far.¡± ¡°Now, we need to see whether Belinda will seed.¡± Turner¡¯s smug confidence cracked as Kylee¡¯s failure registered. His expression darkened, a flicker of worry breaking through. But after a moment, he leaned back in his seat, regaining hisposure. He knew that even though Kylee had failed, it wouldn¡¯t matter if Belinda also failed, and he was sure Belinda would not seed. At worst, this round would end in a draw, leaving time for further preparation before the nextpetition. Ten minutester, Kylee entered the auditorium, her face pale, looking defeated. Turner felt a twinge of anger when he saw Kylee, but he knew that there was no point in scolding her now. So, he let Kylee settle down beside him and reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ve done better this time than you ever did before. But you still need to work on your mindset. It¡¯s imperative that you stay calm under pressure and don¡¯t rush the procedure. Everything falls apart when you panic. Do you understand?¡± Kylee pressed her lips into a tight line and nodded. After a few seconds, she turned to him with regret in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Ortiz. I¡­ I let you down.¡± Turner sighed softly and replied, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Just make sure you don¡¯t repeat the same mistake next time.¡± But Kylee was still anxious. ¡°But¡­ will there be a next time for me?¡± Her gaze drifted to the screen, where Belinda was still performing the surgery. She felt a ball of dread in the pit of her stomach. Turner chuckled lightly and gestured toward the screen. ¡°Can¡¯t you see? Belinda is all by herself now.¡± That reminder hit Kylee with a stark realization. ¡°What is going on?¡± she asked with a confused expression. A meaningful smile appeared on Turner¡¯s face, but he said nothing. Kylee¡¯s eyes flickered briefly. After noticing how confident Turner was, she felt her anxiety melting away. She fixed her gaze on the screen and watched in silence. The minutes ticked by. Belinda¡¯s movements were faster now, but her hands remained steady. At that point, both Turner¡¯s and Kylee¡¯s faces began to turn pale. Was it actually possible for Belinda to finish the surgery sessfully? Just then, ¡°She did it!¡± ¡°She actually seeded!¡± . . . Chapter 209 ?Chapter 209: ¡°My goodness! Belinda actually did it! After all the interruptions during the procedure, shepleted the surgery sessfully all by herself!¡± Belinda was still finishing up to conclude the operation, but the auditorium was already erupting in cheers and cries of excitement for her. After a few seconds, the words ¡°Surgery Sessful¡± shed across Belinda¡¯s screen. ¡°No¡­ No way! How is this possible?¡± Ryan shot up from his seat, his face a mask of shock and disbelief. Sitting next to him, Verena was just as shaken. Neither of them had expected Belinda to pull it off. And they weren¡¯t the only ones with grim expressions now. Turner and Kylee were frozen in their seats. Turner¡¯s expression was particrly dark, while Kylee¡¯s face was as pale as a ghost¡¯s. Kylee¡¯s mind was racing with thoughts. Belinda had really seeded! How could this be happening? Now, she was going to be fired. The Grand ins General Hospital would never hire her again. When Kylee thought of this, a wave of despair washed over her. How could this have happened? How could Belinda have possibly seeded? It was such a delicate and challenging surgery! How could Belinda have aplished it all on her own? Before long, heads were turning in Caiden¡¯s direction. He was seated at the center of the front row. He slowly rose and walked to the stage with a folder in his hand. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c???? brings imagination alive Standing behind the podium, he retrieved a few sheets of paper from the folder and spoke into the microphone. ¡°These are admission test papers. When I recruited Belinda to join this hospital, I sought the approval of our director, Mr. Glyn, to have her take the admission test in advance. It was agreed that her score would determine whether she would be epted as a staff member of the hospital or not. The test was administered in front of both myself and Mr. Glyn, as well as several of the hospital¡¯s shareholders. Her score was also determined on the spot.¡± After a pause, he said, ¡°I believe many of you are curious about her score. Mara, pleasee up to the stage and read the result for everyone.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Rodgers.¡± A female doctor named Mara Garza stood up and hurried to the stage. When she took the exam papers from Caiden, she quickly checked the score written on the first page. Shock widened Mara¡¯s eyes as she gazed at the test score on the paper clutched in her hands. Her lips parted slightly, her face a mask of disbelief. Could this really be Belinda¡¯s test paper? How was this possible? Belinda, she¡­ ¡°Mara,e out of your daze. What did she score?¡± Prompted by her colleagues¡¯ impatient calls, Mara finally regained herposure. Struggling to swallow, Mara announced, ¡°A perfect score! Belinda¡­ She got a perfect score, not making a single mistake.¡± Silence engulfed the auditorium momentarily. Then, a wave of murmurs broke the silence. ¡°A perfect score? Are you kidding me?¡± . . . Chapter 210 ?Chapter 210: ¡°This can¡¯t be true!¡± ¡°Nobody has ever had a perfect score at the Grand ins General Hospital! This is unheard of!¡± ¡°Oh my God, Belinda is incredible! How could she have achieved that?¡± At that moment, no one dared question Belinda¡¯s capabilities; instead, they looked up to her with almost reverential admiration. They believed Belinda was a genius. This wasn¡¯t just a test of theory; it included practical tasks as well. That Belinda scored wlessly even in the practical part meant she had executed every task without error. Kylee, Turner, Ryan, and Verena remained seated, expressions of utter disbelief painted on their faces. The reality of Belinda scoring perfectly on the hospital¡¯s entrance exam was beyond their belief. Stunned, Kylee was lost in thought. What an achievement a perfect score was! Having taken the test twice herself, she knew she could only get half of the answers right in the exam. But Belinda¡­ Kylee was in disbelief. She recalled that back in school, Belinda had consistently rankedst in the ss. Belinda had always admired her then, so how could Belinda have surpassed her now? Could Belinda have suddenly discovered some hidden abilities? No one entertained the thought of Belinda cheating. The exam papers were locked up before using the fingerprints of Liam, Caiden, and eight other shareholders. The exam papers could not be essed without all ten fingerprints, making cheating impossible. Gal no ve l s . hosts your favorite stories This stringent security was precisely why Belinda¡¯s perfect score seemed so shocking. Everyone was so stunned by this revtion. ¡°I will disy the exam papers of Belinda in the hospital¡¯s Hall of Honor. Feel free to review it at your convenience,¡± Caiden spoke up at that moment. He then turned to look at Turner. With a hint of mockery, he said, ¡°Dr. Ortiz, Kylee, we should return to the Cardiac Surgery Department now.¡± At this, Kylee¡¯s face turned pale. Was she about to be fired now? She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of leaving the Grand ins General Hospital! Caiden¡¯s words snapped everyone back to the stark reality. They remembered now that thepetition was a showdown between Belinda and Kylee, with the loser facing dismissal from the Grand ins General Hospital, unable to be rehired by the hospital in the future. Reluctantly, Turner and Kylee rose to follow Caiden out of the auditorium. At the same time, Johnson had just ended a video call. Beaming with pride, he eximed, ¡°I knew it! Belinda was destined to seed.¡± Lucas, watching Johnson¡¯s joy at Belinda¡¯s sess, frowned slightly. But he had to admit that he hadn¡¯t anticipated Belinda¡¯s perfect score on the hospital¡¯s entrance exam. He was aware of the difficulty of the exam. Simply passing the exam was sufficient for one to be a staff member at the Grand ins General Hospital. Yet, many people had failed to pass the exam. Belinda, however, had not just passed the exam; she had aced it with a perfect score! After this event, no one could doubt Belinda¡¯s capabilities or suggest she had used her connections to secure her ce at the Grand ins General Hospital. . . . Chapter 211 ?Chapter 211: Belinda exited the virtual surgery system room afterpleting the surgery. Angie, who had been anxiously waiting outside the room, quickly approached Belinda, her expression a mix of worry and guilt. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Belinda. I made a mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have shut the door. After I managed to send that little troublemaker away, I looked for Dr. McCoy. But with Dr. McCoy in surgery, I was unable to get him to unlock the door for me.¡± Belinda offered a reassuring smile. ¡°If the door had not been shut by you, that boy would have stormed in. You¡¯ve done nothing wrong.¡± Angie took a deep breath and hesitantly inquired, ¡°So¡­ Did you¡­ Did you finish the surgery sessfully?¡± Angie had been waiting outside the room without her phone, so she had no idea how thepetition went. Hearing Angie¡¯s question, Belinda let out a sigh, her expressionced with a hint of resignation. Angie¡¯s face immediately crumpled with guilt. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! I messed everything up!¡± Seeing Angie so upset, Belinda couldn¡¯t bear to tease her any longer. Her face broke into a smile. ¡°Rx! I was just joking. I finished the surgery sessfully,¡± she said. ¡°Really?¡± Angie¡¯s eyes were wide with a mix of surprise and delight. Belinda nodded and winked at her. ¡°Of course.¡± Angie let out a huge sigh of relief before giving Belinda a mock re. ¡°How can you trick me like that just now?¡± Belinda chuckled and linked her arm with Angie¡¯s. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s head back to the department now.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Angie replied. Then, she walked toward the elevator with Belinda. ¡°I wonder if Kylee seeded inpleting the surgery,¡± Angie suddenly said. ¡°If she did, that would bring you to a tie.¡± Belinda¡¯s lips curled into a smile at that, but she said nothing. Then, she remembered something and turned to Angie. ¡°About that boy earlier¡ªwho is he?¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t get me started! He is the son of the deputy director of the Neurosurgery Department. Whenever the deputy director couldn¡¯t find anyone to babysit him, he would bring him to the hospital. Who could have anticipated that he would suddenly show up on this floor today, of all days?¡± Angie huffed in exasperation. Belinda let out a cold chuckle, and a knowing glint appeared in her eyes. She didn¡¯t believe that the boy¡¯s presence earlier had been a coincidence. What were the chances of that boy showing up right when she had been performing the surgery? And what were the odds that, out of all the doors lining the hallway, he would throw his basketball toward the room she was in? Belinda didn¡¯t voice these thoughts, however. She just said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Upon returning to the Cardiac Surgery Department, Belinda and Angie found that, apart from the doctors on duty, everyone else was already seated around therge conference table. As soon as they stepped into the room, they were greeted with a round of apuse. . . . Chapter 212 ?Chapter 212: ¡°Congrattions onpleting the surgery, Belinda!¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Belinda said with a smile and took her seat. At that moment, Caiden spoke up, looking at everyone present. ¡°In today¡¯spetition, Belinda finished the surgery sessfully, while Kylee failed on her end. In ordance with the terms we agreed upon, Kylee will be dismissed from the Grand ins General Hospital, and Dr. Ortiz will donate his annual bonus and also hand over a month¡¯s sry to me. And most importantly¡­ Belinda is officially promoted to the position of attending physician now. Does anyone have any objections?¡± No one voiced any objections, of course. After everything, only a fool would protest. Belinda had earned her ce at the Grand ins General Hospital fair and square and proved her outstanding skills to everyone in thepetition. To say that Turner¡¯s and Kylee¡¯s faces were grim now would be an understatement. ¡°Mr. Rodgers!¡± Kylee suddenly blurted out, unable to ept her fate. ¡°Can you please reconsider this and not fire me? I really want to keep working here. I¡¯m even willing to withdraw from the hospital exams in the next two years for this.¡± ¡°Just please, don¡¯t fire me.¡± At that moment, Kylee couldn¡¯t care less about her pride. She just couldn¡¯t bring herself to leave this hospital and pretend that everything was fine, even though she had agreed to the terms before. Caiden smiled at Kylee, but his voice carried a hint of disdain. ¡°Miss Wright, we all agreed to the terms of the deal before. Are you trying to go back on your word now that you¡¯ve lost thepetition? That isn¡¯t very fair.¡± The color drained from Kylee¡¯s face. She said, ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not trying to go back on my word. I¡ªI just¡­ I just want to ask for a bit of leniency; that¡¯s all.¡± Caiden didn¡¯t care for her pleas. He turned to Belinda and asked her directly, ¡°What do you think, Belinda?¡± Kylee¡¯s expression froze as she turned slowly to look at Belinda. Who would have thought her fate at the Grand ins General Hospital would one day rest in Belinda¡¯s hands? The sheer irony of it all was almost too much to bear. Belinda¡¯s gaze lingered on her sister, a faint, yful smirk tugging at the corners of her lips. ¡°Kylee, you really want to continue to work at the Grand ins General Hospital, don¡¯t you?¡± she asked. Pausing just long enough to let her words settle, Belinda continued, her tone edged with faux sincerity, ¡°As your younger sister, how could I not help you right now?¡± Kylee¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her thoughts spinning. She had not expected Belinda to say anything like this. Just as Kylee opened her mouth to respond, Belinda held up a hand, gesturing for her to remain silent. ¡°But¡­¡± Belinda¡¯s voice turned steely, the yful edge fading. ¡°A bet is a bet. Without consequences, thepetition this time would be meaningless, don¡¯t you think? After all, I can¡¯t let people tarnish my name for nothing. So, here¡¯s the deal: if you really want to continue to work at the Grand ins General Hospital, you can. But you can only work here as an intern. No permanent staff position. And you¡¯re barred from ever taking the entrance exam again.¡± The room fell into stunned silence as if the air had been sucked out of it. For a long moment, no one spoke, the tension in the room evident. When Kylee finally processed what Belinda had just said, her face darkened, the implications hitting her like a punch to the gut. To remain an intern indefinitely, barred from ever advancing, was a fate worse than being fired from the hospital. . . . Chapter 213 ?Chapter 213: But Kylee was quick to mask her anger, recing it with a pitiful, downcast look. Her voice, tinged with hurt, quivered as she said, ¡°Belinda, isn¡¯t this¡­ Isn¡¯t this a bit too much?¡± Belinda tilted her head, feigning innocence with her expression. ¡°Too much? Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t want to leave the hospital? That¡¯s why I came up with thispromise. If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair, then maybe you should consider looking for work elsewhere now.¡± Her smile returned, sharper this time, cutting like a de. Kylee¡¯sposure cracked for just a moment. She was at a loss for words. She understood Belinda¡¯s intentions perfectly now¡ªBelinda wasn¡¯t showing her kindness; she was humiliating her. She had only one choice to make: stay and be humiliated as a perpetual intern, or leave the hospital and concede total defeat. At that moment, Caiden¡¯s calm, authoritative voice broke the silence. ¡°I think Belinda¡¯s proposal is reasonable. Kylee, the terms have beenid out for you. The decision is up to you. Take the evening to think it over and give me your answer by tomorrow morning. Meeting adjourned.¡± Without waiting for a response, Caiden stood up and left the room. The others followed his lead, rising to their feet. One by one, they turned to Belinda, congratting her with warm smiles. Eachpliment was like a dagger to Kylee¡¯s pride. Her fists clenched tightly beneath the table as her jaw tightened. Jealousy, frustration, and resentment churned inside her, threatening to boil over. Unable to bear the humiliation any longer, Kylee left work early. She went straight home, locked herself in her room, and cried out loud. When Car called Baker to tell him this, Baker immediately rushed back home from the office. ¡°Kylee, open the door! What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying like this?¡± Baker said, knocking on Kylee¡¯s door with concern. Car stood behind Baker, her brows furrowing as a realization struck her. ¡°Kylee,¡± she said, raising her voice slightly, ¡°isn¡¯t today the day of yourpetition with Belinda? Did you lose?¡± The question hung in the air for only a moment before Baker¡¯s expression changed in understanding. His knock became more insistent. ¡°Kylee, is that why you are crying? Did you lose to Belinda? Come out and tell us.¡± Several tense minutes passed before the door creaked open. Kylee emerged from the room, her face red and her eyes swollen from crying. The moment she saw Car, the dam broke. She flung herself into her mother¡¯s arms, sobbing uncontrobly. ¡°Mom,¡± she choked out, her voice trembling with pain. ¡°I lost to Belinda. I lost!¡± Car and Baker exchanged nces, surprise shing across their faces. So, it was true. Kylee had lost to Belinda in thepetition. . . . Chapter 214 ?Chapter 214: ¡°It¡¯s alright, honey. One loss doesn¡¯t mean anything,¡± Car said, gently patting Kylee¡¯s back. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs and talk about this properly.¡± With that, the three of them made their way to the living room. Sniffling, Kylee recounted the events of the morning, her voice trembling as she spoke. Car listened intently, her expression calm, while Baker¡¯s face betrayed disbelief. ¡°Belinda really won?¡± Baker said. ¡°How is that even possible? Did she¡­ Did she cheat?¡± Car shot him a sharp re. ¡°How could you suspect that? Belinda is also your daughter.¡± Baker shifted ufortably, looking away. He just found this hard to believe. Turning her attention back to Kylee, Car asked, ¡°So, have you been fired from the Grand ins General Hospital?¡± Kylee dabbed at her eyes with a tissue, saying, ¡°Not yet. Belinda gave me two options. If I want to continue to work at the Grand ins General Hospital, I can only stay as an intern. No more exams, no chance of bing a full staff member. The other option is to leave the Grand ins General Hospital.¡± The room fell silent for a moment before Baker eximed in anger, ¡°What? That¡¯s absurd! What kind of choice is that? Don¡¯t worry, Kylee, I¡¯ll call Belinda right now and¡ª¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Car¡¯s firm voice stopped him. Baker turned to her, confused. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, the ce for amazing tales ¡°Don¡¯t be so impulsive,¡± Car said with a sigh. Baker lowered his phone reluctantly, his expression still stormy. Car¡¯s gaze softened as she looked at Kylee. ¡°Tell me, Kylee, what do you think about all this?¡± Kylee hesitated, her voice trembling as she answered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave the Grand ins General Hospital. I worked so hard to get there! But¡­ I do not want to be an intern there forever. Belinda¡¯s proposal is just a way to trap me in a difficult position. She is out of line!¡± ¡°Then you can leave the Grand ins General Hospital and work somewhere else,¡± Car said calmly, her tone almost matter-of-fact. ¡°Owathe is a big city, Kylee. There are plenty of hospitals.¡± Kylee bit her lip. ¡°But¡­ But I¡­¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t want to leave the Grand ins General Hospital, and you also don¡¯t want to be an intern there forever,¡± Car interjected, finishing Kylee¡¯s sentence with a steady gaze. ¡°Do you honestly think that is possible?¡± Kylee faltered, her lips parting as if to argue, but no words came. She looked away, silent. After a pause, she said in a low voice, ¡°But this wasn¡¯t even my idea. It was my mentor who¡ªI¡­¡± Car¡¯s voice turned sharp. ¡°If you didn¡¯t agree with the bet, you should have refused from the beginning. By going along with it, you already epted the terms. And now that you¡¯ve lost, you want to shift the me to others? Kylee, is this the kind of person I raised you to be? Someone who shirks responsibility?¡± Kylee bit her lip again, tears welling up in her eyes, but she remained silent. . . . Chapter 215 ?Chapter 215: Baker¡¯s heart ached at the sight of his daughter like this. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Car,¡± he said gently. ¡°Kylee is already upset.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to¡ª¡± ¡°Stop talking!¡± Car snapped. ¡°And don¡¯t even think about calling Belinda. She has done nothing wrong here. In fact, she was kind enough to even offer Kylee another chance. A bet is a bet. Kylee should face the results. Do I really need to exin this to you?¡± Baker suddenly fell silent, and Car turned back to Kylee. ¡°Now,¡± Car said, her voice steady, ¡°tell me, Kylee, what is your choice? Will you stay at the Grand ins General Hospital under Belinda¡¯s terms, or will you leave?¡± Kylee stopped crying. She sniffled softly, her gaze fixed on the floor, lost in thought. What stung the most wasn¡¯t her loss but her mother¡¯s unwavering stance. Not only had her mother refused to side with her, but she had also defended Belinda, insisting that Belinda had done nothing wrong. A flicker of anger and frustration toward Car bubbled up within Kylee, though she kept it hidden. She didn¡¯t want to leave the Grand ins General Hospital. So, she quickly made up her mind. Even if it meant being an intern for the rest of her career, she wouldn¡¯t leave the Grand ins General Hospital. Though not every patient at the Grand ins General Hospital was affluent, it was the go-to institution for the wealthy and powerful. The hospital was unmatched¡ªits resources, reputation, and roster of top medical professionals made it the ideal ce for her to grow. If she yed her cards right and impressed the right person, someone influential could easily help her bypass the barriers to bing a permanent staff member there. Step into a new journey on galnovels .con The thought reignited her determination. She wouldn¡¯t let go of such an opportunity. ¡°I want to stay at the Grand ins General Hospital,¡± Kylee finally dered, her voice steady despite the lingering sniffles. Car¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Are you sure? You won¡¯t regret itter and me others, will you?¡± Kylee flinched at the pointed question, but she quickly nodded. ¡°Mom, I know I was wrong,¡± she said, her voice soft, almost pleading. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t haveined about my mentor or Belinda. I¡­ I was just too upset and lost control of my emotions.¡± ¡°I said things without thinking. I know this is my fault. I lost because I wasn¡¯t good enough. I understand that now.¡± Car¡¯s expression softened after she heard that. ¡°Admitting your mistakes is the first step to growth,¡± she said. ¡°And since you¡¯ve made your decision, I¡¯ll support you.¡± Kylee nodded, her resolve firm. ¡°Thank you, Mom. I¡¯ll go back to my room now.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Car replied. As Kylee disappeared upstairs, Car turned to Baker, her expression shifting. ¡°You¡¯ve spoiled her too much,¡± she said sternly. ¡°She¡¯s lost her sense of responsibility because of it. What you call love is only doing her harm.¡± Baker sighed, his shoulders slumping. ¡°I understand now,¡± he muttered, offering no defense. . . . Chapter 216 ?Chapter 216: Just then, his phone rang. ncing at the caller ID, he stepped aside to answer the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Baker, how did thepetition between Belinda and Kylee go?¡± Holley¡¯s voice came through the line, tinged with curiosity. Baker¡¯s jaw tightened, his voiceced with anger. ¡°Belinda won.¡± ¡°What?¡± Holley¡¯s shock was palpable. ¡°Belinda won?¡± She blinked. How could this be possible? Belinda had promised her she would let Kylee win! Baker said in a sarcastic voice, ¡°None of us expected this oue, but it¡¯s the truth. Belinda won, and Kylee lost. And as if that weren¡¯t enough, Belinda gave Kylee a choice¡ªto stay at the hospital as an intern forever or leave entirely. Very generous, don¡¯t you think?¡± Holley fell silent, the weight of his sarcasm sinking in. After a moment, she said, ¡°I need to go. We¡¯ll talkter.¡± Before Baker could reply, Holley ended the call. She immediately dialed another number, this time calling Belinda. Holley waited for a long time, but Belinda did not pick up. Holley called again, waiting as the tone droned on. Still, no answer. Frustrated, she resorted to sending a message to Belinda. ¡°Call me back when you see this message.¡± Belinda, however, had seen it all¡ªthe calls, the message. She had ignored Holley¡¯s calls deliberately. She knew exactly what Holley wanted to talk about, and at this moment, she had no desire to discuss anything remotely rted to thepetition with Holley. Letting her phone sit untouched, she chose to ignore Holleypletely. That night, at thevish Dream Club, Johnson hosted a gathering in Belinda¡¯s honor. He had spared no effort, inviting a mix of colleagues and acquaintances to celebrate Belinda¡¯s win this time. Belinda arrived to find the private room bustling with people. She maintained a calm expression. ¡°Everyone, a toast!¡± Johnson announced with a broad smile, raising his ss high. ¡°To Belinda, our newly promoted attending physician!¡± ¡°Congrattions!¡± ¡°Cheers to that!¡± The room echoed with good wishes, though most of it felt hollow. Only a handful seemed genuinely happy for Belinda. The rest had only shown up out of respect for Johnson. Ryan, seatedzily in a corner, swirled the drink in his hand. His lips curved into a sardonic smile as he spoke. ¡°Funny, isn¡¯t it? Belinda gets promoted, but it¡¯s you, Johnson, throwing the party for her. Quite the head-scratcher.¡± His remark drew a few questioning nces from the group. Johnson was unfazed by Ryan¡¯s words, his tone steady. ¡°Belinda and I are close friends. Even Lucas knows that.¡± At the mention of his name, Lucas looked up, his gaze calm. He said nothing, but he was indeed displeased. Why had Johnson organized this celebration for Belinda? To an outsider, it might seem like Belinda and Johnson were a couple! Not that it mattered, Lucas reminded himself. He didn¡¯t care about Belinda. Why should it bother him who arranged the celebration for her? . . . Chapter 217 ?Chapter 217: ¡°I see,¡± someone murmured, breaking the brief silence. Another voice chimed in, ¡°Mrs. rk, you¡¯re so young yet already an attending physician at the Grand ins General Hospital. This is truly impressive!¡± Ryan scoffed. He leaned forward, his voiceced with disdain. ¡°Impressive? That¡¯s an overstatement. Winning some glorified virtual surgerypetition doesn¡¯t mean anything. It¡¯sughable that Caiden promoted you because of that, Belinda. Has he lost his mind? Real surgeries aren¡¯t simtions. Just because youpleted this virtual surgery sessfully this time doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll be able to do it in real life.¡± He let the words hang and then added with a mocking edge, ¡°Sure, you aced the entrance exam. Big deal. The real test is under the scalpel. When you start messing up real surgeries, Caiden will regret his impulsive decision.¡± A tense silence settled over the room. No one rushed to Belinda¡¯s defense. Many people believed Ryan had a point. They also believed that virtual surgeries, no matter how realistic, weren¡¯t the same as the real operating room. Many agreed with Ryan¡¯s words, thinking Caiden had made a terrible mistake promoting Belinda. Johnson¡¯s face grew cloudy, but he chose to remain silent. He, for one, knew the full extent of Belinda¡¯s medical skills. He believed Belinda was more than worthy of being an attending physician. Even Lucas, observing from the sidelines, couldn¡¯t entirely dismiss Ryan¡¯s words. The challenges ahead for Belinda were undeniable. Belinda, however, remained unruffled. She met Ryan¡¯s gaze with a calm, cutting smile. ¡°Mr. Adams, I suggest you focus on your own affairs. If you have spare time, remind your uncle Turner to pay the money soon.¡± Ryan¡¯s face darkened instantly, fury shing in his eyes. Because of Belinda¡¯s victory, Turner had lost a hefty sum: a year-end bonus and a month¡¯s sry. That was a lot of money, and Ryan¡¯s chest burned just thinking about it. Turner was even more furious about this, but there was nothing he could do about it. Before the tension could escte, Johnson stepped in smoothly, saying, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s lighten the mood, shall we? No use sitting here like this. How about we y a game?¡± ¡°Good idea!¡± someone chimed in eagerly. ¡°Let¡¯s y Truth or Dare¡­ and add some new rules to spice it up!¡± Others quickly jumped on board. ¡°Sounds fun!¡± ¡°I¡¯m in!¡± With that, the atmosphere shifted, and the game began. At first, the game started harmlessly. The dares were lighthearted, almost yful¡ªthings like doing push-ups over another person lying on the floor or performing an impromptu dance in front of everyone. Everyoneughed, the mood was easy, and boundaries stayed intact. But as the night dragged on, the dares grew bolder, each round pushing the limits just a bit further. Now, the challenges included two people kissing for a full minute or someone performing a striptease for the group. In one round, the dare called for two men to kiss. The unlucky yer immediately forfeited. He grabbed three shots of whiskey and downed them in quick session, the sound of yful jeers following him. The game continued. ¡°Who¡¯s the King this round?¡± someone called out. ¡°I am,¡± Vincent dered, his grin mischievous as he considered his options. . . . Chapter 218 ?Chapter 218: After a pause, he announced, ¡°The person with the five of hearts has to princess-carry the person with the eight of hearts and do twenty squats.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ surprisingly romantic!¡± someone eximed. ¡°Alright, who¡¯s got the five of hearts?¡± someone asked. ¡°I do,¡± Johnson said calmly, tossing his card onto the table. As soon as he finished speaking, Belinda spoke up. ¡°And I¡¯ve got the eight of hearts.¡± Sheid her card down with a small smile. Lucas, who had been lounging in quiet indifference, suddenly turned toward Belinda. His eyes narrowed slightly, a flicker of darkness shing in them for a brief moment. ¡°Wow!¡± someone muttered. The atmosphere grew slightly awkward. All eyes darted between Belinda and Lucas, trying to gauge their reactions. After all, it was just a game¡ªa silly, romantic dare. It wasn¡¯t supposed to mean anything. The awkwardness soon dissipated asughter and teasing took over. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got, Johnson!¡± ¡°Twenty squats! Can you even manage that?¡± Johnson and Belinda exchanged a brief, meaningful look before Johnson smirked. ¡°You think I can¡¯t do that? Just wait and see,¡± he said, rising to his feet. Belinda also stood up, her movements graceful yet decisive. Lucas¡¯ eyes darkened a bit more when he saw this. Johnson not refusing was one thing, but Belinda¡­ Why was she also going along with this? ¡°Come on, Belinda.¡± Johnson opened his arms theatrically, prompting a round ofughter. Belinda approached Johnson, effortlessly leaping into his arms. Johnson held her with practiced ease, carrying her with a slight smile on his face. The sight of them together drew whistles and cheers from the crowd. ¡°You guys can start counting now! I¡¯m about to begin!¡± Johnson said. ¡°Got it!¡± came the response. ¡°Damn it!¡± Lucas muttered under his breath. The scene made him incredibly irritated. As Johnson prepared to start the squats, Lucas¡¯ husky voice cut through the noise. ¡°I¡¯ll drink for Belinda. You two don¡¯t have to do this.¡± The room went silent. All eyes turned toward Lucas, his expression unreadable. Without a word, Lucas grabbed three sses of whiskey from the table and downed them one after another, the liquid burning his throat. He eventually set thest empty ss down with a loud clink. The room erupted into murmurs. No one had expected this. Belinda¡¯s heart raced. Ripples of confusion and something warmer stirred in her chest. Was Lucas jealous? At that moment, Verena¡¯s face hardened. She stared at Lucas, shock and hurt warring in her expression. Could it be that Lucas really didn¡¯t want to see Belinda have any intimate contact with another man? Did Lucas care about Belinda that much? . . . Chapter 219 ?Chapter 219: Jealousy burned hot in Verena¡¯s veins. Her gaze darted toward Belinda, eyes zing. What had Belinda done to Lucas recently? What trick had she pulled to charm him like this? ¡°Lucas, I don¡¯t think you can drink for her,¡± Ryan¡¯s voice suddenly echoed. ¡°Remember, no drinking for others!¡± Ryan¡¯s reminder sparked a recollection in Johnson, who quickly voiced his agreement. As Johnson spoke, he nced meaningfully at Lucas. However, Lucas paid no attention to him, his expression stoic. His lips curled slightly as he coldly replied, ¡°No one mentioned that rule at the start.¡± Ryan fell silent, unsure of how to respond. A look of resignation crossed Johnson¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Alright, alright. You¡¯ve got this round. But starting the next round, no one can drink for others!¡± With gentle care, he set Belinda down. As Johnson headed back to his seat, he threw a yful wink at Belinda. She caught his look and pressed her lips together slightly. As the game continued, each round introduced more dares, sparking waves ofughter throughout the room. Several challenges had them doubled over, clutching their stomachs as theyughed uncontrobly. Soon, in one round, Ryan drew the King card. cing it down, he said with a teasing smirk, ¡°The holder of the six of hearts must sit in thep of the one who has the eight of hearts, wrap their arms around them, and¡­ They must kiss for an entire minute. And yes, with tongue.¡± ¡°Whoa!¡± ¡°Leave it to Ryan to turn up the heat.¡± ¡°Oh my God! This is going to be epic!¡± Laughter filled the room as everyone looked forward to the scene unfolding. With a slight sigh of resignation, Belinda looked at her card andid it down. ¡°Looks like I have the six of hearts.¡± ¡°Oh, look, it¡¯s Mrs. rk again,¡± someone remarked. ¡°So, who¡¯s got the eight of hearts?¡± someone asked. The room was abuzz with curiosity. After Lucas¡¯ earlier interruption, no one expected this round to actually proceed. Lucas had refused to let Johnson hold Belinda to do squats earlier, and surely he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to kiss Belinda now. Besides, the person with the eight of hearts wouldn¡¯t dare kiss Belinda with Lucas present. ¡°I do,¡± a deep, charming voice cut through the murmurs. Heads turned in unison toward the voice. Everyone was a bit surprised. It turned out that Lucas was the one holding the eight of hearts! Belinda¡¯s anxiety eased upon seeing Lucas with the card. Meanwhile, Verena¡¯s face transformed with shock. She hadn¡¯t expected things to turn out like this. Were Lucas and Belinda truly about to share a kiss right there in front of everyone? This thought propelled Verena to fix her gaze on Lucas, anticipating his objection. Lucas maintained a stoic facade, revealing nothing of his inner thoughts. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s move this along!¡± Bethany noticed that Belinda hadn¡¯t moved yet and nudged her gently with a sly smile on her face. Belinda¡¯s eyes showed a brief spark of determination. She didn¡¯t waver. With elegant poise, she stood from the sofa and approached Lucas. Backing down was not an option for her, not with Verena¡¯s eyes on her. More than anything, Belinda was resolved to follow through. After all, she believed there was nothing wrong with kissing her husband. . . . Chapter 220 ?Chapter 220: Still, she would honor Lucas¡¯ choice if he declined the dare. Yet, as she walked to stand in front of Lucas, Lucas stayed quiet. It seemed that he wasn¡¯t nning to refuse the kiss. A sense of joy washed over Belinda at that moment. She moved forward without hesitation, settling onto Lucas¡¯p and encircling his neck with her arms. Lucas lifted his eyes to meet hers, their heartbeats racing in the charged atmosphere. Belinda leaned closer, about to kiss him. However, at that instant¡­ ¡°Wait!¡± Verena¡¯s voice cut through the tension. Belinda furrowed her brows slightly upon hearing Verena¡¯s voice and turned to look at her. ¡°I will drink for Lucas this time. He doesn¡¯t have to do this with Belinda,¡± Verena said, drawing a deep breath as if summoning all her courage. Bethany let out a sharp, mockingugh. ¡°Did you forget the rules? No one can drink for others.¡± Verena bit her lip, her voice trembling. ¡°But¡­ But I¡­¡± Before she could finish, Belinda cut her off, her tone icy. ¡°Lucas drank for me earlier because he¡¯s my husband. He has the right to do that. But you, drinking for Lucas¡­¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze swept over Verena, her expression cold and assessing. ¡°Who do you think you are to do that?¡± The pointed questions struck Verena silent. Her face paled, her vulnerability stark as she turned to Lucas, her eyes pleading for support. Yet, Lucas merely nced at her, his expression indifferent. He said nothing. Belinda¡¯s lips curved into a faint smirk. She reached out, gently cupping Lucas¡¯ face, and turned his face toward her. Without hesitation, she kissed him. Lucas¡¯ pupils widened briefly when their lips touched, a flicker of surprise crossing his face before his gaze steadied. Belinda¡¯s heartbeat quickened, but she maintained herposure, the kiss a calcted disy. ¡°Stop! Stop! That¡¯s against the rules!¡± Bethany¡¯s voice rang out suddenly, breaking the moment. Belinda paused, stopping the kiss to eye Bethany with mild annoyance. Bethany crossed her arms, her tone serious. ¡°One arm around his neck, Belinda! And don¡¯t forget¡ªit¡¯s supposed to be a one-minute French kiss. Where¡¯s the tongue action?¡± Belinda shot Bethany a re butplied, wrapping her arm around Lucas¡¯ neck. This time, when she leaned in, she kissed Lucas with more intensity. As her tongue brushed his lips, she instinctively hesitated, retreating slightly. But Lucas moved forward, his lips catching hers with a deliberate softness. He deepened the kiss, his subtle movements drawing her in. Belinda froze, her pupils dting as she was overwhelmed by the unexpected response. Her eyes met Lucas¡¯, and in that moment, something charged passed between them. Everyone in the room seemed to hold their breath. Lost in the moment, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but lightly suck on Lucas¡¯ lips. Watching them, Verena felt her chest tighten with frustration and jealousy. She clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. A storm of emotions swirled within her¡ªan urge to pull Belinda away from Lucas, to p her, to do something, anything. But she couldn¡¯t. She had no right to act on those feelings, and the realization only deepened her frustration. Ryan, on the other hand, felt a different kind of frustration. The game he had so confidently orchestrated had spiraled out of his control. . . . Chapter 221 ?Chapter 221: ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough! Time¡¯s up!¡± he said quickly, his voice louder than necessary. No one had been counting the time, but Ryan¡¯s words snapped everyone back to reality. The room stirred as everyone realized they were still ying a game. But in those fleeting moments when Belinda and Lucas were kissing, it hadn¡¯t felt like a game at all. As Belinda and Lucas kissed, the world seemed to fade away, leaving only the two of them in a quiet, intimate stillness. No one dared interrupt them. Finally, Belinda pulled back, ending the kiss. Her breath was uneven, and her cheeks were faintly flushed. The kiss left her feeling warm all over. Belinda¡¯s cheeks flushed like a summer rose, the soft hue adding an irresistible charm to her already delicate features. Her natural beauty now carried an air of special allure. Lucas¡¯ gaze lingered, his eyes darkening as he looked at Belinda. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed involuntarily. He couldn¡¯t deny it¡ªhe was drawn to her charm. Belinda rose from hisp withposed grace and returned to her seat. As soon as she sat down, Bethany leaned in, her expression brimming with mischief. ¡°So,¡± she whispered, nudging Belinda¡¯s arm, ¡°how does it feel?¡± Belinda¡¯s thickshes fluttered for a second as she feigned indifference. ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s nothing. The kiss is ordinary.¡± Bethany smirked, teasing her. ¡°Oh, really? Then why are you blushing?¡± Belinda stiffened, heat rising to her cheeks again. Flustered, she red at Bethany. ¡°I¡¯m not blushing! It¡¯s just a bit warm in here.¡± Bethany nodded solemnly, her voice full of mock understanding. ¡°Oh, absolutely. So warm. In fact, I¡¯m starting to think I should turn on the air conditioner now.¡± Belinda shot her a pointed look, her lips pressing into a thin line. ¡°You¡¯re impossible,¡± she muttered, turning away in defeat. Bethany¡¯sughter spilled into the air. After a few more rounds of games, Johnson finally suggested they wrap things up. ¡°Anyone who wants to stay, feel free¡ªI¡¯ve got the tab covered,¡± he dered generously. Belinda and her group decided to call it a night. The car ride home was quiet. Neither Belinda nor Lucas said a word, though the tension between them seemed to hum softly in the confined space. It wasn¡¯t until they were back home, standing in the quiet of their room, that Belinda broke the silence. ¡°Lucas,¡± she began hesitantly, her eyes seeking his. ¡°Earlier, when Johnson needed to hold me for those squats¡­ Why did you insist on drinking for me?¡± Lucas stilled at her question, and the image of Johnson¡¯s hands on Belinda shed in his mind. His jaw tightened, a flicker of irritation passing over his features. He turned to Belinda, his voice low. ¡°I¡¯d have no dignity left if I let my wife get held by another man in front of that many people.¡± Belinda blinked at him, her lips parting slightly. ¡°Is that the only reason?¡± she asked, her voice soft, almost searching. Lucas met her gaze steadily, his eyes unreadable. ¡°What other reason could there be?¡± he asked, his tone indifferent. Belinda¡¯sshes lowered briefly before lifting again. She stared at Lucas intently. . . . Chapter 222 ?Chapter 222: ¡°Maybe¡­¡± she hesitated. ¡°You didn¡¯t want to see another man holding me. Maybe¡­¡± Her tone carried a hint of nervousness, though she hadn¡¯t quite noticed it. ¡°Maybe you were jealous.¡± Lucas¡¯ pupils narrowed slightly, his Adam¡¯s apple shifting as he swallowed. For a moment, hisposure faltered. Then, with a faint, almost forced smirk, heposed himself and replied, ¡°You think so highly of yourself, Belinda. Why would you think that I would get jealous because of you?¡± Without waiting for a response, he turned and strode into the bathroom, his steps brisk and purposeful. Belinda watched him leave, her lips curving into a soft, amused smile. In the past, whenever she had teased Lucas about being jealous, he had alwaysughed it off with a mocking gaze. But this time¡­ He had responded differently¡ªhis words defensive, not dismissive. Hecked his usual confidence. As he walked away, his steps felt hurried, almost as if he was trying to escape the conversation. Standing there, the faint smile still on her lips, a thought began to take root in Belinda¡¯s mind. Was Lucas hiding his true feelings? Could it be that, just maybe, she was right? Belinda¡¯s smile widened at the thought, a sense of contentment settling over her. After that, neither she nor Lucas spoke another word. Later that evening, Belinda took a warm shower, climbed into bed, and let sleep take her. The next morning, she woke up feeling refreshed and ready for the day ahead. At the Grand ins General Hospital, in the Cardiac Surgery Department, Chief Physician¡¯s office, Turner leaned forward, his eyes narrowing as he regarded the determined woman standing before him. ¡°Kylee, are you sure about this?¡± he asked. Kylee nodded firmly. ¡°Yes, Dr. Ortiz, I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± Turner leaned back in his chair, his brow furrowed in thought. After a long pause, he finally said, ¡°Alright, if this is your decision, I won¡¯t say anything else. Rest assured, I¡¯ll teach you everything I can here. In a few years, when the dust settles and this whole incident is forgotten, I¡¯ll personally ask Mr. Glyn to secure you a permanent position.¡± His feelings on the matter wereplicated. On one hand, he couldn¡¯t help but me Kylee for this. Her loss in the recentpetition had cost him a significant amount of money. Her mistake had dealt a blow to his ns, and part of him truly med her for losing to Belinda. On the other hand, he felt a twinge of guilt. After all, he had pushed Kylee into making that ill-fated bet with Caiden, disregarding her reservations. Now, because of that, Kylee was stuck as an intern. Still, in Turner¡¯s mind, the me didn¡¯t rest solely on Kylee or himself. The true culprits, as he saw it, were Caiden and Belinda. Belinda had aced the hospital entrance exam with a perfect score. Why hadn¡¯t she revealed this before? And why hadn¡¯t Caiden mentioned it sooner? Turner believed that if he had known about it earlier, he would never have agreed to the bet. Turner conveniently forgot the details that didn¡¯t fit his narrative¡ªthat Caiden¡¯s assistant had actually mentioned Belinda¡¯s perfect score when she had joined the hospital, and it was Turner who had dismissed it as a lie. It was also Turner who had rallied his colleagues to use Caiden of favoritism and demand thepetition in the first ce. But selfish people rarely see their own faults. Kylee gave a slight nod. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Ortiz.¡± . . . Chapter 223 ?Chapter 223: ¡°Let¡¯s head to the main office. We have the morning meeting to attend now,¡± Turner said, rising from his chair. Kylee followed him silently. During the meeting, Turner announced Kylee¡¯s decision to remain at the Grand ins General Hospital. No one seemed surprised. They all understood the circumstances well enough. Once the meeting adjourned, everyone dispersed to begin their rounds. Afterpleting hers, Belinda returned to her office and sat at her desk, engrossed in a research article on herputer. Just then, her phone rang, interrupting her focus. She nced at the caller ID, her expression briefly shifting. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she answered the call. ¡°Belinda, do you have a minute now? I¡¯m in the garden of your hospital. Could youe down if you¡¯re free?¡± The call was from Holley. Belinda paused for a moment, then replied softly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± She hung up, got up from her seat, and made her way to the garden. When she arrived, she spotted Holley waiting beneath a tree. ¡°Mom,¡± Belinda said as she approached. ¡°Belinda,¡± Holley began, her tone carrying a hint of exasperation, ¡°didn¡¯t you see the message I sent you yesterday?¡± ¡°I saw it,¡± Belinda admitted, ¡°but I was busy and didn¡¯t have time to reply.¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze flickered briefly. ¡°Are you here to talk to me about Kylee?¡± Holley sighed. ¡°I am. Can you exin why you broke your promise?¡± Belinda remained remarkablyposed as she listened to Holley¡¯s words. Her voice, calm and measured, carried a quiet strength. ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t break my promise. What I agreed to back then was to let Kylee have her way. I never promised I would let her win.¡± A faint smile curved her lips as she continued, ¡°When she lost thepetition and was on the verge of being expelled from the Grand ins General Hospital, I stepped in and offered her another option. Now, she¡¯s staying at the hospital just as she wished. Isn¡¯t that because I gave her the chance?¡± Holley¡¯s words caught in her throat. She wasn¡¯t sure whether to use Belinda of clever wordy or of breaking her promise outright. Maybe it was her own fault for assuming Belinda would let Kylee win. She had believed that Kylee would surely win after that conversation with Belinda. But reality had proved otherwise. Belinda studied her mother¡¯s conflicted expression. ¡°Mom,¡± she asked softly, ¡°are you angry with me?¡± Holley looked up, her gaze meeting Belinda¡¯s. A long silence stretched between them before she finally spoke. ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m just afraid. Afraid that Car might me you for all of this.¡± Belinda¡¯s tone was steady, her expression calm. ¡°I don¡¯t care if others me me. As long as my conscience is clear, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± Holley sighed, her shoulders sagging as she let out a soft breath. She knew there was no point in pressing the issue further. Then, as if remembering something, she let out a small chuckle. ¡°Well, what¡¯s done is done.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve won thepetition, and there¡¯s no use dwelling on the past. I think I should congratte you, Belinda. You did well.¡± . . . Chapter 224 ?Chapter 224: Belinda smiled in response. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± The tension between them eased as they chatted for a while longer. Eventually, Holley left, leaving Belinda to her thoughts. On her way back to her office, Belinda felt a sense of relief. She had expected her mother to be far angrier, but Holley¡¯s reaction had surprised herpletely. Knowing that Holley wasn¡¯t upset with her allowed her to breathe easier. Back at her desk, Belinda refocused on her work, her mind finally at peace. Meanwhile, Lucas had an unusually busy day. By the time evening rolled around, he still hadn¡¯t made it home for dinner. As he prepared to shut down hisputer and call it a day, his phone rang. The name on the screen made him pause. It was Ryan calling. ¡°Hello,¡± Lucas answered. ¡°Lucas,¡± Ryan¡¯s voice came through, calm but tinged with concern. ¡°Verena and I are at the Dream Club now. Can youe?¡± Lucas instinctively wanted to decline. But before he could respond, Ryan continued, ¡°Verena is not in a good ce right now. She has been drinking non-stop sincest night. No matter what I say, she won¡¯t listen to me. She¡¯s really in a bad mood, and I think she believes alcohol is the only way to drown her pain.¡± Lucas frowned, his grip tightening around the phone. Ryan hesitated for a moment before adding, ¡°I am worried that she might be having a rpse.¡± This sentence sent a jolt through Lucas. His tone turned sharp and urgent as he replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away.¡± Ending the call, Lucas grabbed his keys and headed straight for the Dream Club. When he arrived at the private room, he found Ryan wrestling a beer bottle out of Verena¡¯s grasp. ¡°Verena, that¡¯s enough!¡± Ryan said. ¡°You can¡¯t keep drinking like this.¡± g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is where imagination thrives The sound of the door opening drew Ryan¡¯s attention. He looked up, relief washing over his face when he saw Lucas enter the room. ¡°Lucas, thank God you¡¯re here,¡± he said with a weary smile. At the mention of Lucas¡¯ name, Verena froze. Slowly, she turned to look at him, her eyes shimmering withplicated emotions. Lucas walked over and sat beside Verena, his voice low and husky. ¡°Verena, is drinking really the answer to whatever¡¯s troubling you?¡± The moment Verena¡¯s eyes met his, they turned red, and tears welled up in them. She bit her lip, her voice trembling as she choked out the words that had been weighing on her heart for a while. ¡°Lucas,¡± she muttered, ¡°why did you kiss Belinda during the gamest night? Why didn¡¯t you refuse her?¡± Lucas fell silent upon hearing Verena¡¯s question. Why hadn¡¯t he refused Belindast night? Honestly, he didn¡¯t know. Perhaps it was because rejecting Belinda would have embarrassed her in front of everyone. Or maybe, in the presence of Johnson, he had intentionally yed along, hoping the man would back off. Or perhaps, deep down, he simply didn¡¯t want to refuse Belinda. Lucas couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact reason, and because of this uncertainty, he didn¡¯t answer. His silence was deafening. To Verena, it felt like a de had sliced through her heart. Her voice trembled, tears threatening to spill. ¡°Lucas¡­ Does this mean that¡­ you have developed feelings for Belinda now?¡± Lucas turned to look at her, his expression unreadable. He thought for nearly half a minute before finally saying softly, ¡°No.¡± But Verena didn¡¯t feel relief. If anything, her heart sank further. Because Lucas had hesitated just now. . . . Chapter 225 ?Chapter 225: In the past, whenever she asked him such a question, Lucas would answer her immediately and without a doubt. But tonight, his hesitation was evident, and it spoke louder than his denial. Even if he hadn¡¯t fallen for Belinda, Verena knew something had changed. Belinda was no longer the same in Lucas¡¯ eyes now. And that realization crushed her. She wasn¡¯t the only one who had noticed this. Ryan¡¯s expression darkened, though he said nothing. After that, Verena didn¡¯t ask Lucas anything else. She was too afraid of hearing an answer that might shatter herpletely. Instead, she reached for the bottle on the table, pouring herself another drink. She thought that if she got drunk enough, maybe the pain would fade. ¡°Stop drinking, Verena,¡± Lucas said firmly, his toneced with frustration. But Verena only wore a bitter smile. ¡°Lucas, just let me drink. If I get drunk, I won¡¯t have to feel anything anymore.¡± Lucas clenched his jaw but said nothing more. The silence between them grew heavy. Verena continued pouring herself drink after drink, her hands trembling. She was clearly determined to get drunk. Ryan, watching Verena like this, finally spoke up. ¡°Lucas, you need to stop her! She can¡¯t keep doing this!¡± he said. Lucas turned to Verena, ready to intervene. But before he could speak, the sound of retching filled the room. Verena had vomited. After that, she copsed onto the sofa, unconscious. ¡°Verena!¡± The two men jumped up in shock. ¡°What¡¯s happening here? Is Verena okay?¡± Ryan asked, concern in his eyes. g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s, your fiction escape Lucas¡¯ expression hardened as he moved quickly to Verena¡¯s side. ¡°She needs to go to the hospital. Now.¡± Without wasting a second, he scooped Verena into his arms and carried her out of the room. Ryan followed closely behind, his worry evident on his face. At the Grand ins General Hospital¡­ After the check-up and initial treatment, a doctor approached Lucas and Ryan with a grave expression. ¡°The patient is suffering from alcohol poisoning,¡± the doctor said. ¡°We¡¯ve induced vomiting, but her condition remains critical. She¡¯ll need to stay overnight for observation. If there are noplications, she can be discharged tomorrow.¡± The doctor¡¯s wordsnded heavily on both men. Lucas and Ryan exchanged a worried nce. ¡°Thank you, Doctor,¡± Ryan said. The doctor nodded and walked away, leaving Ryan and Lucas in the sterile silence of the hospital hallway. Shortly after, Verena was wheeled into her hospital room. As Ryan stood by her bedside, watching her pale, fragile form lying motionless under the fluorescent lights, his face hardened with a mix of guilt and frustration. After a long silence, he turned to Lucas, his voice serious. ¡°There¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you¡­¡± Lucas shifted his gaze to Ryan, his brows furrowing slightly. ¡°What is it?¡± Taking a deep breath, Ryan said, ¡°Today, one of the housemaids told me she found fresh cuts on Verena¡¯s thighs. Knife wounds.¡± . . . Chapter 226 ?Chapter 226: Lucas¡¯ expression changed instantly upon hearing that. Ryan turned his gaze to Verena, lying unconscious on the hospital bed, and continued, his voice heavy with resignation, ¡°She¡¯s self-harming again, Lucas. After all these years, I thought she¡¯d moved past it, that her depression had healed. But I was wrong¡­¡± Lucas¡¯ brows furrowed, his face hardening with concern. Ryan¡¯s tone grew sharper. ¡°Lucas, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve been growing distant from hertely? You know how sensitive she is. She could feel even the slightest indifference and the smallest hint of distance immediately.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°And it¡¯s not just indifference. You¡¯ve been paying more and more attention to Belinda recently. You may not realize it, but your behavior is breaking Verena¡¯s heart. How do you expect her to cope with that?¡± Ryan stepped closer to Lucas, his frustration evident. ¡°Verena¡¯s greatest wish is to be with you¡ªto be your wife. She has waited for you all these years, waiting for your divorce, waiting for you to marry her. But what has she gotten in return? A version of you that¡¯s more distant and more invested in someone else. How could she not feel crushed? Lucas, I need to ask you outright: are you really going to divorce Belinda? Will you still marry Verena after that?¡± The weight of the question lingered in the air, but Lucas didn¡¯t respond right away. Instead, he furrowed his brows deeply, his expression growing unreadable. After a long silence, Lucas finally spoke up, his voice low and firm. ¡°Go home, Ryan. I¡¯ll stay with Verena tonight.¡± Ryan¡¯s chest tightened at Lucas¡¯ refusal to answer. A spark of anxiety and anger red within him. Could it be that Lucas had really developed feelings for Belinda? Clenching his fists, Ryan tried hard to contain his emotions. He couldn¡¯t even tell if his anger was for Verena¡¯s sake or his own. Knowing he wouldn¡¯t get a straight answer from Lucas, Ryan eventually let out a sigh and turned to leave. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s has your next chapter But after a few steps, he stopped and turned back. He met Lucas¡¯ eyes, his toneced with warning. ¡°You promised Verena that you¡¯d marry her. I hope you won¡¯t go back on that promise. She has waited for you for too long and sacrificed too much. If you break her heart¡­ I don¡¯t know if she will be able to bear it.¡± Without waiting for a reply, Ryan turned and walked out of the room. The silence that followed was deafening. Lucas stood motionless for a moment, staring at the door Ryan had just exited. Then, slowly, he walked over to Verena¡¯s bedside and sat down. He looked at her pale, fragile face. He could feel his concern for her¡ªthe kind one might feel for a close friend or someone in need, but nothing more. Ryan¡¯s words echoed in his mind. Verena¡¯s self-harm, her anguish, her years of waiting¡ªall of it weighed heavily on him. He had made a promise to her, and he knew he would have to honor it. But deep down, he also recognized the unsettling truth: his feelings had started to shift. Recently, his thoughts had been drawn to Belinda more often than they should. She was invading his mind in ways that made him question himself. This couldn¡¯t continue. He and Belinda were bound to divorce soon, and he would need to marry Verena afterward. Starting now, Lucas resolved, he would put distance between himself and Belinda. He couldn¡¯t let her disrupt his thoughts or stir his emotions any further. He needed to set everything back on track. Just then, Lucas¡¯ phone rang. He nced at the screen, his sharp eyes narrowing as he saw the caller ID. It was Belinda calling him. After a moment, Lucas swiped to answer the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Lucas, it¡¯s sote. Why haven¡¯t you returned? Are you still at work?¡± Belinda¡¯s voice, as melodic as ever, echoed through the phone and reached Lucas¡¯ ears. . . . Chapter 227 ?Chapter 227: When Lucas heard this, his face clouded, and he responded coldly, ¡°Must I always inform you of my whereabouts?¡± Belinda felt a sharp sting in her throat, leaving her momentarily speechless. After a pause, Lucas added, his tone frosty, ¡°There¡¯s nothing for us to talk about.¡± He then ended the call abruptly. Belinda stared at her phone, the screen now dark. A whirlwind of thoughts raced through her mind. What had caused Lucas¡¯ sudden change in demeanor? Had she angered him somehow? This was utterly confusing. If he didn¡¯t want toe home, then so be it; he could stay away forever. Angered, Belinda silenced her phone, set it on the nightstand, switched off themp, and tried to sleep. However, she tossed and turned for what felt like hours, unable to fall asleep. By three in the morning, Lucas had still not returned. Belinda bit her lip, fighting the urge to dial his number again, but forced herself to try to sleep. Eventually, she drifted off, though she couldn¡¯t recall at what time. When her rm sounded the next morning, she noticed the untouched state of Lucas¡¯ bed across the room. He hadn¡¯te home at all, or at least, not to their room. A wave of irritation washed over her as she took a deep breath. Belinda quickly freshened up in the bathroom and left the house to go to the hospital. In the VIP ward of Grand ins General Hospital, Verena¡¯s eyes fluttered open, and she was surprised to find Lucas sleeping on the sofa. However, that surprise quickly turned to joy as she took in the sight of him. ¡°Lucas,¡± she called softly. Lucas stirred and quickly woke up. He stood and walked over to her bed, taking a seat beside it. His voice sounded slightly rough and sleepy as he asked, ¡°How are you feeling now? Are you still experiencing any difort?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m feeling fine,¡± Verena replied, shaking her head gently. Lucas nodded, his tone calm. ¡°Stay here for another day for observation. If everything goes well, you can be discharged tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Verena responded, her gaze earnest as she looked up at him. She sighed softly and added, ¡°It would be wonderful to wake up to your face every morning.¡± Lucas remained silent, his expression unchanged. After a moment, Verena spoke again. ¡°Lucas, were you here all night yesterday?¡± Instead of answering her question, Lucas spoke firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t overindulge in drinking again.¡± Verena lowered her gaze slowly, silent at his gentle but serious warning. Lucas watched her closely, his tone soft yet serious as he added, ¡°I made a promise to you, and I¡¯ll stick to it.¡± His words carried weight, both for Verena and for himself. Verena¡¯s face brightened instantly, her eyes shimmering with joy as tears welled up. ¡°Lucas, your words make all my waiting worthwhile,¡± she said, her voice filled with emotion. But, unbeknownst to her, her words weighed heavily on Lucas, constricting his chest. ¡°I need to leave now,¡± he said, standing up and avoiding her gaze. ¡°You should get some rest.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Verena said softly, ¡°but you need to rest as well.¡± . . . Chapter 228 ?Chapter 228: Lucas turned and left the room without another word. Verena watched Lucas leave, a triumphant smile lighting up her face. Despite Belinda¡¯s efforts to win Lucas¡¯ affection, Verena was confident in her own strategies to bring him back to her. At the Grand ins General Hospital¡¯s Cardiac Surgery Department, an unexpected visitor arrived to see Belinda just before lunchtime. As Belinda scrutinized the man standing before her, she asked impatiently, ¡°Mr. Adams, what do you need?¡± Ryan, captivated by the sight of Belinda¡¯s enchanting visage, felt a flutter in his chest. He said, ¡°How about we go out for lunch, Belinda?¡± With a dismissiveugh, Belinda replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Just tell me what you want to say.¡± She believed their rtionship wasn¡¯t close enough to justify casual lunches. She had shared a meal with himst time solely to extract information. Ryan was unfazed by her refusal. ¡°Ah, I see. Now that you have the Thomas family¡¯s support, I suppose you¡¯re above such invitations.¡± Belinda had no patience for his sarcastic remarks. ¡°Is there something you actually need to say here?¡± she asked sharply. The impatience in Belinda¡¯s voice triggered Ryan¡¯s annoyance. He let out a coldugh and replied, ¡°At that party, when Lucas intervened on your behalf andter kissed you, you must have felt quite happy, right?¡± Belinda gave him a steady look, maintaining herposure. She was eager to know what he was trying to convey. After a pause, Ryan continued, ¡°Well, Lucas made it clear to Verena the next day. He said he only stepped in because it would look bad if you were too intimate with another man since you were still his wife. That was his only reason for doing that. And about that kiss? It was merely to prevent your embarrassment in front of others. Don¡¯t think too much of it.¡± Belinda responded coldly, ¡°Why would you care what I think about the incident? What business is it of yours?¡± Ryan¡¯s face clouded over as he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Lucas didn¡¯t return homest night, did he? Do you know where he was, or who he was with?¡± Belinda¡¯s sharp gaze didn¡¯t waver as she remained silent. Ryan smiled slightly and continued, ¡°Lucas spent the night with Verena; she was feeling sick.¡± Belinda¡¯s facade cracked slightly, and she couldn¡¯t help but clench her teeth. Despite her efforts to remainposed, a hint of paleness on her face betrayed her inner turmoil. It turned out Lucas hadn¡¯t made it home the previous night because he had been spending time with Verena. It appeared that the events from game night had unsettled Verena,pelling Lucas to hasten tofort her. This thought sparked a sense of bitterness in Belinda. She couldn¡¯t help butugh at herself internally. She believed Ryan wasn¡¯t deceiving her. She knew she could easily verify his ims by asking Lucas about this. As Belinda¡¯splexion turned noticeably paler, Ryan felt aplex mix of emotions. He was partly pleased but also somewhat frustrated by this. This internal conflict stirred difort within him. After taking a deep breath, Ryan said to Belinda, ¡°It was merely a game when Lucas kissed you. Don¡¯t read too much into it. Verena has always been the one Lucas loves!¡± Upon hearing this, Belinda coldly raised her gaze to meet Ryan¡¯s, replying sharply, ¡°I¡¯m aware of Lucas¡¯ feelings for Verena. You don¡¯t need to reiterate that for her sake. Doing so only makes her seem insecure.¡± Ryan furrowed his brows slightly and countered, ¡°Insecure? That is absurd! What reason does Verena have to feel insecure?¡± . . . Chapter 229 ?Chapter 229: Belinda nonchntly shrugged and said, ¡°Could it be because Lucas has been unusually attentive to metely, making Verena feel uneasy and insecure? That¡¯s why you¡¯re here, isn¡¯t it? If Verena was really secure in her rtionship with Lucas, why would she feel the need to constantly remind me that Lucas loves her? Once Harold¡¯s birthday has passed, Lucas and I will end our marriage, and Lucas will marry her. That¡¯s the n, right?¡± Caught off guard, Ryan momentarily struggled to find the words to respond, his expression shifting as he tried to put his thoughts together. After a brief pause, Ryan replied with a mocking tone, ¡°She keeps reminding you of her rtionship with Lucas to ensure you don¡¯t misinterpret his recent kindness toward you. What if, when it¡¯s time for you and Lucas to divorce, you change your mind and use Harold to pressure Lucas into staying with you?¡± Belinda scoffed derisively. ¡°That¡¯s something Lucas and I will decide, isn¡¯t it? You really shouldn¡¯t concern yourself with it, Mr. Adams.¡± Her gaze hardened as she said sharply, ¡°Is there anything else you want to say? If not, I think it¡¯s time for you to leave.¡± Without waiting for his response, Belinda walked past him and left the room. Watching her leave, Ryan felt a surge of irritation, but having conveyed his message, he saw no reason to stay any longer. Although Belinda appeared outwardly unmoved by their exchange, inside, Ryan¡¯s words had affected her more than she cared to admit. During her lunch break, she found herself unable to fall asleep, her restless thoughts keeping her wide awake until her rm sounded. The busy afternoon kept her from pondering her conversation with Ryan any further. Exhausted by the end of the day, Belinda slumped into a chair to recover her energy. Returning to the rk family¡¯s home after work, she noticed Lucas was still not home. He didn¡¯t arrive home until nearly ten o¡¯clock in the evening. Upon his return, Belinda rose from the sofa and approached him, asking, ¡°Lucas, do you have free time tomorrow?¡± Lucas merely nced at her and said nothing. Earlier in the afternoon, Belinda had received a call from Kenia, who had finally decided to visit Owathe. Kenia had meant toe sooner, but unexpected ns had kept her away until now. After thinking of this, Belinda suggested, ¡°Would you like to have a meal with my family tomorrow? My grand¡ª¡± Lucas interjected sharply, ¡°I don¡¯t have time for that.¡± He paused for a moment, fixing Belinda with a prating look. Speaking slowly, his voice carrying a chill, he added, ¡°I will also not attend any future gatherings with your family.¡± Just then, a memory seemed to strike him, and he added, ¡°I only did thatst time because my father insisted.¡± Belinda froze, her sentence unfinished, her expression hardening. She gazed at Lucas in a daze, overwhelmed by a flood of emotions. His blunt denial served as a stark awakening to her. When Kenia had inquired if Lucas would join them for dinner the following day, she had confidently told her that he would. But now¡­ The harsh rejection left a bitter taste in her mouth. Embarrassment washed over Belinda, leaving her feeling foolish. Why had she been so naive to assume Lucas would not turn her down? Her heart sank, weighed down by the pain of Lucas¡¯ rejection. Disappointment surged through her. Her lips pressed firmly together as she maintained herposure under the strain, managing a weak smile after a brief pause. She said, ¡°I understand, Mr. rk. This won¡¯t happen again.¡± . . . Chapter 230 ?Chapter 230: With those words, she turned back to the couch and continued reviewing her documents. Lucas watched herposed figure, his brow furrowing in frustration. Despite being the one to refuse Belinda, he couldn¡¯t shake the sense of difort gnawing at him inside. Lucas reminded himself that he had made the right decision. Divorcing Belinda was inevitable, so there was no point in fostering any deeper connection between them. Besides, he had already allowed her to influence his emotions far more than he should have recently. Resolving to keep his distance, Lucas stepped into the bathroom, letting the cold water wash over his face and clear his thoughts. Meanwhile, Belinda sat alone, her longshes fluttering as she lowered her gaze. A bitter smile tugged at her lips. How foolish she had been, she thought, recalling how she had invited Lucas to join her and her grandmother for a meal. Were they even close enough for that? They were nothing more than a couple in name. She shouldn¡¯t have asked Lucas if he had free time tomorrow. Still, she knew Kenia would probably be disappointed when she realized Lucas wouldn¡¯t be there. That night, neither Belinda nor Lucas found much sleep. The next morning, Belinda chose to take the day off from work. When she went to see her grandmother, her spirits lifted at the sight of her. Her face lit up with excitement as she rushed over. ¡°Grandma!¡± she called out, wrapping her arms around the older woman. ¡°Calm down, sweetheart,¡± Kenia chuckled, gently patting Belinda¡¯s back. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much, Grandma!¡± Belinda said, pouting yfully like a child. Kenia¡¯s warm smile softened Belinda¡¯s heart. At that moment, all her previous worries and sadness seemed to melt away. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you, too, my dear,¡± Kenia said, her voice filled with tenderness. From the side, Holley said with a resigned smile, ¡°Alright, Belinda, you¡¯re not a little girl anymore! Stop hogging your grandmother. She and Sarai must be starving. Let¡¯s go have a meal.¡± Reluctantly, Belinda let go of Kenia and turned to the young woman standing beside her grandmother. ¡°Sarai!¡± Belinda greeted warmly. ¡°Sarai,¡± Sarai replied with a warm smile, ¡°You¡¯re even more beautiful in person.¡± Belinda returned the smile but remained silent. She and Sarai shared a long history. Years ago, Sarai had been her neighbor. Her parents¡¯ constant arguments often left her to fend for herself, scrounging for meals wherever she could. Moved bypassion, Kenia had asked Sarai to join them for meals, eventually adopting her after a tragic ident imed Sarai¡¯s parents¡¯ lives. . . . Chapter 231 ?Chapter 231: After exchanging pleasantries, Belinda drove the group to The Harlequin Eats. Once seated in a private room, Kenia nced around expectantly. ¡°Belinda, where¡¯s Lucas?¡± Belinda hesitated, a fleeting shadow of difort crossing her face before she smiled and replied, ¡°He¡¯s swamped with work and couldn¡¯t join us for a meal this time.¡± She kept her tone light. ¡°Running apany is demanding, you know.¡± Kenia nodded, her expression understanding, though the faint trace of disappointment on her face didn¡¯t go unnoticed. Sensing it, Belinda yfully leaned closer. ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you upset because Lucas didn¡¯te? Do you like him that much, Grandma? Am I not your favorite anymore? I feel so hurt.¡± Kenia¡¯s lips curled into a smile, and she gave Belinda a resigned look. ¡°Why are you acting like a child now? You¡¯re too old for this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m never too old to be your favorite!¡± Belinda shot back with a mock pout. Kenia chuckled, shaking her head. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± ¡°You will always be my favorite.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Belinda said with a grin. She noticed that the hint of disappointment on Kenia¡¯s face had disappeared. The topic about Lucas was dropped, and they moved on to enjoy their meal, the room filled withughter. Meanwhile, at the Triumph Consortium, Lucas¡¯ phone rang. He nced at the screen and saw Ryan¡¯s name shing. With a sigh, he answered the call. ¡°Lucas,¡± Ryan¡¯s voice came through, ¡°I need a favor. Take Verena out for a meal now, would you?¡± Lucas furrowed his brows, impatience flickering in his eyes. Ryan sighed, his voice heavy with concern. ¡°Verena hasn¡¯t been eating properly for days. Her appetite is gone, and she barely manages a few bites at each meal. If this continues, her body won¡¯t be able to handle it. I spoke with her psychologist¡ªher condition is worsening. We need to do something, Lucas. If you apany her for a meal and spend some time with her, she¡¯ll surely eat more. Otherwise, her health, both physical and mental, is at risk.¡± At Ryan¡¯s words, Lucas¡¯ expression shifted several times, his mood indescribably gloomy. The current situation left him feeling a mix of frustration and resignation. He couldn¡¯t deny that he bore some responsibility for this. Verena¡¯s depression back then had partly been his fault, and now, with her rpse, his guilt lingered like a shadow. Refusing Ryan¡¯s request wasn¡¯t an option. And it was precisely because he couldn¡¯t refuse that his mood soured further. ¡°I understand. I will do it,¡± Lucas said before ending the call abruptly. For a long moment, he sat in silence, the weight of the situation pressing down on him. Finally, he picked up his phone again and dialed Verena¡¯s number. Hearing Lucas invite her to a meal, Verena couldn¡¯t hide her joy. After the call ended, a smug smile spread across her lips. Ryan¡¯s n had worked perfectly. As always, mentioning her ¡°worsening depression¡± had triggered Lucas¡¯ guilt. It was a card she and Ryan yed often¡ªone that never failed. Lucas and Verena sat down for a meal in a quiet, upscale restaurant. Verena, though in high spirits, carefully masked her joy, eating slowly to maintain the facade of having a poor appetite. Across the table, Lucas toyed with his food, barely taking a bite. . . . Chapter 232 ?Chapter 232: ¡°Lucas,¡± Verena said gently, her toneced with concern, ¡°is something on your mind?¡± Lucas¡¯ expression remained calm, his voice clipped and indifferent. ¡°No. Just eat.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re busy,¡± Verena said hesitantly, ¡°you don¡¯t have to go out of your way for me. I¡¯m fine on my own.¡± Her cautious gaze lingered on him, as though afraid that her words might upset him. Lucas frowned, frustration and resignation rising within him. He knew he shouldn¡¯t bring his negative emotions to the table, especially since he was the one who had invited Verena to the meal. With effort, he softened his expression. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he said in a low, gravelly tone. ¡°Just eat.¡± Verena nodded, offering a small smile. ¡°Alright. You should eat too.¡± She picked up a piece of salt-and-pepper rib and ced it on Lucas¡¯ te. Lucas stared at the rib, lost in thought. The dish reminded him of something he knew he shouldn¡¯t think about. It was Belinda¡¯s favorite. Thest time he and Belinda hade here, she had devoured nearly the entire te, leaving him with just one piece. The thought of Belinda made his chest tighten. He wondered where she was now and what she was doing. By the time the meal ended, the rib remained untouched on Lucas¡¯ te. Lucas stood up first, moving toward the door of the private room. As he opened it to leave, the door to the room across the hallway swung open. ¡°Grandma, how do you like the food here? Isn¡¯t it delicious?¡± A sweet, familiar voice echoed in the hallway. Lucas froze for a moment. His pupils contracted sharply as he turned toward the sound. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s has stories worth exploring From that room, Belinda stepped out, her attention focused on an elderly woman beside her. She finished speaking and looked up, her gaze suddenly meeting Lucas¡¯. For a heartbeat, time seemed to stand still. Their eyes locked across the hallway. Belinda froze, her breath caught in her throat. Of all the people she could have run into, she hadn¡¯t expected to bump into Lucas here. Before she could say a word, another voice¡ªlight and unmistakably familiar¡ªbroke the silence. ¡°Lucas, the shrimp today was amazing. We shoulde here more often.¡± A figure emerged from behind Lucas: Verena. Time seemed to stop for a moment. Belinda¡¯s gaze locked on Lucas and Verena. Her mind raced, searching for an appropriate response, but none came. Her lips parted slightly, yet no sound escaped. Instead, a cold lump rose in her throat, and her face paled just a little. Lucas had told her that he was too busy¡ªtoo busy to have a meal with her family. But now, it was clear he wasn¡¯t too busy for Verena. The realization hit Belinda like a punch to the gut. Maybe it didn¡¯t matter who Lucas was with; what stung was that he had chosen not to spend time with her. As this thought lingered, Belinda couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly at herself. Lucas felt his chest tighten as he noticed Belinda¡¯s paleplexion. . . . Chapter 233 ?Chapter 233: Aplex mix of emotions stirred within him. The atmosphere grew tense as Kenia, Holley, and Sarai, standing beside Belinda, turned their attention to Lucas and Verena. Sarai broke the silence, her voice faltering. ¡°Lucas? Wait¡­ Belinda, didn¡¯t you say he was busy? Too busy with work to have a meal with us?¡± She trailed off, her words fading into an awkward hush. The awkwardness in the air was suffocating. Lucas¡¯ eyes shifted to Kenia, who was standing just beside Belinda. For the first time in his life, a wave of panic rose within him. He now realized that Belinda had invited him to a meal yesterday because her grandmother was visiting. Damn it! He hadn¡¯t known about this yesterday. If only he had known, he would never have refused Belinda. He knew Kenia meant the world to Belinda. But he¡­ He had coldly rejected Belinda¡¯s invitation yesterday. Regret burned like acid in Lucas¡¯ chest. Belinda bit her lip, her expression stiff and awkward. At that moment, she wished she could simply vanish. Her thoughts churned, her heart ming Lucas, cursing the coincidence. Of all the restaurants, why had Lucas chosen this one to have a meal with Verena? Kenia¡¯s face hardened as she nced between Lucas and Verena. Her first concern, however, was Belinda. Before anyone could break the awkward silence, Verena stepped forward, putting on a feigned apologetic expression. Her tone was light when she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. rk. I didn¡¯t know Lucas had other ns today. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have asked him to join me for a meal.¡± Belinda felt Verena¡¯s wordsnd like a p to the face. Her cheeks flushed with heat, even as herplexion grew paler. Lucas opened his mouth, his tone urgent. ¡°Kenia¡ª¡± But Kenia cut him off with an icy re, saying, ¡°Belinda, Lucas clearly has other priorities now. Let¡¯s not waste any more of his time.¡± ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go.¡± Livid, she took Belinda¡¯s hand firmly and turned to leave. Belinda didn¡¯t look back at Lucas, following her grandmother¡¯s lead without hesitation. Holley and Sarai gave Lucas a curt nod before trailing after them. . . . Chapter 234 ?Chapter 234: The hallway fell silent once they were gone. Lucas stood frozen for a moment before turning to Verena, his gaze sharp and piercing. Verena¡¯s breath hitched, and for a moment, she felt a terrifying sense of panic that made her skin crawl. It was the first time Lucas had looked at her with such a cold, cutting gaze! Her voice wavered as she hurried to exin, ¡°Lucas, I just¡­ I just wanted to clear the air earlier. I thought it would help if Mrs. rk knew I had invited you to a meal this time, not the other way around.¡± But Lucas¡¯ expression darkened further, his displeasure palpable. He believed that who had extended the invitation didn¡¯t matter at all. He said coldly, ¡°I have work to attend to. I need to leave now.¡± With that, he turned on his heel and walked away. ¡°Lucas¡­¡± Verena called after him, but he didn¡¯t stop. Verena¡¯s hands clenched at her sides as she watched his retreating figure. Her lips pressed into a thin line before curving into a slight smile. The fact that Belinda had seen it all was enough to bring her a twisted sense of satisfaction. The ride back to Vera Vis was heavy with silence. Belinda sat stiffly in the driver¡¯s seat, her knuckles white against the steering wheel. Her thoughts were in turmoil. Originally, Belinda had bought a separate house for Kenia in Owathe, but Holley had insisted that Kenia stay with her in Vera Vis. Sarai, sitting in the back, hesitated before finally breaking the silence. ¡°Belinda, that woman with Lucas earlier¡­ She is his ex, isn¡¯t she?¡± Belinda¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened briefly before she rxed. After a brief pause, she answered softly, ¡°Yes.¡± Sarai hesitated before asking, ¡°What is the rtionship between them now¡ª¡± Before the question could linger, Kenia interjected quickly, ¡°Belinda, that unique restaurant really had some delightful dishes. Next time, you must take me there again.¡± Belinda nced at her grandmother, grateful for the change in subject. She smiled. ¡°Of course. As long as you like it, I¡¯ll take you there as often as you want.¡± Sarai caught the deliberate interruption but chose to let the matter drop. The rest of the drive was filled with light conversation, steering clear of the topic of Lucas and Verena. When they arrived at Vera Vis, Kenia waited until she and Belinda were alone in her room before speaking to her. Her expression was serious. ¡°Belinda, what¡¯s really going on between you and Lucas?¡± Belinda pressed her lips together, debating whether to sidestep the question. . . . Chapter 235 ?Chapter 235: But after the events earlier, she felt there was no point in hiding the truth anymore. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± she began, her voice steady but tinged with resignation. ¡°I lied to you before. Lucas and I¡­ We agreed some time ago that after his father¡¯s birthday this year, we would file for divorce.¡± Kenia¡¯s expression changed, a mix of sadness and understanding recing her serious look. She sat down on the edge of the bed and let out a sigh. Belinda rushed to reassure her, ¡°Don¡¯t feel upset, Grandma.¡± But Kenia shook her head, her voice filled with quiet sorrow. ¡°It¡¯s not that I feel upset, Belinda. I just feel bad for you. I know you¡¯ve always had feelings for Lucas, no matter how much you try to act like you don¡¯t.¡± Belinda¡¯s smile faltered, and for a moment, herposure slipped. She lowered her gaze, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°You¡¯re right, Grandma. It hurts. But some things aren¡¯t meant to be, no matter how much one wishes otherwise. I¡¯ve held on for over six years, hoping something would change. But that never happened. Letting Lucas go¡­ It¡¯s the right thing to do, for both of us.¡± Kenia studied her granddaughter carefully, searching for any trace of hesitation. ¡°Are you sure about this, Belinda? This isn¡¯t a decision to take lightly.¡± Belinda lifted her head. ¡°Yes. After his father¡¯s birthday, we will get a divorce. Don¡¯t worry about me, Grandma. I¡¯ll find someone better¡ªsomeone even more handsome, I promise.¡± Kenia chuckled despite herself, shaking her head. ¡°Looks aren¡¯t what matter. What¡¯s important is that you need to find someone who truly loves you and treats you well.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Belinda replied, her tone more assured now. ¡°I¡¯ll find someone who truly loves me.¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is a world of wonder Kenia looked at Belinda, feigning a stubborn pout. ¡°If Lucas wants a divorce, that¡¯s his loss. Let him regret it for the rest of his life! He¡¯ll realize what a fool he¡¯s been soon enough!¡± Belindaughed lightly at her grandmother¡¯s defiant tone, nodding in agreement. ¡°Yes, he¡¯ll regret it. Definitely.¡± Kenia sighed, though her face softened. She reached for Belinda¡¯s hand, squeezing it gently. She did not say anything more. After dinner at Vera Vis and a peaceful evening walk with Kenia through the nearby park, Belinda finally left and drove back to the rk family estate. The house was quiet when she entered. When she walked in, Lucas was already there. He sat at his desk, his attention seemingly on a stack of documents, but the moment he heard her footsteps, his head snapped up. Their eyes met briefly. The air between them felt heavy, thick with unspoken tension. Neither of them said a word. . . . Chapter 236 ?Chapter 236: Belinda averted her gaze first, turning her head and starting to walk toward the bedroom. ¡°Belinda,¡± Lucas called her name to stop her, his tone a bit hesitant. Belinda stopped but didn¡¯t turn around. Hearing the rustle of Lucas¡¯ chair, she knew he had stood up and walked toward her. When he stood in front of her, she looked at him, her expression calm but distant. ¡°Mr. rk,¡± she said evenly, her voice devoid of warmth, ¡°is there something you need?¡± Lucas¡¯ lips parted slightly. ¡°About what happened this afternoon¡­¡± he began, his voice low and a little hoarse. But Belinda interjected before he could finish his sentence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Mr. rk. I already told my grandmother about our situation. She won¡¯t mention wanting to have meals with you from now on. And as for the divorce proceedings, we¡¯ll settle it after your father¡¯s birthday, like we agreed before. You can rest assured of that.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression was calm as she spoke. She even wore a slight smile. Her expression mirrored her emotions¡ªshe truly felt at peace with the whole matter. Lucas, on the other hand, felt his heart sink as he absorbed everything Belinda had just said. His mood was foul enough to begin with, and this conversation with Belinda only made him more agitated. He stared at her unflinching face, feeling a myriad of unnamed emotions roiling inside him. His throat felt tight, and he suddenly struggled to breathe properly. But wasn¡¯t this the oue he had been hoping for? Hadn¡¯t he orchestrated everything for this very purpose? Why was he feeling like this now? He didn¡¯t understand himself. Belinda lifted her head and met Lucas¡¯ gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re busy,¡± she said with a faint smile. ¡°I won¡¯t take up any more of your time now.¡± Then, she turned on her heel and headed to the bathroom. Lucas watched her departing figure until it disappeared through the bathroom door. Then, he took a deep breath and walked out of the room. Belinda didn¡¯t speak to Lucas again that night. The next evening, Belinda invited Bethany and Johnson to the Nostalgia Lounge for drinks. When the two arrived, they found several empty bottles on the table in front of Belinda. Bethany and Johnson exchanged a nce, their eyes glinting with confusion. . . . Chapter 237 ?Chapter 237: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Belinda?¡± Bethany was the first to ask. ¡°Why are you drinking like this?¡± Belinda wore a bitter smile. ¡°Oh, nothing much. I only just realized how utterly ridiculous I¡¯ve been in the past.¡± She proceeded to recount the events of the previous day in painful detail. The more Bethany and Johnson listened, the deeper their frowns became. Johnson was particrly perplexed. How had things turned out like that? That night at the bar, Lucas¡¯ behavior had clearly shown that he cared deeply for Belinda, so why¡­ ¡°Do you know what¡¯s funny?¡± Belinda asked, her eyes narrowing in irony. ¡°I used to think that maybe Lucas had a bit of affection for me. Just a little bit. But looking back at everything, I realize I was aplete fool for thinking that.¡± The truth was, both Johnson and Bethany had thought Lucas had some feelings for Belinda before. So, they were stunned by this turn of events. Belinda downed another ss and wiped her lips with the back of her hand. ¡°I should have just given up on Lucas a long time ago. I should have stopped deluding myself that something good woulde out of our marriage.¡± Bethany and Johnson exchanged another nce. They didn¡¯t like seeing their friend like this. Johnson sighed, unable to figure out just what was going on in Lucas¡¯ mind. He had once thought he understood the man, but reality had dealt him a harsh blow. ¡°What did your grandmother say about this?¡± Bethany asked. This time, Belinda¡¯s smile was tinged with sadness. ¡°She knows the truth and fully supports the divorce now. She said she only hoped that I would find someone who would truly love me in the future. From now on, I won¡¯t be delusional anymore. I¡¯ll change my attitude toward Lucas.¡± Johnson could hear the resolve in Belinda¡¯s voice and knew that she hadpletely given up on Lucas now. He leaned over and ced a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Belinda,¡± he said earnestly, looking her straight in the eye, ¡°are you really sure about this?¡± Unbeknownst to Belinda, Bethany, and Johnson, Ryan was sitting in a different booth across the room, watching their interaction with an intense, unblinking stare. Due to the angle and the distance between them, what seemed like an innocent exchange between Belinda and Johnson looked like an intimate conversation to Ryan. Johnson had drawn so close to Belinda that Ryan thought he was about to kiss her. He quickly whipped out his phone and snapped a photo of the scene. . . . Chapter 238 ?Chapter 238: His expression gradually darkened as he stared at the photo. Was it possible that Johnson also had feelings for Belinda? The thought left him feeling agitated. He sent Lucas the photo, along with a text. ¡°Look who I happened to run into at the Nostalgia Lounge tonight. I¡¯m not sure about this, but Johnson and Belinda look pretty close to me. Do you know what¡¯s going on between those two?¡± After sending that, Ryan tossed his phone onto the table. Meanwhile, Belinda fell silent at Johnson¡¯s question. After a moment, she nodded and said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± She really meant it this time. She was tired of getting her hopes up, only to have her heart shattered over and over again¡­ It would be best not to have any expectations so she wouldn¡¯t have to deal with the inevitable disappointment. Johnson lowered his eyes, his thoughts racing, his expression unreadable. Meanwhile, Lucas was sporting a menacing scowl as he read Ryan¡¯s message and saw the photo. Johnson and Belinda¡­ g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s takes you away What the hell were they doing? Did they really have to be that close just to have a little chat? They really looked like they were about to kiss! Although Johnson¡¯srge frame blocked most of Belinda in the photo, Lucas still caught sight of her upper clothing. He immediately recognized it as the same shirt Belinda had been wearing that morning. And, whether by coincidence or design, Ryan¡¯s photo failed to capture Bethany on the other side of the booth, leading Lucas to believe that Belinda and Johnson were all alone in the bar tonight. Lucas mmed his phone down against his desk in anger. His emotions were in turmoil. The minutes ticked by until it was well past eleven in the evening. In the end, Lucas couldn¡¯t stop himself from calling Belinda. The line rang for a long time before she finally picked up. ¡°What is it?¡± Belinda¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°What time are youing home, Belinda?¡± Lucas asked in a low voice. ¡°My affairs are none of your concern, Mr. rk,¡± Belinda replied. Then, she ended the call without waiting for Lucas¡¯ response. Lucas stared at his phone, feeling furious. How could she have done that? . . . Chapter 239 ?Chapter 239: On the bright side, he hadn¡¯t heard any loud music on her end just now. She must have left the bar already. But if she wasn¡¯t heading home yet, where on earth was she nning to spend the night? Lucas¡¯ eyes narrowed with suspicion. He grabbed his phone again and dialed Johnson¡¯s number this time. ¡°Hello?¡± Johnson answered, sounding rather confused by Lucas¡¯ call at this hour. ¡°Where are you, Johnson?¡± Lucas asked bluntly. ¡°At home,¡± Johnson replied. ¡°Where is Belinda?¡± Lucas pressed further. Johnson¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°You¡¯re looking for Belinda? Why are you calling me instead of her?¡± ¡°Answer me!¡± Lucas barked, ignoring his questions. Johnson pressed his lips together for a moment and was about to speak when a suggestive, decidedly female moan sounded beside him. The sound reached the other end of the line as well. When Lucas heard that from Johnson¡¯s end, his expression changed abruptly. ¡°Whose voice is that?¡± he asked sharply. Stay tuned for updates at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m ¡°Um¡­ Oh, well¡­ You must have imagined that.¡± Johnson cleared his throat, his voice carrying an unmistakable edge of unease. After a brief pause, he added quickly, ¡°Belinda isn¡¯t here with me. Anyway, my phone¡¯s about to die, so I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± Not giving Lucas a chance to respond, he ended the call abruptly and turned his phone off, his movements quick and decisive. He cast a sideways nce toward the television. The voice Lucas had heard had actuallye from the TV, but Johnson had deliberately avoided rifying it, curious to gauge Lucas¡¯ reaction. Deep down, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Lucas cared about Belinda. He had sensed it in Lucas¡¯ words and seen it in his actions before. What puzzled him was why Lucas was suddenly behaving this way now. It didn¡¯t add up. Setting his phone on the bedside table to charge, Johnson shook off the thought and headed to the bathroom. After a refreshing shower, he toweled off his hair, feeling a twinge of hunger creeping in. Deciding to make a quick meal for himself, he ventured downstairs to the kitchen. As the water boiled and he prepared to make some spaghetti, an urgent and relentless ringing of the doorbell echoed through the house. Startled, Johnson turned off the stove and made his way to the door, already suspecting who might be on the other side. With a quick flick of the lock, he opened the door, but before he could utter a word, a fist hurtled toward him. . . . Chapter 240 ?Chapter 240: The punchnded squarely on his left cheek with a resounding thud, sending him staggering backward several steps. He waspletely caught off guard. Lucas stormed inside, his face a storm of fury, bloodshot eyes burning, and veins pulsing angrily on his forehead. Without sparing a nce at Johnson, he headed straight upstairs, his footsteps heavy with purpose. Johnson watched Lucas¡¯ back and clicked his tongue, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth with his thumb. Lucas hadn¡¯t held back with that punch; Johnson could still feel the sting and taste the metallic tang of blood on his lips. ¡°What a hothead,¡± Johnson muttered under his breath, his toneced with annoyance. He hadn¡¯t expected Lucas to react like this. A few minutester, Lucas descended the stairs, his expression colder than ever, his voice sharp and biting. ¡°Where¡¯s Belinda?¡± Johnson rolled his eyes and let out a sigh. ¡°How could Belinda be here? She told me she went to Bethany¡¯s ce.¡± Lucas¡¯ jaw tightened, the dark look on his face unwavering as he pressed further, asking, ¡°Then exin the moaning I heard on your end of the line just now. What was that about?¡± Latest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s ¡°It¡¯s the sound from the TV,¡± Johnson replied tly, his tone calm but firm. Lucas didn¡¯t believe him, his sullen re drilling into Johnson. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you hang up so abruptly and then turn off your phone?¡± Johnson shrugged nonchntly. ¡°My phone was dying, like I told you. It shut off right after the call.¡± Lucas¡¯ piercing eyes remained fixed on Johnson, the silence between them heavy with tension. Johnson looked at Lucas with a resigned expression. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? You think I¡¯m lying?¡± he asked. Something in Lucas¡¯ expression shifted at those words, his brows furrowing as if a thought had struck him. The raging fire in his eyes began to fade, and his rigid posture rxed slightly. He lowered his gaze, his eyes flickering with conflicting emotions. He realized how reckless he had been, letting his emotions take control so easily. What had he even been thinking? Taking a steadying breath, Lucas lifted his gaze to Johnson, his voice rough with remorse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for acting recklessly and punching you like that, Johnson.¡± ¡°Take a seat and cool off,¡± Johnson replied, his tone calm. Lucas walked to the sofa, lowering himself onto it heavily. Johnson turned to face him, his expression serious. ¡°Lucas, we¡¯ve known each other since we were kids, and I¡¯ve never seen you lose control like that. Not even during assassination attempts or when Harold¡¯s men took Verena¡ªyou kept your head then. But this? This is something else.¡± Lucas listened in silence, Johnson¡¯s words sinking in. . . . Chapter 241 ?Chapter 241: He was lost in thought. Before Lucas could form a response, Johnson cut him off, his voice calm but edged with curiosity. ¡°Or maybe I should ask you differently. Why did you rush here so quickly, storm into my house, and confront me like that? What exactly did you suspect? Did you hear that moan earlier and assume it was from Belinda? Did you think she was here with me?¡± Lucas remained silent, his gaze unreadable. Johnson sighed deeply, the weight of the moment settling over him. ¡°Lucas, are you sure you don¡¯t have any feelings for Belinda at all?¡± At the question, Lucas¡¯ pupils contracted slightly, hisposure momentarily faltering. After a long pause, he finally looked up, his eyes dark and unreadable, his lips parting slightly as he replied, ¡°Of course not. I don¡¯t have any feelings for her.¡± Johnson didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°Then how do you exin the way you were acting just now?¡± Lucas narrowed his eyes, their sharp intensity cutting through the air as he spoke in a low, deliberate tone. ¡°No matter what, Belinda is still my wife. If she¡­ If she were to betray me like that, it would be intolerable. It¡¯s not about her. It¡¯s about my dignity. That¡¯s the only reason I was so angry earlier.¡± A scoff escaped Johnson¡¯s lips as he shook his head lightly. ¡°Lucas, be honest with yourself. If you truly didn¡¯t care about Belinda, if she didn¡¯t matter to you, would it really bother you whom she was with? If anything, you¡¯d feel disgusted, maybe annoyed. But this kind of rage with this kind of intensity? It¡¯s not the reaction of someone who doesn¡¯t care about Belinda.¡± He nced at the clock on the wall, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. ¡°Twenty-seven minutes.¡± galnovels.c¨®m is the source It normally takes an hour to get here from the rk estate, but you made it in twenty-seven minutes this time. Would you really push yourself that hard for someone you im not to care about?¡± Johnson¡¯s wordsnded like a punch, striking deep into Lucas¡¯ chest. His brow furrowed, irritation flickering across his expression as though Johnson¡¯s observations had hit too close to the truth. Grinding his teeth, Lucas snapped back, his voice tight with defiance. ¡°Belinda is my wife. That¡¯s why this is different! If she actually did something like that, it would tarnish the rk family¡¯s reputation. I won¡¯t let that happen!¡± Johnson¡¯s lips parted slightly as if to respond, but no words came out. Instead, he studied Lucas carefully, his expression a mix ofplicated emotions. It was impossible to tell if Lucas truly didn¡¯t realize the depth of his feelings for Belinda¡ªor if he did and was simply trying to avoid the truth. Suddenly, something seemed to dawn on Johnson, and a sly smile tugged at his lips. He nodded slowly, his tone light butced with meaning. ¡°Well, if that¡¯s how it is, then even better. Lucas, rest assured, I¡¯d never do anything to betray you¡ªnot before you and Belinda finalize your divorce. And honestly, since you¡¯re about to divorce soon, I don¡¯t mind waiting a little longer. I¡¯ve been patient for a long time already.¡± At Johnson¡¯s words, the veins on Lucas¡¯ forehead pulsed visibly, and the anger that had simmered down moments ago reignited with force within him. . . . Chapter 242 ?Chapter 242: Lucas inhaled deeply, rising from the sofa with deliberate movements. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now,¡± he said curtly, his voice tense with restrained irritation. As he was about to leave, he nced at Johnson and added stiffly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to treat your injuries.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Johnson replied casually, waving a hand dismissively, his demeanor as unconcerned as ever. Without another word, Lucas left Johnson¡¯s ce, his steps brisk. The next day, at the Yates family¡¯s residence. The rain fell steadily outside, drumming against the windows and soaking the grounds. After breakfast, Bethany arranged for the family driver to take Belinda to work. As Bethany apanied Belinda to the front steps of the house, she spoke with a warm smile. ¡°Tell your grandmother that when I get some free time, I¡¯ll invite her over for a meal.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda replied with a small nod. She looked at Bethany and added, ¡°Alright, you should head back inside now.¡± Bethany was about to respond but froze mid-step, her words catching in her throat as her eyes locked onto the sleek car parked in front of her house. Seeing Bethany frozen in ce, Belinda followed her gaze, her eyesnding on the striking blue Bentley Continental parked out front. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s hosts captivating tales Her breath hitched as she recognized the car, and she felt her heart skip a beat at the shock. The driver¡¯s door swung open, and Lucas stepped out, his tall, lean frame cutting an imposing figure against the dreary backdrop of rain. With a deliberate motion, he shut the door and strode toward Bethany and Belinda. When Lucas stopped in front of Belinda, his sharp gaze bore into hers, his lips parting slightly as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you to work.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t hesitate, her voice cool and firm as she replied, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Bethany¡¯s driver will take me to work. You don¡¯t need to trouble yourself, Mr. rk.¡± Bethany crossed her arms, her tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Exactly, Mr. rk. You¡¯re so busy with all your important work that you hardly have time to share a meal with Belinda. Why would you have time to take her to work now? We wouldn¡¯t dream of bothering you.¡± Lucas ignored Bethany¡¯s mocking jab, his eyes fixed on Belinda, his expression unyielding. Belinda met his gaze, her voice steady and calm. ¡°If your father asked you to do this, I¡¯ll just tell him you drove me to work. You don¡¯t have to actually do this.¡± Lucas¡¯ response was unexpected, his low voice rough but steady. ¡°This has nothing to do with my father.¡± Belinda blinked, startled by his words, and Bethany¡¯s brows shot up in surprise. If Harold hadn¡¯t ordered Lucas to do this, then Lucas must have made this decision on his own. The thought sent a fleeting flicker through Belinda¡¯s chest, her heart betraying her for just a moment. . . . Chapter 243 ?Chapter 243: But the strange emotion faded quickly. Belinda¡¯s expression hardened as she took a step back. Her tone was cold, dismissive. ¡°Then there¡¯s even less of a reason for you to drive me to work.¡± She then brushed past Lucas, her movements brisk as she walked away. Lucas¡¯ jaw tightened, his expression darkening as he watched her walk away. His frustration boiled over, and without another word, he turned and strode after her. He quickly caught up with her, and in a single, swift motion, he grabbed her arm and bent slightly, hoisting her onto his shoulder with surprising ease. Belinda waspletely caught off guard by this, her mind racing as she tried to process what had just happened. ¡°Lucas! Put me down! Have you lost your mind?¡± Belinda shouted, her fists pounding against Lucas¡¯ back as she struggled to break free. Behind them, Bethany gasped, her hand flying to her mouth in shock. ¡°Oh my¡­¡± she murmured, unable to believe what she was seeing. Lucas didn¡¯t say a word, ignoring Belinda¡¯s protests entirely as he carried her toward his car with determination. Once he reached the vehicle, he opened the passenger door and carefully ced Belinda inside. g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm opens doors to fiction Despite her ring daggers at him, he leaned over and buckled her seatbelt with practiced ease. His expression, however, was one of quiet frustration, as though he were the one being wronged here. Without a nce in Belinda¡¯s direction, Lucas slid into the driver¡¯s seat, secured his own seatbelt, and started the car. Belinda fumed, her lips parting as if she wanted to unleash her anger, but no words came out. After a few failed attempts, she finally turned her head to look out the window, choosing silence as she stared at the rain pelting the ss. The tension in the car hung heavy until Lucas finally broke the silence. His tone was low, almost hesitant. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you invited me to a meal before because your grandmother was back. If I¡¯d known, I wouldn¡¯t have refused you.¡± He was exining himself to Belinda. Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered briefly, but her face remained impassive, her heart untouched by his words. Regardless of his exnation, she couldn¡¯t forget that he had chosen to dine with Verena instead of her. That was the truth, and no words could change it. With a faint, indifferent smile, Belinda replied, ¡°It¡¯s in the past. There¡¯s no point in discussing it now. Besides, it won¡¯t happen again.¡± Lucas¡¯ jaw tightened, his dark eyes shadowed with a mix of emotions. His breathing grew heavier, but he remained silent. . . . Chapter 244 ?Chapter 244: Outside, the rain began to pour harder, turning the traffic into a chaotic mess. They had been stuck on the same stretch of road for ten minutes without moving an inch. The atmosphere inside the car was stifling, the tension growing thicker with each passing second. Belinda kept her gaze fixed out the window, refusing to look at Lucas. After what felt like an eternity, the traffic finally began to improve, only for them to hit another gridlock a few minutester. They were not far from the Grand ins General Hospital now¡ªbarely a ten-minute walk away. Belinda turned her head toward Lucas, intending to ask him to pull over so she could walk the rest of the way. But before she could speak, startled cries broke through the sound of rain outside. ¡°Ata! Ata, are you alright?¡± ¡°Oh no! Someone has fainted abruptly!¡± ¡°Quick, call an ambnce!¡± As the shouts faded, a growing crowd began to converge in one direction. Belinda¡¯s face tensed as she turned to Lucas and said urgently, ¡°Stop the car!¡± Lucas didn¡¯t hesitate, pulling over smoothly without a word. Belinda threw open the door and dashed out, weaving through the rain-soaked street. ¡°Excuse me,ing through!¡± she shouted, her voice firm as she pushed her way through the gathering crowd. After maneuvering through the crowd, she finally reached the front, where a middle-aged woman, Ata Ortega,y unconscious on the pavement, with a man crouching beside her in distress. Belinda dropped to her knees beside Ata and leaned forward to assess her condition. She gently shook Ata¡¯s shoulder, her voice calm but firm. ¡°Ma¡¯am, can you hear me? Wake up, please!¡± She turned her head sharply toward the man beside Ata. ¡°Does she have any medical conditions?¡± ¡°Ata has a heart condition!¡± the man replied, his voice trembling with urgency. Belinda¡¯s expression turned grave as her attempts to wake Ata yielded no response. Without wasting a second, she unbuttoned a few of Ata¡¯s shirt buttons and reached for her carotid artery. Feeling no pulse, she checked Ata¡¯s breathing and then leaned down to listen for any sound of a heartbeat. Her face tightened as she straightened up and announced, ¡°She¡¯s not breathing, and there¡¯s no heartbeat! I¡¯m starting CPR. Someone call an ambnce now!¡± Without hesitation, she positioned her hands on the lower part of Ata¡¯s sternum, interlocking her fingers before beginning chestpressions with precision and focus. The man fumbled for his phone, his hands shaking as he quickly called an ambnce, his face pale with panic. . . . Chapter 245 ?Chapter 245: Lucas approached the scene a few secondster, his steps quick and purposeful, and stopped short at the sight before him. Belinda knelt in the rain-soaked street, her face etched with concentration, sweat forming on her brow as she tirelessly administered CPR. Her determination was palpable, each motion deliberate and resolute. After performing CPR for a while with no immediate results, Belinda pinched Ata¡¯s nose and leaned down, administering mouth-to-mouth resuscitation. She alternated between resuscitation and chestpressions, repeating the process again and again. She didn¡¯t seem to tire of it. Each press of her hands was firm and precise, her determination radiating in every movement. Watching Belinda like this, Lucas felt a wave of admiration rise within him. He also felt his heart flutter. The dedication Belinda poured into saving a life¡ªunyielding and selfless¡ªwas truly remarkable. The man, having finished his call, stood nearby, his tense expression betraying his anxiety as he watched Belinda¡¯s relentless efforts. Noticing the sweat on Belinda¡¯s brow, Lucas stepped forward, pulling a tissue from his pocket to gently dab at the sweat on her face. Belinda didn¡¯t react, her focus entirely on Ata, her mind singrly fixed on the task of saving her. The man¡¯s gaze shifted to Lucas, and suddenly, his pupils contracted in recognition. Lucas¡­ It was him! And if Lucas was here, then the woman kneeling on the ground, performing the rescue with such skill and determination, had to be his wife, Belinda. The man¡¯s eyes lingered on Belinda¡¯s face, and recognition dawned. It was indeed Belinda! For a moment, his emotions tangled in a web ofplexity, an indescribable feeling twisting in his chest. He hadn¡¯t expected to cross paths with Lucas and Belinda¡ªno, with Belinda alone¡ªunder such circumstances. Minutes ticked by like hours, and after what felt like an eternity, Ata suddenly parted her lips. Belinda froze for a moment before reaching out to check Ata¡¯s carotid artery once more, her gesture steady but hopeful. Feeling the faint rhythm of a heartbeat, she let out a shaky breath and copsed back onto the ground, her tone soft but triumphant. ¡°Her heartbeat is back.¡± As her words registered, a ripple of apuse spread through the crowd nearby, growing louder with every passing second. ¡°This youngdy is incredible!¡± someone eximed, their voice filled with awe. . . . Chapter 246 ?Chapter 246: ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Miss! You¡¯ve saved this woman¡¯s life!¡± someone said with a smile. ¡°Yes, you are a true hero here!¡± another chimed in. ¡°You are such a beautiful andpassionate young woman! You should be proud of yourself!¡± Hearing the flood of praise, Belinda offered a modest smile, her cheeks tinged with a faint blush. ¡°Thank you,¡± the man who had been with Ata said to Belinda sincerely, his voice thick with gratitude as his gaze locked on hers. Belinda ced one of her hands on the ground for support, bracing herself as she tried to stand up. Seeing this, Lucas stepped forward and reached out, his strong hand grasping Belinda¡¯s arm. With a firm but gentle pull, he helped her to her feet. Since Belinda had knelt for so long, her legs buckled slightly beneath her, and she stumbled forward, falling directly into Lucas¡¯ arms. Lucas quickly steadied Belinda, his hands firm yet careful as he helped her regain her bnce. Belinda nced up at him, her eyes briefly meeting his. For a fleeting moment, she remembered how he had wiped her sweat earlier, an unexpected gesture of care. Her gaze flickered, but before she could say anything, the sound of an approaching ambnce shattered the moment. The medical staff poured out of the vehicle with practiced urgency. ¡°Dr. rk,¡± one of the doctors greeted Belinda, their toneced with recognition as they spotted her. Since the location was near the Grand ins General Hospital, the ambnce hade from there. Belinda gave the doctor a curt nod, her demeanor professional. ¡°The patient has a history of heart disease and likely suffered cardiac arrest earlier. I performed CPR, and her heartbeat has returned.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± the doctor responded promptly, moving quickly to join the team as they prepared to transport the patient. Within moments, the ambnce sped away, its sirens echoing in the rain. The onlookers began murmuring excitedly, their voices filled with admiration. ¡°She¡¯s a doctor at the Grand ins General Hospital? That¡¯s incredible!¡± ¡°And so young, too! She¡¯s amazing!¡± Belinda offered a polite nod in acknowledgment, her expression calm as she turned and walked back toward Lucas¡¯ car. Upon reaching the vehicle, she didn¡¯t get in. Instead, she opened the passenger door, retrieved her bag, and turned to Lucas. ¡°I¡¯ll walk to the hospital myself,¡± she said in a calm tone. Lucas frowned, his voice low but firm. ¡°It¡¯s raining now.¡± . . . Chapter 247 ?Chapter 247: ¡°It¡¯s not a problem for me,¡± Belinda replied without hesitation. With that, she turned on her heel and walked away, her pace brisk and her resolve unwavering. Lucas remained by the car, his brows furrowing as he watched her retreating figure. His eyes narrowed slightly, his gaze unreadable. He was lost in thought for a while. Upon arriving at the hospital, Belinda was drenched from head to toe, the rain soaking through everyyer of her clothes. Time was pressing, so she quickly dried her hair with a towel, slipped on a wig, changed into clean clothes, and put on her white coat before heading straight to the office to prepare for her rounds. Once she had finished her duties, she finally allowed herself a moment of rest and headed to the break room for a hot shower. Afterward, as she stood blow-drying her hair, her phone rang on the nearby counter. Her brows furrowed slightly when she saw the caller ID. With a small sigh, she swiped to answer the call and brought the phone to her ear. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Are you busy right now?¡± Johnson¡¯s familiar voice came through, casual but tinged with curiosity. L??t??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??o§Þ ¡°Not really. What¡¯s up?¡± Belinda replied, keeping her tone neutral. ¡°I wanted to tell you about something that happenedst night. I think it¡¯s important,¡± Johnson said, his voice turning serious. He proceeded to recount the events from the previous night, describing Lucas¡¯ behavior and reactions in vivid detail. By the end of his exnation, Johnson paused before adding, ¡°Belinda, I think Lucas¡­ He cares about you. You have a ce in his heart.¡± Belinda froze, her eyes widening briefly in surprise. But after a few seconds, she let out a soft, dismissive scoff. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Lucas say it himself? He wasn¡¯t angry because he cared about me. He was angry because he thought my actions would embarrass him and tarnish the rk family¡¯s name. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡± Johnson¡¯s sigh was audible through the line, his tone shifting to one of resignation. ¡°Lucas is always like that ¡ª too stubborn to admit how he really feels. Do you honestly believe that¡¯s all there is to it?¡± Belinda¡¯s voice remained calm and steady as she replied to Johnson, ¡°Yes. I am sure he doesn¡¯t care about me at all.¡± By not reading too much into the matter, she could maintain herposure, her heart unyielding. Johnson sighed again and said in a low voice, ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s how you see it, I won¡¯t say anything more about the matter.¡± After taking a deep breath, Belinda smiled faintly, though it didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. ¡°Johnson, thank you for testing Lucas for me. . . . Chapter 248 ?Chapter 248: But there¡¯s no need to do that anymore. It¡¯s pointless.¡± Their divorce was inevitable. Even if it turned out that Lucas cared for her¡ªor perhaps even liked her¡ªwhat would it change? What difference would it make anyway? Belinda was lost in thought. So what if Lucas liked her a little and cared for her a little? What would that change? She was tired. She wasn¡¯t interested in having her life revolve around someone who felt only a smidgen of affection toward her. It would only wear her down over time, much like it already had. Instead of holding on to the slightest hope, she believed it was better topletely let go. After all, all along¡­ She and Lucas had both wanted a divorce so strongly, without any hesitation. On the other end of the line, Johnson couldn¡¯t help but feel resigned upon hearing Belinda¡¯s words. He knew in his heart that Belinda was more than ready to give up on her rtionship with Lucas, and for some reason, he felt it was a pity that she had decided to do so. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??om has it all He had always believed that Belinda and Lucas should never divorce like this. Before he could say anything more, Belinda spoke again. ¡°I need to get back to work, Johnson. I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± ¡°All right, go ahead,¡± Johnson replied with a sigh. They ended the call, and Belinda put her phone away before continuing to work. Her demeanor remained calm and unbothered, as if her conversation with Johnson had no effect on her whatsoever. In a VIP hospital room at the Grand ins General Hospital. ¡°How is she, doctor?¡± a man asked. ¡°Fortunately, the doctor who responded acted quickly,¡± the doctor answered. ¡°She pulled the patient back from the brink of death. Rest assured, the patient is now out of danger.¡± The doctor paused for a moment before adding, ¡°However, you need to be careful in the future. The patient should avoid any strenuous activities and be sure to ask her to take the heart medication with her at all times.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± the man nodded. ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± The doctor took his leave, and the man nced at the still-unconscious patient on the bed. He stared at her for a while before leaving the room. . . . Chapter 249 ?Chapter 249: Standing outside the door, he took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Today,¡± he said as soon as the call connected, ¡°I ran into Belinda¡­¡± He then proceeded to recount the events of the morning. When he was done, the person on the other end of the line justughed. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that convenient? Now, you don¡¯t have to rack your brains toe up with excuses to get close to Belinda.¡± The man fell silent for a moment. When he spoke again, his voice was low and raspy. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do it this way.¡± This time, the person on the other end of the line fell silent. But the silence didn¡¯tst long. ¡°Amory, think about your mother.¡± With that, the person ended the call. Amory kely¡¯s face darkened as he pocketed his phone. A deep-seated anger suddenly shed in his eyes. He took several minutes topose himself. Then, he returned to the hospital room. After finishing her work for the morning, Belinda finally got the chance to sit down and drink some water. She took out her phone and checked it. Her phone had kept buzzing in her pocket earlier, but she had been very busy with work and ignored it. She found several missed calls and unread WhatsApp messages. Confused, she decided to return Bethany¡¯s call first. ¡°What¡¯s up? Why did you call me?¡± Belinda asked when the line connected. ¡°Belinda!¡± Bethany eximed. ¡°You¡¯re on the news. Not just the news, actually, you¡¯re also trending on social media! Everyone is raving about how you heroically saved a person¡¯s life today. You¡¯re amazing!¡± Belinda was slightly caught off guard by this. ¡°I was just doing my duty as a doctor.¡± ¡°True, but if it hadn¡¯t been for you, a life would have been lost. So, you¡¯re definitely a hero!¡± Bethany replied. Belinda just chuckled and shook her head. They chatted for a while before Belinda ended the call. Then, she opened WhatsApp and checked her messages. Everyone who had texted her was talking about the same thing. Before she knew it, Belinda found herself clicking on a news link to read the article about the incident. The headline read, ¡°The Most Beautiful and Heroic Doctor.¡± The article detailed the events that had urred that morning and included a photograph. The picture showed Belinda performing CPR on the woman. . . . Chapter 250 ?Chapter 250: Thements under the article all sang Belinda¡¯s praises, calling her beautiful and kind-hearted. Some likened her to an angel, dedicated to saving lives and healing the wounded. Belinda felt a bit shy just skimming through them. Then, onement stood out to her: ¡°I saw a man wiping the sweat from this pretty doctor¡¯s brow while she was conducting emergency resuscitation. You guys have no idea! That man was incredibly handsome, the kind of face you would never forget for the rest of your life, even after a nce! If you ask me, there must be some kind of special rtionship between those two. That man had such a gentle and tender look on his face when he looked at the doctor.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. Lucas, looking at her with a tender gaze? There must have been a mistake. After scrolling through a few morements, Belinda began replying to her other messages. She didn¡¯t dwell on the matter and carried on with the rest of her work. But the news spread quickly, and soon, most of her colleagues became aware of the matter. Everyone who had read the articles couldn¡¯t stop talking about it. When it reached Kylee¡¯s ears, it brought on a toxic mix of envy and resentment within her. Ever since thepetition, Belinda¡¯s reputation in the hospital hadpletely turned around. Now, with this recent incident, no one had a bad thing to say about Belinda. How could Kylee not be upset about this? So what if Belinda had saved a life? What was the big deal? Besides, for all they knew, the patient could have been a paid actor, the incident staged to boost Belinda¡¯s image. That day, Belinda managed to finish work on time. She clocked out and headed to Vera Vis to have dinner with Kenia and the others. Unsurprisingly, Kenia also brought up the incident. ¡°It¡¯s simply remarkable, Belinda! I am so proud of you, dear!¡± she said. Belinda smiled and opened her mouth to respond. But before she could say anything, Sarai suddenly said, ¡°Belinda, I saw in one of thements that a man was beside you, wiping your sweat and supporting you while you took care of the patient. Who was it?¡± Belinda¡¯s smile froze. Kenia was also looking at Belinda with wide, curious eyes. . . . Chapter 251 ?Chapter 251: Sighing, Belinda had no choice but to reply, ¡°It was Lucas. He just happened to give me a lift to work today.¡± A long, tense silence followed. ¡°Belinda,¡± Sarai finally said, ¡°I actually think that you and Mr. rk have a rather harmonious rtionship. Last time, why did you¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte,¡± Kenia suddenly cut her off. ¡°You should go home and rest, Belinda.¡± Belinda nodded and stood up. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± ¡°Take care on your way home,¡± Kenia said. ¡°Got it! I¡¯ll see you guys another day,¡± Belinda replied. Once Belinda had left, Kenia turned to Sarai and said in a stern tone, ¡°In the future, try not to bring up Lucas in Belinda¡¯s presence.¡± Sarai pressed her lips together and nodded without saying anything, but a strange look shed in her eyes. Lucas was already at the rk family estate by the time Belinda arrived. She didn¡¯t greet him at all. She went about her routine as if he weren¡¯t there, taking a shower and then sitting on the sofa to read a book. Not once did she nce in Lucas¡¯ direction. Lucas, on the other hand, would periodically nce at Belinda. When he finally realized that she was ignoring him, his brows knitted. Her attitude toward him made him feel upset somehow. Since she hadn¡¯t slept well the previous night, Belinda went to bed early today. When Lucas woke up and made to leave the room the next morning, he noticed that Belinda was still asleep. That was odd. He had heard her rm go off several times already. Lucas walked over to Belinda¡¯s side of the bed and noticed that her face was flushed. Frowning, he reached out to press his palm against her forehead and check her temperature. She was burning hot! Belinda was running a fever. Lucas¡¯ expression shifted slightly. ¡°Belinda,¡± he called out in an urgent tone as he shook her shoulder gently. ¡°Belinda? Wake up¡­¡± It took a while and some effort, but Belinda was finally able to open her bleary eyes. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked, squinting at her surroundings in mild confusion. ¡°You¡¯re running a fever,¡± Lucas replied gently. . . . Chapter 252 ?Chapter 252: A fever? Belinda blinked in surprise, and realization suddenly dawned on her. No wonder she felt so ufortable. Her throat was sore and dry, and her tongue felt like sandpaper. It was probably because she got caught in the rain yesterday. Not to mention, with her busy hours at the hospital, she was constantly sweating and never really had the chance to dry herself off, let alone change. Belinda reached up to touch her forehead and check her own temperature. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± she said, tucking her hand back under the covers. ¡°It¡¯s only around 101.5¡ãF. Can you fetch me the medicine in the drawer? I just need to take some meds, and I¡¯ll be fine.¡± For a few seconds, Lucas just looked at her. Had she really just measured her temperature by a simple touch? Nevertheless, he walked over to the drawer and retrieved the first-aid kit. After that, he took out a thermometer and checked Belinda¡¯s temperature. To his surprise, it read exactly 101.5¡ãF. How had Belinda been able to measure her body temperature so urately without the use of a tool? ¡°Just meds?¡± Lucas asked in a hushed voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you need an injection or something?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯ll take the pills first.¡± ¡°If the meds don¡¯t work, then I¡¯ll consider getting an injection.¡± As she spoke, Belinda propped herself up, wanting to find the medicine for herself. ¡°Tell me which ones you need,¡± Lucas said. Belinda cited a handful of medications, and Lucas quickly found them. He ced the bottles on the nightstand and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone bring your breakfast. Just lie down and rest for now,¡± he said. ¡°Oh, all right.¡± Belinda nodded, still a little disoriented. It might be the fever, but she appeared gentler and definitely more docile than she normally was. Seeing Belinda like this, Lucas suddenly felt the urge to reach out and pinch her cheek. Once he had gone downstairs, Belinda dragged herself out of bed and into the bathroom for a quick wash. When she came out, Lucas was just walking into the bedroom with a breakfast tray in his hands. ¡°Get back in bed now,¡± Lucas said when he saw Belinda in the bathroom doorway. After tucking herself back under the covers, Belinda took the bowl of warm soup from the tray and proceeded to eat spoonful by spoonful. . . . Chapter 253 ?Chapter 253: When she noticed that Lucas remained standing at her bedside, she couldn¡¯t help but look at him and say, ¡°You don¡¯t need to stay here. You should head to work now.¡± But Lucas only stared at her in silence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Belinda added. ¡°If your dad asks about this, I¡¯ll tell him I was the one who insisted that you go to work. I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t me you.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression darkened at that. Well, wasn¡¯t this the oue he wanted? Why was he feeling upset at her wanting him to leave now? After a pause, Lucas gritted his teeth and did leave. Belinda watched calmly until he disappeared through the door. Then, she got back to finishing the soup. She wasn¡¯t sure what she was thinking now. When she was done eating, she waited for about half an hour before taking the medicine. She then called the hospital to tell them that she would be taking a day off before burying her head into her pillows for more sleep. Lucas returned to the house at noon. He wasn¡¯t quite sure why he had rushed back as soon as lunch break started. What in the world was he doing here? ¡°Oh, Mr. rk!¡± Hooper eximed in surprise when he saw Lucas. ¡°Why are you home at this hour?¡± Then, something urred to him, and his face broke into a smile. ¡°Ah, you must be worried about Mrs. rk. She is fine. She has already had lunch, and she has taken her medicine as well.¡± Lucas¡¯ face tightened with obvious unease. ¡°I just came home to get some documents I left behind.¡± Then, he quickly went upstairs before Hooper could reply. Hooper chuckled to himself as he watched Lucas leave. Did Lucas really need to retrieve the documents at home himself? That was clearly an excuse. Lucas¡¯ eyes darted toward the bed the moment he stepped into the bedroom. When he saw that it was empty, he furrowed his brows slightly. He was about to go and search for Belinda when he suddenly heard a loud thud. At the sound of that, Lucas¡¯ expression shifted instantly, rm shing across his face. He turned sharply toward the source. The sound wasing from the bathroom! Lucas strode to the bathroom door, his movements quick and urgent. . . . Chapter 254 ?Chapter 254: ¡°Belinda!¡± he called out, knocking on the door several times. The silence from inside the bathroom made his chest tighten with worry. ¡°Belinda! Answer me!¡± His voice grew louder, edged with panic. Finally, a muffled groan of pain broke through the tense quiet. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Hearing this, Lucas couldn¡¯t hold himself back any longer. He gripped the doorknob, twisting it open, and rushed inside. The sight before him made his breath hitch. His pupils constricted, and a flush of heat surged through him. Belinda was sprawled on the tiled floor, her tall, graceful figure exposed in its entirety. Her long, elegant legs, the soft curve of her chest, and even¡­ Every part of her wasid bare under his stunned gaze. Belinda¡¯s eyes flew open, catching Lucas standing frozen in ce, his wide-eyed stare locked on her. Her face turned crimson as a sharp scream tore from her lips. ¡°Ah! Lucas! You pervert! Close your eyes right now!¡± Her voice shook with both embarrassment and indignation as she scrambled to cover herself with her hands, shielding her chest and lower body. But her flustered movements only entuated her natural allure, making her look even more charming now. Lucas¡¯ eyes narrowed, his gaze darkening as a flicker of something unreadable passed through them. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed visibly before he moved. Without a word, he grabbed a bath towel hanging nearby and tossed it over Belinda. After that, he stepped closer to her. He bent down and scooped her into his arms with ease. The warmth of her skin against his sent an unwee rush of sensations through him, his desire flickering in his eyes for a brief moment. Carrying her to the bed, heid her down gently. Belinda wasted no time pulling the nket over herself, hiding from his lingering gaze. ¡°Where did you hurt yourself?¡± Lucas asked, his voice deep and slightly hoarse, carrying an unintentional allure that made it almost impossible to ignore. Belinda¡¯s cheeks med instantly, her embarrassment clear. She bit her lower lip nervously before replying in a low voice, ¡°My butt.¡± At her hesitant reply, a flicker of awkwardness crossed Lucas¡¯ face. He turned his head slightly, covering his mouth as he cleared his throat in an attempt to maintainposure. Without saying more, he walked to the bathroom, retrieved Belinda¡¯s clothes, and ced them neatly on the bed. . . . Chapter 255 ?Chapter 255: ¡°I¡¯ll call the servant to help you deal with your injury,¡± he said, his tone brisk but strained. With that, he turned and strode out of the room, the door closing behind him soon after. Outside the room, Lucas leaned against the wall, his breathing uneven. A storm of emotions swirled within him, leaving him visibly unsettled. He nced down, his eyes narrowing at the evidence of his reaction. The tension in his pants made his jaw clench as he muttered a frustrated curse under his breath, ¡°Damn it!¡± Suppressing the emotions within him, he headed to the study, dialing Hooper. His voice was clipped as he gave the instructions. ¡°Send a female servant to Belinda¡¯s room to help her apply some ointment to her injury. She fell earlier.¡± Ending the call, he exhaled slowly, trying topose himself. He really needed to calm himself down right now. In the bedroom, Belinda struggled to sit up after Lucas left. Her movements were slow and careful as she reached for the clothes he had left on the bed. g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s£®c????, a world of tales Her heart continued to race, thundering in her chest as her fingers trembled slightly. The warmth of Lucas¡¯ hands lingered on her skin, making her shiver slightly. The earlier scene reyed vividly in her mind. She couldn¡¯t help but bite her lip as a wave of embarrassment and shyness washed over her. The lingering difort from her fever had made her feel a bit ufortable earlier. Her body had felt sticky from sweat, and she had just wanted to take a shower. She had slipped on soap foam, her head heavy and unsteady, causing the tumble that had led to this situation. Just as she finished dressing, there was a gentle knock at the door. ¡°Come in,¡± she said softly, her voice still slightly shaky. The door creaked open, and a female servant stepped inside, carrying a small tray with healing ointment. ¡°Mrs. rk, Mr. rk mentioned that you had a fall and asked me to bring some ointment here and help you apply it,¡± the servant said. Belinda gave a small nod. ¡°Thank you. Sorry for the trouble.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all, Mrs. rk,¡± the servant replied with a polite smile. She worked swiftly, her hands gentle as she applied the ointment to Belinda¡¯s bruises. Once done, she tidied up and left the room quietly. . . . Chapter 256 ?Chapter 256: Roughly half an hourter, Lucas reentered the room, his expressionposed but his eyes holding a hint of concern. By the time Lucas returned to the room, his face wasposed, showing no trace of the earlier awkwardness. He walked to the bedside and rested his hand lightly against Belinda¡¯s forehead, his touch careful and measured. Her fever lingered, but it wasn¡¯t as intense as it had been that morning. A flicker of relief passed through his eyes, though his expression remained stern. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know you were ill?¡± His deep voice cut through the quiet, carrying a sharp edge of disapproval. ¡°Why were you taking a bath? What were you thinking?¡± Belinda looked up at him, her lips parting slightly, but before she could say anything, he continued, his tone growing colder with every word. ¡°I happened to be back and heard the sound this time. What if I hadn¡¯t been here? What if you had hit your head and passed out?¡± The more he spoke, the darker his expression became. Belinda said weakly, her voice barely audible, ¡°I was all sweaty¡­ I felt really ufortable and just wanted to take a shower.¡± Lucas didn¡¯t soften. His stern gaze remained fixed on her. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have asked someone to help you freshen up?¡± he said, his voice unyielding. Belinda said nothing, her silence an acknowledgment of his point. Lucas studied her for a long moment, his piercing gaze holding something unreadable. Then, he let out a quiet sigh and said nothing more. Belinda, unwilling to engage further,y back down on the bed and closed her eyes, retreating into her own thoughts. It didn¡¯t take long before exhaustion overtook her, and she drifted into a deep sleep. As she slept, her features softened, her face serene and calm, making her look gentle and even vulnerable. Lucas sat by her side, his stern demeanor slowly melting. He didn¡¯t even realize the tenderness in his gaze or the faint curve at the corners of his mouth as he watched her. After ensuring Belinda was fine, Lucas stood up and left the room. He ate his meal quickly before heading to thepany to continue working. Belinda slept through most of the day, her rest long and uninterrupted. By evening, her fever hadpletely subsided, and she felt noticeably better. The following day, Belinda returned to work as usual. That afternoon, Johnson unexpectedly suggested inviting Belinda and Kenia out for a meal. After a moment of consideration, Belinda agreed to go. . . . Chapter 257 ?Chapter 257: After finishing work, Belinda drove to Vera Vis to pick up Kenia, and together, they headed to the restaurant. On the way, Kenia looked at Belinda with a curious expression. ¡°Belinda, why did this friend of yours suddenly decide to invite me for a meal? I don¡¯t even know him,¡± she said, her tone tinged with confusion. Belinda smiled and replied, ¡°Grandma, Johnson is one of my closest friends, just like Bethany. When I was in Chixdon, he helped me a lot.¡± Kenia nodded thoughtfully, her expression softening. ¡°Then we should definitely enjoy a good meal with him and thank him for taking care of you before,¡± she said, her tone warm and approving. By the time they arrived at the restaurant and met Johnson, Kenia¡¯s good impression of him had deepened. Johnson¡¯s handsome appearance, respectable demeanor, and warm enthusiasm only endeared him further to her. ¡°Johnson, thank you for looking out for Belinda before,¡± Kenia said with a kind smile, reaching out to pat Johnson¡¯s hand gently. Johnson returned her smile with equal warmth. ¡°There¡¯s really no need for thanks!¡± he said earnestly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just me looking out for Belinda¡ªshe helped me a lot, too. That¡¯s what friends are for, right? Belinda and I should always support each other.¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your storytelling haven Kenia nodded in agreement, her smile widening. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what friends are for! You¡¯re absolutely right, Johnson.¡± Just as Johnson opened his mouth to speak again, a gentle but unexpected voice cut in. ¡°Oh! Johnson, Mrs. rk. You two are here.¡± The interruption made Belinda furrow her brows slightly. The familiarity of the voice triggered a sense of difort within her. Turning her head, she saw Verena approaching them with a bright smile. Trailing behind her were Ryan, Vincent, and¡­ Lucas. When Belinda¡¯s gaze fell on Lucas, she found his eyes already fixed on her. The moment their eyes met, an unspoken tension passed between them, a flicker of some strange and fleeting emotion mirrored in both their gazes. Belinda quickly turned her head away, breaking the connection as if it hadn¡¯t happened at all. Lucas¡¯ eyes shifted to the table where Kenia and Johnson sat beside Belinda, and his expression changed ever so slightly. What was this? Belinda and her grandmother were having a meal with Johnson? Without hesitation, Lucas strode over. His steps were steady, his gaze briefly flicking to Kenia before he greeted her in a soft, respectful tone. . . . Chapter 258 ?Chapter 258: Kenia¡¯s demeanor, however, had already shifted. The moment her eyesnded on Verena, her face darkened. Now, when she noticed Lucas apanying Verena, her expression grew even more displeased. Her tone was cool, almost dismissive, as she replied, ¡°Mr. rk, you and your friends should go ahead and enjoy your meal. Don¡¯t let us disturb you.¡± Lucas hesitated for a moment, Kenia¡¯s curt words striking with unexpected force. A faint look of resignation flickered across his face, though he quickly masked it. Lucas knew Kenia was still upset about the previous incident. Lucas had suggested to Belinda that they invite Kenia for a meal after the incident, but Belinda had refused him without even giving it a second thought. After that, Lucas had personally called Kenia to extend the invitation himself, but she had declined just as quickly. Now, with Kenia seeing him dining alongside Verena¡ª even if it wasn¡¯t just the two of them¡ªhe could only imagine how much more displeased she must be. Letting out a quiet sigh, he replied to Kenia, ¡°Then I won¡¯t bother you any further.¡± Without waiting for a response, he turned and walked away. g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???§à?? opens doors to wonder Verena followed him without hesitation. Today, Johnson had chosen a restaurant called ¡°The Rooftop,¡± an elegant venue owned by Vincent. Perched on the 66th floor, the restaurant offered a breathtaking panoramic view of the entire city of Owathe. The open-concept design meant there were no private rooms, and all the seating was arranged along the floor-to-ceiling windows in the main dining area. As a result, Lucas and his group ended up seated not too far from Belinda and herpanions. As soon as they settled in, Ryan leaned closer to Lucas, unable to hold back his curiosity. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Why is Johnson having dinner with Belinda and her grandmother?¡± Lucas remained silent, his gaze distant, while Verena hesitated for a moment, her lips parting as if to say something but quickly closing again. ¡°It¡¯s just a meal,¡± Vincent said evenly, his voice carrying a tone that suggested he wanted to change the subject. Ryan wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°It¡¯s not just about having a meal,¡± he said, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Ever since that game at the bar, I¡¯ve noticed that Johnson seems to have feelings for¡­¡± He trailed off deliberately, letting the weight of his implication hang in the air. The unspoken meaning was clear to everyone at the table. Lucas said nothing, but his jaw tightened, and his expression darkened visibly. . . . Chapter 259 ?Chapter 259: A storm seemed to gather in his eyes, though he kept his thoughts to himself. At that moment, Vincent fell unusually silent, a shadow passing over his face as he suddenly remembered something important. He had arranged this dinner gathering. Earlier that morning, he had called Johnson to invite him to dinner at The Rooftop, but Johnson had declined, iming he already had ns. Yet now, here Johnson was, seated at the very restaurant he had chosen, having a meal with Belinda and her grandmother. Vincent couldn¡¯t help but think that¡­ Had Johnson nned this all along? Or had he deliberately chosen this ce after hearing that Lucas would also be dining here? Vincent couldn¡¯t be sure, but the idea gnawed at him. What Vincent didn¡¯t know was that Johnson had indeed nned for this to happen. After Vincent¡¯s invitation, Johnson had quickly decided to invite Belinda and Kenia for dinner at the same restaurant, knowing full well Lucas would see them. Of course, before finalizing the n, Johnson had confirmed with Kenia that she wasn¡¯t afraid of heights; only then did he decide to dine at The Rooftop. Johnson¡¯s efforts were deliberate and painstaking¡ªaimed at making Lucas and Belinda realize their feelings for each other. Just then, Verena broke the silence, her voice carrying an exaggerated tone. ¡°You guys think there is something between Johnson and Belinda? That can¡¯t be right.¡± Her words dripped with feigned shock, as if she couldn¡¯t possibly believe the absurd idea. Find exclusive stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s ¡°Let¡¯s just order now,¡± Vincent said at that moment, steering the conversation in another direction. Ryan and Verena exchanged nces but chose not to pursue the topic further. Throughout the meal, however, subtle nces were cast toward Belinda¡¯s table. The atmosphere at Belinda¡¯s table was warm and lively. Belinda, Kenia, and Johnson were chatting with smiles, theirughter ringing softly across the room. Even with Lucas and his group seated nearby, they remained entirely unfazed, their conversation and joy undisturbed. It was evident that Kenia had taken a genuine liking to Johnson. His natural charm and ability to make herugh had Kenia smiling nonstop, her mood visibly lifted. As for Belinda, she observed the two with an air of mild resignation, but the smile on her face never wavered, reflecting her good mood. After some time, Belinda excused herself and got up to head to the restroom. When she stepped out of the restroom and began walking back, her pace slowed as she looked up and spotted Lucas standing not far away. She froze for a moment, her breath catching as their eyes met. Lucas turned his head just as Belinda emerged from the restroom, his gaze locking onto hers. . . . Chapter 260 ?Chapter 260: His eyes were dark and heavy with a swirl of unspoken emotions. In stark contrast, Belinda¡¯s demeanor was calm andposed, her expression giving nothing away. After a brief moment, she broke eye contact and continued walking forward, her steps swift and decisive. As she was about to walk past Lucas, his hand darted out, his fingers curling firmly around her wrist, halting her in her tracks. Belinda turned her head, meeting Lucas¡¯ intense gaze with calm, steady eyes. Her tone was gentle but firm as she asked, ¡°Is there something you need?¡± ¡°Why did you bring Johnson to meet your grandmother? What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Lucas¡¯ voice was low, carrying an unmistakable edge of displeasure. Belinda¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as she tilted her chin upward, her expression unfazed. Her lips parted, her response clear and unwavering. ¡°What do you mean? My friend wanted to have a meal with my grandmother. Is that not allowed? Or should I report this to you first, Mr.?¡± Lucas¡¯ jaw tightened, his expression icy as he stared at Belinda. ¡°So, Johnson can invite your grandmother to a meal, but I can¡¯t?¡± The question was sharp, cutting through the tense air. Lucas was clearly displeased by this. Belinda¡¯s lips curled into a faint, sarcastic smile as she let out a scoff. ¡°Mr. rk, you seem to have forgotten your own words. Who was it that dered he wouldn¡¯t attend any more of my family¡¯s gatherings? Since you¡¯ve made your stance perfectly clear before, how could I possibly disobey you?¡± Lucas faltered for a moment, Belinda¡¯s words leaving him without a retort. The silence between them was heavy, but itsted only a couple of seconds. Lucas¡¯ voice shifted to amanding tone, his words firm as he said, ¡°Regardless, Johnson is not allowed to¡ª¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze shifted into something unreadable as she pulled her wrist free from Lucas¡¯ grasp. Her tone was calm, almost detached, as she replied, ¡°We¡¯re practically divorced already, Mr. rk. You should not waste time concerning yourself with such things, right?¡± Lucas¡¯ expression remained dark, but then, something seemed to flicker in his mind. A faint, knowing smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he looked at Belinda. His voice dropped to a low, velvety rasp. ¡°Belinda, you don¡¯t really want a divorce, do you?¡± Belinda froze, her expression faltering for a moment. Her longshes fluttered, betraying theplicated emotions within her, before she let out a sharp, coldugh. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken! I¡¯m counting down the days until our divorce is finalized! I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Lucas arched an eyebrow, his expression unreadable as he stepped closer, the space between them shrinking. . . . Chapter 261 ?Chapter 261: Belinda instinctively retreated, her steps quick and cautious. She bit her lip nervously but straightened her posture, forcing herself to meet his gaze with defiance. ¡°Of course!¡± Lucas continued advancing, his movements deliberate and unwavering. Belinda retreated further, her back eventually meeting the wall. She stiffened, immediately raising her hand to press against his chest. Her brows knitted together as she bit her lip, her voiceced with irritation as she demanded, ¡°Lucas! What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Her tone carried an edge of annoyance, but Lucas¡¯ piercing gaze remained fixed on her, his sharp eyes seeming to unravel her every thought. He reached out, his fingers wrapping around the hand she had ced on his chest. His lips curved into a sly smile as he asked again, his voice rich with a persuasive undertone. ¡°Belinda, are you truly willing to divorce me?¡± Belinda¡¯s breath caught, the weight of his question momentarily shaking her resolve. She drew in a steadying breath, her tone firm as she began, ¡°Of course¡ª¡± But before she could finish, her words were abruptly cut off by an unexpected kiss from Lucas. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c§à??, your storytelling home The kiss was forceful. Belinda¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her mind nking under the sudden intensity. It wasn¡¯t until she felt his lips prying hers apart, his tongue invading her mouth, that she snapped back to reality. She soon let out a muffled sound of protest, immediately pushing against his chest in an attempt to break free. But Lucas didn¡¯t relent. With one hand, he easily pinned her wrists above her head, his grip firm yet careful. His other arm wrapped securely around her waist, pulling her tightly into his arms, leaving no chance for her to escape. Lucas¡¯ kiss was passionate and intense. Belinda felt overwhelmed, lost in the intensity of the experience. At that moment, she struggled to put her thoughts into words, baffled by Lucas¡¯ sudden move to kiss her. But as she pondered more, irritation surged within her. Two secondster, Belinda reacted by biting down hard on Lucas¡¯ lower lip. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Lucas cried out, the pain forcing him to end the kiss. Belinda¡¯s bite was forceful, drawing blood from Lucas¡¯ lip. Lucas touched his lower lip, his thumbing away bloody, as he stared at Belinda with dark, inscrutable eyes,plex emotions swirling in them. He had meant the kiss as a mere test of Belinda¡¯s honesty, yet found himself unexpectedly captivated by it. This left Lucas feeling somewhat annoyed. . . . Chapter 262 ?Chapter 262: Blood now smeared Belinda¡¯s lips too, lending a wild, enticing charm to her already captivating features. Belinda took a deep breath, her eyes sharp and resolute as she spoke in a cold tone. ¡°Lucas! I am not some pet you can call on whenever you please!¡± With those final words, she spun around and walked away without a backward nce. Lucas watched her leave, his expression hardening with a tumultuous blend of emotions. He then turned and made his way to the restroom to care for his injured lip. As he walked away, a shadow moved from a hidden spot on the far side. After watching Belinda and Lucas head towards the restroom, Verena had found herself feeling uneasy. So, she had followed them in secret. She had not expected to see what had just happened between Lucas and Belinda. Lucas had taken the initiative to kiss Belinda! Why would he do that? How could he do that? Ovee with jealousy, Verena¡¯s hands clenched into fists when she had seen them kiss. Her first instinct had been to interrupt them, to separate them immediately, yet she had restrained herself, aware that she had no ce to intervene. galn¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m opens doors to new adventures All she could do was seethe from the shadows, eyes shimmering with jealousy, taking quick, shallow breaths because of her anger. After calming herself with a deep breath, Verena turned and made her way back to the table. Lucas returned shortly after she did. When Vincent and Ryan saw the bite mark on Lucas¡¯ lip, their eyes widened in shock. Such a mark¡­ Clearly, it hade from a bite. But who could have bitten Lucas? Earlier, both Belinda and Verena had visited the restroom, and upon their return, both appeared upset. Vincent and Ryan were puzzled for a moment, unable to determine who might have inflicted the injury. They exchanged confused looks but refrained from questioning Lucas directly. Soon after Belinda returned from the restroom, she and herpanions wrapped up the meal and left the restaurant. As they prepared to depart, Belinda and Keniapletely disregarded Lucas. Only Johnson made the effort to say goodbye to Lucas and his group before hurrying to join Belinda and Kenia to leave. After the meal at The Rooftop, Johnson took Kenia and Belinda back to Vera Vis. Choosing not to return to the rk family estate that evening, Belinda opted to stay over at Vera Vis with Kenia. . . . Chapter 263 ?Chapter 263: That night, as they settled into bed, Kenia turned to Belinda with a concerned look. ¡°Honey, you seemed a bit out of sorts after returning from the restroom at dinner. Did something happen?¡± Belinda opened her mouth as if to speak, but no words came out. Kenia¡¯s face grew serious, and she continued, ¡°I noticed that shortly after you left, Lucas and Verena also went in the direction of the restroom. When they returned, Lucas had a wound on his lip. Did you run into them when they were¡­¡± Kenia paused, her silence heavy with meaning, but Belinda had already understood what she was implying. At that moment, a thought struck Belinda¡ªVerena had also gone to the restroom at that time. She had not seen Verena then, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Verena had been lingering nearby to eavesdrop or if she had slipped away somewhere else entirely. Her eyes flickered with a trace of suspicion as the thought passed through her mind. After a moment, she replied in a low voice, ¡°No.¡± There was a brief pause before she pressed her lips together for a moment, adding in a calm voice, ¡°I was the one who bit Lucas¡¯ lip.¡± Kenia¡¯s expression froze for a moment. She was clearly taken aback by the revtion. Her eyes settled on Belinda, a mixture of surprise andplexity swirling within them. Yet, deep down, a faint sense of relief eased through her chest. As long as it had nothing to do with Verena¡­ After a short silence, Kenia spoke again, her tone serious and filled with concern. ¡°Belinda, when ites to you and Lucas, I only hope you¡¯ll think carefully before making any decisions. I don¡¯t want you to act on impulse and regret itter.¡± Kenia¡¯s voice carried a sincerity that came from both love and wisdom. She had always believed that Lucas was not entirely indifferent to Belinda, no matter how things might appear on the surface. Belinda didn¡¯t respond immediately. Her lips parted slightly, but no words came out. She remained silent, her gaze fixed on the small patterns of the bed sheet. Eventually, she murmured, ¡°You should get some rest now, Grandma.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Kenia replied, nodding softly. She didn¡¯t press the matter further, knowing that Belinda needed some time to think. With age, Kenia had grown ustomed to sleeping early, and it wasn¡¯t long before she drifted off into a peaceful slumber. . . . Chapter 264 ?Chapter 264: Belinday beside her, staring up at the ceiling. Sleep eluded her as her thoughts tangled and spun in circles. She couldn¡¯t even recall when exhaustion finally overcame her and she slipped into a restless sleep. At the rk family¡¯s residence, The clock neared midnight, and Belinda still hadn¡¯t returned. Lucas sat in silence, the weight of her absence pressing on his thoughts. He knew she had chosen not to return here again tonight. But he didn¡¯t call her to ask about it. Just as he was about to turn in for the night, his phone rang in the quiet room. His eyes flickered briefly, and he reached for his phone, his face calm and unreadable. But when he saw the caller ID, his brows furrowed slightly, a flicker of disappointment crossing his gaze¡ªhe didn¡¯t even notice this himself. He swiped the screen and lifted the phone to his ear. ¡°Hello.¡± His voice was even, almost detached. ¡°Lucas, you need toe to the Grand ins General Hospital right away! Verena¡­ She identally hit her head. Her wound is bleeding heavily, and she is unconscious!¡± Ryan¡¯s frantic voice came through the line, tight with urgency. Lucas¡¯ brows knitted tighter as he processed Ryan¡¯s words. After a pause, he asked in a low voice, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure of the details,¡± Ryan replied in an anxious tone. ¡°Juste to the hospital right away!¡± Before Lucas could respond, the line went dead. Ryan had already hung up. Lucas stared at the screen for a moment before putting his phone away, his face darkening. He didn¡¯t know how to describe his emotions now. Irritation stirred within him, a sense of unrest he couldn¡¯t quite ce. He hesitated briefly, his fingers gripping the edge of the covers. Then, with a sharp exhale, he tossed the covers aside, swung his legs off the bed, and headed to the wardrobe. Moving efficiently, he got changed quickly and strode out of the house to head to the hospital. At the Grand ins General Hospital¡¯s VIP ward, Lucas arrived just in time to catch the tail end of the doctor¡¯s update to Ryan. ¡°She had a couple of stitches and has a mild concussion. . . . Chapter 265 ?Chapter 265: It¡¯s not serious. We¡¯ll monitor her overnight, and if all goes well, she can be discharged tomorrow. Just ensure shees back for her follow-up.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. Thank you, doctor,¡± Ryan said, his tone respectful but stillced with concern. The doctor gave a brief nod before leaving, his steps brisk as he exited the room. Once the doctor was gone, Lucas stepped inside. His presence wasmanding, drawing Ryan¡¯s attention immediately. ¡°Lucas, you¡¯re here,¡± Ryan said, relief evident in his voice. Hearing Ryan¡¯s words, Verena stirred slightly, her eyes quickly fluttering open. ¡°Lucas¡­¡± she called out softly. Her voice was faint and frail, as if the injury had drained her of strength. With the bandage wrapped around her forehead and the pallor of her skin, she appeared weak and vulnerable. Lucas walked over to the bedside, his expression unreadable as he looked at Verena. ??T€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ¨ªn galn?¦Í¦Ål?.??? ¡°What happened?¡± he asked, his tone direct. Lucas¡¯ tone was distant, carrying a stiffness that betrayed his indifference. Even as he looked at Verena, visibly injured, he didn¡¯t immediately ask about her condition. Verena¡¯s voice was soft as she exined, ¡°I had a nightmare and identally rolled off the bed, hitting the corner of the cab.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression didn¡¯t change much, bing unreadable as he processed her words. Ryan, standing nearby, sensed the tension. ¡°You two talk. I¡¯ll step out for a bit,¡± he said at that moment. Without waiting for a reply, he turned and left the room, the door closing softly behind him but left slightly ajar. Verena¡¯s gaze lingered on Lucas, her tone turning gentle. ¡°Lucas, thank you foring to see me sote. Just seeing you here makes me feel so much better.¡± Lucas remainedposed, his voice steady but detached. ¡°It¡¯ste, and you¡¯re hurt. You should rest.¡± Verena ignored his words, patting the space beside her on the bed. Her voice took on a pleading edge. ¡°Lucas, could you sit here for a moment? There¡¯s something I need to talk to you about.¡± Lucas hesitated for a moment, but after a few seconds, he walked over and sat on the edge of the bed. The moment he did, Verena suddenly sat up, her movements quick and unexpected, and threw herself into his arms. Lucas suddenly froze, his body stiffening immediately as his expression darkened. . . . Chapter 266 ?Chapter 266: Without a moment¡¯s dy, his hands moved to her shoulders, gripping them firmly as he pushed her back, creating distance between them. He didn¡¯t say a word, his silence a bit heavy. Verena looked up at him, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears and filled with longing. Her voice trembled as she spoke. ¡°Lucas, do you know what I dreamed? I dreamed that you didn¡¯t want me anymore, that you were going to leave me. No matter how I chased after you or begged you, you wouldn¡¯t even turn around to look at me. I woke up terrified, and in my panic, I identally fell off the bed.¡± She sniffled softly, her eyes shimmering with both sadness and hope as she asked, ¡°Lucas, tell me¡ªthat was just a dream, right? You won¡¯t leave me, will you?¡± When Lucas heard Verena asking that question again, he furrowed his brows deeply. A flicker of impatience crept into his expression as he exhaled sharply. His gaze met hers, steady and firm, as he replied in a low, gravelly voice, ¡°Verena, I¡¯ve answered this question more times than I can count.¡± Verena bit her lip, her hands trembling slightly as she clenched them. ¡°I just¡­ I just can¡¯t be sure,¡± she said, her voice cracking. ¡°Lucas, you don¡¯t understand how insecure I feel. I¡¯m terrified you¡¯ll leave me.¡± Her words wavered, and her tearful eyes locked onto Lucas, pleading for reassurance. ¡°Lucas, do you know? Without you, I¡­ I wouldn¡¯t even know what my life means anymore.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression darkened further, Verena¡¯s desperation weighing heavily on him. His tone turned stern, almost cold, as he said, ¡°Everyone has their own life to live, Verena. You shouldn¡¯t live for someone else; you need to live your life for yourself.¡± Verena¡¯s gaze dropped to herp, tears falling freely as quiet sobs shook her shoulders. She didn¡¯t respond, the room filled with the sound of her soft crying. Verena¡¯s words earlier sat heavily in Lucas¡¯ chest, an ufortable pressure that made it hard for him to breathe. His brow tightened further, irritation rising within him, but he forced himself to remainposed. Taking a deep breath, he finally said, ¡°Get some rest.¡± His voice was clipped, leaving no room for further discussion. Verena nodded slightly, wiping her tears, but just as Lucas began to move, she leaned forward suddenly and tried to kiss him on the cheek. Lucas¡¯ eyes widened in shock, his body stiffening as he instinctively leaned back to avoid her. The kiss missed its mark, and Verena froze, staring at Lucas with wide, stunned eyes. Her expression quickly shifted to one of hurt. . . . Chapter 267 ?Chapter 267: Lucas¡¯ lips pressed into a tight line, his voice dropping into a deep, serious tone. ¡°Verena, I am still a married man. You shouldn¡¯t be doing this.¡± Verena¡¯s cheeks turned a deep shade of red, a mix of embarrassment and hurt shing in her eyes. Her voice trembled as she stammered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lucas. I¡­ I just acted on impulse.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression remained cold and distant. Without softening, he said curtly, ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯ll head back now.¡± His tone left no room for argument. Then, he turned on his heel and walked out of the room. Verena watched him leave, her heart sinking. Her teeth caught her lower lip tightly as disappointment washed over her. She had thought¡ªhoped¡ªthat Lucas might stay with her tonight. But instead, he left after spending barely ten minutes with her, the door closing firmly behind him. Outside the room, Ryan, who had been lingering in the hallway and watching them in secret through the crack of the door, quickly pocketed his phone and moved farther away from the door as soon as he noticed Lucas approaching. The moment Lucas stepped out of the room, a faint sense of relief settled over him. He exhaled quietly, his shoulders rxing slightly. ¡°Lucas,¡± Ryan called, stepping up to him with a concerned expression. Standing beside Lucas, Ryan continued, his voice tinged with urgency, ¡°Verena has been really emotionaltely, and her mental state isn¡¯t great. If you have time, could you spend more time with her? Maybe talk to her for a while tofort her? Having you around would make her so much happier.¡± Lucas turned to Ryan, his face impassive, his tone firm and cold. ¡°What Verena needs right now isn¡¯t me, but a good psychologist. I¡¯ll have my assistant find the best psychologist for her.¡± Ryan froze for a moment, caught off guard by the suggestion. His brows furrowed as he struggled to process Lucas¡¯ unexpected response. Shouldn¡¯t Lucas simply spend more time with Verena, as he always had? Why bring up a psychologist now? ¡°But Lucas, you¡ª¡± Ryan began, his tone uncertain, but Lucas cut him off mid-sentence. ¡°I¡¯m heading back now. I¡¯ll find a psychologist for her soon,¡± Lucas said coldly, his tone final. Without giving Ryan a chance to reply, he turned and walked away, his steps swift and decisive. . . . Chapter 268 ?Chapter 268: Ryan stood in ce, watching Lucas leave in the hallway. His brows furrowed deeply, confusion settling over his features. What was going on? This approach had always worked before. Lucas had never been so distant and dismissive like this. Why wasn¡¯t it working now? A thought crept into Ryan¡¯s mind, darkening his expression. Could it be because of Belinda? The possibility gnawed at Ryan, and for a moment, frustration flickered in his eyes. But then, his gaze shifted, and a sly grin curved his lips as he remembered the photos he had just taken. Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out his phone, scrolling through the images to confirm their rity. Satisfied, he sent them directly to Belinda. Ryan smirked, imagining Belinda¡¯s reaction. Whatever it would be, it promised to be¡­ Interesting. g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls has fresh updates for you Slipping his phone back into his pocket, Ryan turned and entered the hospital room. As soon as Verena saw Ryan, her eyes brimmed with tears, her despair evident. ¡°Ryan, what should I do now?¡± she asked, her voice cracking. Her vulnerable tone tugged slightly at Ryan. He had never seen her like this before¡ªso vulnerable and hurt. ¡°I can feel that Lucas is growing more and more impatient with me,¡± Verena added, her hands twisting nervously in herp. Ryan moved closer, resting aforting hand on her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said softly, his voice low and measured. But he had noticed it, too¡ªLucas was growing distant from Verena. Biting her lip anxiously, Verena pressed on, her voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°You must have noticed it, too¡ªLucas and Belinda, they¡­¡± At that moment, Verena took a deep breath, her chest rising and falling rapidly as her breathing grew shallow. ¡°I¡¯m really scared Lucas won¡¯t want to divorce Belinda now¡­ What am I supposed to do if that happens?¡± Ryan¡¯s face hardened, a shadow crossing his features. ¡°Our top priority now is to destroy their rtionship. We can¡¯t let them get any closer,¡± he said firmly, his voice resolute. ¡°But¡­ How do we do that?¡± Verena asked hesitantly, her eyes searching his face for answers. Ryan pressed his lips together for a moment, his tone taking on a cryptic edge. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a n.¡± . . . Chapter 269 ?Chapter 269: Relief washed over Verena, and she said with a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯m thankful that you are here to help me, Ryan,¡± she said earnestly. Ryan gave her a small smile as he reached out to ruffle her hair gently. ¡°Get some rest now. You need it.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Verena murmured softly, nodding as shey back down. The dull ache in her head made it hard for her to think straight, and she allowed herself to rest for now. The next morning. The shrill sound of the rm echoed through the room. Belinda groaned softly before reaching out to turn it off. She stretched and got out of bed, preparing for her day with practiced ease. By the time she finished getting ready, the smell of breakfast wafted through the air. Kenia had already prepared breakfast for her. ¡°Thank you, Grandma,¡± Belinda said with a warm smile, wrapping Kenia in a tight hug. ¡°Alright, enough of that. Hurry up and eat, or you¡¯ll bete for work,¡± Kenia said with a soft chuckle. Your journey begins on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda replied with a nod as she settled into her seat. She began eating, her mood light. Halfway through her meal, she retrieved her phone from her pocket, casually scrolling through her messages. She first checked her WhatsApp notifications and then moved to her text inbox. Her brows furrowed in slight confusion as she noticed the new messages from Ryan. She tapped on her phone, opening the messages. Her eyes quickly scanned the two photos, and as soon as she registered what she was seeing, her expression shifted dramatically. A mix of shock and disbelief crossed her face as her grip on the phone tightened. The photos were taken in a hospital. In the first photo, Lucas sat on a hospital bed while Verena leaned on him, her posture frail and dependent. Lucas had his hands raised, appearing as though he was about to embrace her. The second photo captured Verena pressing a kiss to Lucas¡¯ cheek, her expression soft and affectionate. As Belinda stared at the images, her beautiful face turned icy, her features darkening visibly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Belinda? Why do you look so upset?¡± Kenia¡¯s voice broke through the tense silence. She had just stepped out of the kitchen and immediately noticed the shift in Belinda¡¯s demeanor. . . . Chapter 270 ?Chapter 270: Her concern was evident as she looked at her granddaughter. Hearing Kenia¡¯s question, Belinda quickly blinked, forcing herself to mask her emotions. Taking a deep breath, she put her phone away and looked up, her tone calm as she replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Grandma. Just a patient with a poor prognosis¡ªI am a bit worried.¡± Kenia studied Belinda for a moment, her gaze sharp and intuitive. She sensed there was more to it than Belinda was letting on, but she chose not to pry. ¡°Alright,¡± she said in a low voice, though her eyes lingered on Belinda with concern. Belinda tried to steer the conversation back to lighter topics,ughing and chatting, but her forced smile didn¡¯t escape Kenia¡¯s notice. Kenia, who knew Belinda better than anyone, could see through her facade. After breakfast, Belinda left Vera Vis. The moment she stepped into the elevator, the mask she had worn so carefully slipped away. Her expression turned cold, the weight of the photos pressing heavily on her mind. A bitterugh escaped her lips, sharp and humorless. The mix of anger and disgust swirling inside her was overwhelming. Just hours ago, Lucas had kissed her forcefully, leaving her shaken, and now, the photos she had just received revealed him effortlessly embracing and kissing another woman¡­ Lucas truly had mastered the art of juggling rtionships, hadn¡¯t he? Belinda¡¯s lips curled into a sarcastic smile as she reyed the events in her mind. Thinking back to how flustered and moved she had been by Lucas¡¯ kiss the night before, she now felt utterlyughable. Why had Ryan sent her those photos? What message was he trying to convey? Did he want her to know that Lucas had always been in love with Verena, suggesting she should hurry up and divorce him? Or was he simply attempting to provoke her? A cold glint shed in Belinda¡¯s eyes as her thoughts swirled. Some people were truly shameless. They didn¡¯t take her warnings seriously, assuming she was too soft to follow through on her threats. Or perhaps they believed she was an easy target, someone who would endure anything silently. Well, if that was what they thought¡­ They were about to learn how wrong they were. After stepping out of the elevator, Belinda pulled out her phone and made a call. . . . Chapter 271 ?Chapter 271: Two hourster, the inte erupted with a breaking scandal. ¡°Shocking! The mysterious wife of Triumph Consortium¡¯s CEO, Lucas rk, revealed! She is actually Verena Reed, a violinist from the Sonamia Orchestra!¡± The post spread like wildfire across social media tforms, drawing thousands of views andments in a matter of minutes. ¡°I always knew Mr. rk from Triumph Consortium married young, but I never knew who his wife was! Who would¡¯ve guessed it was Verena, the violinist from Sonamia Orchestra? She¡¯s incredible! I¡¯ve seen her perform before; she¡¯s amazing at ying the violin.¡± ¡°Wow, I¡¯m so envious! Being the wife of the CEO of Triumph Consortium is such an enviable position!¡± ¡°They really look like the perfect couple!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I honestly think Verena doesn¡¯t quite match Mr. rk in looks!¡± The buzz spread quickly, fueling endless chatter. Even the doctors in the Cardiac Surgery Department at the Grand ins General Hospital were caught up in the gossip during their breaks. ¡°Did you see today¡¯s trending topic? Mr. rk¡¯s wife is actually Verena!¡± one doctor said, his tone brimming with curiosity. Another chimed in, lowering their voice conspiratorially, ¡°I heard from the nurses in the Emergency Department that they¡¯ve seen Mr. rk in Verena¡¯s hospital room a few times. At first, people just thought they might be a couple, but now¡­ Who would have imagined they¡¯re really married?¡± Belinda stood nearby, her expression cool andposed as she overheard their conversation. She narrowed her eyes slightly, a sharp, dangerous gleam shing in her gaze. Within moments, Belinda¡¯s lips twisted into a sly smirk, her eyes glinting with a hint of sarcasm. Overhearing the office chatter, Kylee nced toward Belinda. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Belinda would react if she stumbled upon the photos and onlinements describing Lucas and Verena as the perfect couple. Kylee felt a surge of satisfaction. What did it matter if Belinda was Lucas¡¯ wife? Not many people were aware of that. Who even recognized Belinda as Lucas¡¯ wife anyway? Now, the buzz was all about Verena being Lucas¡¯ wife. No one was aware that Belinda was actually Lucas¡¯ wife. Just thinking of this made Kylee feel that Belinda was a joke. Just as Belinda left the office, her phone rang. She retrieved her phone, eyeing the caller ID with slight confusion. She quickly answered the call. ¡°Grandma.¡± . . . Chapter 272 ?Chapter 272: ¡°Belinda, what¡¯s with the news I see trending on social media today?¡± Kenia asked in a serious tone. Hearing this, Belinda was stunned for a moment. ¡°Grandma, how did you learn about that?¡± ¡°Sarai told me,¡± Kenia responded. After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°You looked quite distressed at breakfast this morning. Did you see that post then?¡± Taking a deep breath, Belinda responded, ¡°Grandma, can we not delve into this now? I¡¯ll exin everything to youter.¡± On the other end of the line, Kenia¡¯s tone was fraught with irritation. ¡°Forget it! I¡¯m tired of being dragged into this! But hear me out, Belinda, I support you getting a divorce! You should do it as soon as possible and put an end to this!¡± Before Belinda had the opportunity to say anything, Kenia had already ended the call. Biting her lip, Belinda was overwhelmed with mixed emotions. After a few seconds, she collected herself, put her phone away, and proceeded on her path. Out of the blue, Ryan¡¯s phone rang¡ªit was his father calling. He answered the phone. ¡°Hello, Dad¡ªI¡­¡± He barely got the words out when Matias, irate, interjected, ¡°Ryan! What¡¯s wrong with you and Verena? Have you two been ignoring my words? Didn¡¯t I tell you to keep Verena away from Lucas? Why is this happening now?¡± Stunned by his father¡¯s abrupt anger, Ryan was a bit confused. After pausing to gather his thoughts, he queried, ¡°Dad, what happened?¡± With frustrationcing his voice, Matias retorted, ¡°What happened? You should see for yourself on social media! It is utterly embarrassing!¡± With that, he abruptly hung up the call. Ryan furrowed his brows slightly as he quickly checked the news. Upon refreshing the page¡­ His face transformed in shock as he spotted the post dominating the top of the trending feed. ¡°Damn it!¡± How could this have happened? How were these two photos leaked online? He had only shared them with Belinda! Could it be that Belinda had uploaded them herself? A shadow fell over Ryan¡¯s features as he considered the possibility. He quickly scrolled down to thements. At first, thements overflowed withpliments towards Verena, but then, a particrment started gaining more attention. ¡°I work at Triumph Consortium, and I need to set the record straight: Verena is not our CEO¡¯s wife! The CEO¡¯s wife is actually someone else! From what I understand, Verena used to be Mr. rk¡¯s girlfriend before, but they split up years ago!¡± . . . Chapter 273 ?Chapter 273: Thisment ignited a storm in thement section, and suddenly, everyone was talking about it. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re telling me Verena isn¡¯t the CEO¡¯s wife? Then why are these pictures showing them so close together? If Verena is not Mr. rk¡¯s wife, then why did she hug and kiss him?¡± ¡°Wow, does this smell like a major scandal or what? How utterly reckless of Verena! Even though she knows full well that Mr. rk is married, she is still all over him. That¡¯s just disgraceful! How shameless can one get? She is a homewrecker!¡± ¡°And Mr. rk isn¡¯t any less at fault! He is a married man, isn¡¯t he? How is it eptable for him to be tangled up with an ex like this? How would his wife feel about this?¡± ¡°I had doubts about this from the start. Rumor has it that Mr. rk¡¯s wife is fairly in and sports a distinctive birthmark on her face. Clearly, Verena doesn¡¯t fit that description!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard those rumors, too!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take a stand against the homewrecker! Cancel Verena! She needs to step forward and exin her behavior! Why is she engaging in such actions with a married man? Has she no dignity?¡± ¡°She is such a vile woman!¡± Verena¡¯s image swiftly shifted from widely admired to fiercely insulted online. Her social media ounts were overrun with hatefulments. The bacsh was brutal. Overwhelmed, Ryan put away his phone, hisplexion turning dark in an instant. The repercussions if Lucas discovered this post were unimaginable¡­ If Lucas discovered this, Lucas would surely realize he was the one who had taken those photos. This rming thought drastically altered Ryan¡¯s expression. He hastily started reaching out to his contacts in the media, desperate to get the viral topic suppressed and removed. Yet, call after call, the response he got was the same: the post couldn¡¯t be taken down. ¡°Damn it! How could this have happened?¡± Just as Ryan was about to reach out to Belinda, his phone rang with a call from Verena. He answered it at once. ¡°Ryan¡­ What¡¯s happening on social media? Why is this unfolding? Where did those photos evene from?¡± Panic was evident in Verena¡¯s voice. ¡°Verena, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m nearly at the hospital. We can talk more when I get there.¡± With those words, Ryan ended the call. Within five minutes, Ryan arrived at the hospital and walked into Verena¡¯s hospital room. Upon his arrival, Verena looked at him with a mix of distress and vulnerability. ¡°Ryan¡­¡± . . . Chapter 274 ?Chapter 274: When Ryan approached Verena, his face was etched with seriousness. ¡°I need to apologize to you, Verena. I¡¯ve caused this mess,¡± Ryan confessed. ¡°What?¡± Verena¡¯s voice was tinged with confusion. Ryan exined, ¡°I am the one who took those photos. I sent them to Belinda. I thought the photos would prove to her that Lucas¡¯ heart belonged to you and that he loved you more than anyone else! I didn¡¯t foresee them getting leaked online!¡± The repercussions had been far more severe than he had anticipated, catching himpletely off guard. Hearing this, Verena was visibly shocked. It turned out that Ryan was the one who had taken those photos! Once sheposed herself, Verena inquired cautiously, ¡°Ryan, do you suspect it was Belinda who leaked the photos?¡± ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Ryan responded sharply, his eyes narrowing in anger. ¡°What should we do now? Ryan, everyone online isbeling me a homewrecker! My social media ounts are overwhelmed with harshments! How can my career continue if I don¡¯t clear this up?¡± Verena¡¯s voice broke as her eyes brimmed with tears. Ryan gently ced his hand on Verena¡¯s shoulder,forting her as he said, ¡°Try to stay calm, Verena.¡± Taking a moment to gather his thoughts, he assured her, ¡°I started this chaos, so I¡¯ll be the one to end it.¡± With a flicker of hope lighting up her eyes, Verena asked, ¡°How will you do that?¡± ¡°I need to understand what¡¯s really happening here first,¡± Ryan said. He stood up decisively and exited the hospital room. G aln ove ls . has stories you¡¯ll love He made his way straight to the Cardiac Surgery Department. Upon arriving, he found Belinda in a room,forting a young boy. Ryan paused at the doorway, struck by her gentle demeanor. The boy, anxious about his surgery scheduled for the following day, was soothed by Belinda¡¯s calming presence. This was a side of Belinda that Ryan had never witnessed before. Her demeanor was so gentle and caring that she radiated a nurturing glow, captivating anyone who saw her. Ryan found himself momentarily spellbound by her presence. It was only when the boy pointed Ryan out that Belinda noticed him standing in the doorway. Belinda¡¯s expression quickly shifted, her brow furrowing as a wave of impatience and displeasure shed across her face. After a few seconds, she turned to the boy and said, ¡°Be good now. I have to step out for a while, but make sure you listen to your mom, alright?¡± The boy nodded. ¡°Okay. But you will visit me before the surgery tomorrow, right?¡± ¡°Of course! I promise,¡± Belinda smiled, tousling the boy¡¯s hair. Then, she stood up to leave the room. She shot Ryan a cold nce and crisply said, ¡°Follow me.¡± Without waiting for his reply, she walked away swiftly. Snapping back to the present, Ryan felt his frustration mounting. How had he allowed himself to be so captivated by Belinda just moments ago? With a scowl, he quickened his pace to catch up with her. It was only when they reached the peacefulness of the rooftop garden that Belinda stopped in her tracks. Turning to Ryan sharply, her features set in a cold demeanor, she demanded, ¡°What do you want?¡± Ryan, his expression grave, confronted her directly. ¡°Belinda! Did you upload those photos online?¡± . . . Chapter 275 ?Chapter 275: ¡°Yes,¡± Belinda confessed bluntly. Ryan¡¯s eyes narrowed, his gaze piercing as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s your reason? Why would you put them online? What are you trying to do here?¡± Belinda¡¯sughter was scornful, ringing with disdain. ¡°Oh, Mr. Adams, your questions are really absurd. You were the one who sent them to me. I¡¯m free to use them as I see fit. And I assumed you wanted to expose your cousin¡¯s indiscretions for all to see. I was merely assisting you.¡± Her tone dripped with irony as she spoke. Ryan was stunned by her words, his features contorted in fury. At that moment, Belinda¡¯s face became impassive. She stepped toward him boldly. Ryan, caught off guard, recoiled slightly. Belinda stood firmly before Ryan, tilting her head up, meeting his angry look with a cold stare. ¡°I¡¯ve always made it clear to Verena to stay away from my husband. It appears she ignored my warnings. So, why should I still be nice to her? She is so intent on being the other woman, isn¡¯t she? So, I just helped her with that. Let the whole world see how shameless she really is.¡± When Belinda¡¯s chilling words reached Ryan¡¯s ears, rage swept across his face. He had initially sent the photos to Belinda to create a rift between her and Lucas, hoping to keep their rtionship from progressing. But he had never expected that Belinda would go as far as posting them online. That move had caught himpletely off guard. How could she have publicized such private photos? What would others think of Verena? And what about Lucas? It seemed Belinda waspletely indifferent to the damage done to Lucas¡¯ public image. A surge of frustration bit at Ryan as he processed this. Belinda¡¯s stare was cold, her demeanor stoic. ¡°Ryan, there¡¯s only so much one can tolerate. Just because I haven¡¯t reacted doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m powerless. Test me again, and I¡¯ll show no mercy to you.¡± Without waiting for a response, Belinda turned on her heel and started to leave. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Ryan suddenly shouted. He quickly stepped in Belinda¡¯s way, towering over her with amanding presence. ¡°Belinda, you need to take those photos down immediately!¡± With a cool nce, Belinda arched an eyebrow and calmly replied, ¡°Take them down? Why would I do that? I actually want more people to see those captivating photos.¡± The veins on Ryan¡¯s forehead bulged visibly, his features darkening. ¡°Even if you intend to retaliate against Verena, have you thought about Lucas at all? Posting those photos online, do you think that reflects well on him?¡± Belinda scoffed, her toneden with disdain. She regarded Ryan with a cold expression and replied evenly, ¡°Why should I be concerned about Lucas?¡± Had it ever crossed Lucas¡¯ mind how she would feel when he had sought out Verena in the dead of night, holding her close and kissing her? Ryan was momentarily taken aback. He had not expected Belinda to say that. Before he could respond, Belinda brushed past him and left. Ryan watched her walk away, his expression turning into a scowl, his mood darkening. In the CEO¡¯s office at Triumph Consortium, there was a knock on the door. Upon hearing Lucas¡¯ permission to enter, Gordon Haywood, the assistant, stepped into the office. With a solemn demeanor, he approached the desk and set an iPad in front of Lucas. He said respectfully, ¡°Mr. rk, here¡¯s what¡¯s trending today. Please have a look at this.¡± . . . Chapter 276 ?Chapter 276: Lucas picked up the iPad and began to skim through the contents casually. However, his demeanor shifted dramatically when he saw the two photos. The first thought that struck him was¡ªhad Belinda seen these photos? Damn it! What in the world was happening here? Where had these photose from? Who had uploaded them? With a forceful m, Lucas threw the iPad down on his desk, his face contorting with anger as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Take these photos down now! And find out who uploaded them!¡± Gordon paused for a moment, a look of hesitation shing across his face. Lucas noticed his assistant¡¯s unease and demanded coldly, ¡°Out with it. What¡¯s the issue?¡± Gordon took a moment before responding, ¡°We¡¯ve done some digging. The photos¡­ They were posted by people arranged by your wife.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lucas froze for a second, disbelief in his tone. ¡°Come again?¡± Gordon pressed his lips together for a moment before saying, ¡°Your wife asked people to post those photos, sir.¡± A sharp narrowing of Lucas¡¯ pupils followed, signaling his shock. Lucas was dumbfounded, unable to ept that Belinda had been the one behind the post. What was she trying to achieve with this? And how had she even obtained those photos? Suddenly, a name shed through Lucas¡¯ mind. Ryan! It hit him that the door had been slightly open when he had left Verena¡¯s hospital room. Ryan must have taken the photos at that time. A cold glint ran across Lucas¡¯ gaze as he contemted the situation. Barely moving his lips, hemanded, ¡°Remove the post that¡¯s trending right now.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Gordon replied with a nod before exiting. Lucas then grabbed his phone and called Ryan. The call connected quickly, and Ryan¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Lucas¡­¡± ¡°Meet me in my office,¡± Lucas said curtly and then disconnected the call. Ryan¡¯s face tensed slightly at Lucas¡¯ tone. Although Lucas¡¯ voice gave nothing away, its emotionless nature unsettled him. Ryan hurried over to the Triumph Consortium. Stepping into Lucas¡¯ office, he approached him cautiously and said, ¡°Lucas, you wanted to see me?¡± Lucas looked at him, his expression calm, but his tone carried an unmistakable edge. ¡°Do you know why I¡¯ve called you here?¡± Ryan clenched his jaw, looked down, and then exhaled deeply, saying, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen the post. Those photos¡­ I was the one who sent them to Belinda. I was trying to sabotage your rtionship with Belinda by doing that.¡± Ryan was aware that any attempt to lie at this juncture would onlyplicate things further. He knew Lucas was perceptive enough to understand the motives behind his actions. Thus, he chose to be honest. Lucas responded with silence, fixing Ryan with a steady, piercing look. His eyes cut through the air like a sharp knife. Feeling the weight of Lucas¡¯ stare, Ryan nervously continued, ¡°I know it was wrong, but¡­ I feltpelled to act! After Verena came back from The Rooftop, she was in tears, saying she had seen you kissing Belinda. She believed you had developed feelings for Belinda. She was devastated, afraid you would abandon her, and was at a loss of what to do. Her distress pained me, andter, when I saw her embrace you in the hospital, I impulsively took photos of that. I sent them to Belinda, hoping it would make her back off and divorce you soon.¡± No sooner had Ryan finished his exnation than Lucas erupted. He sprang from his chair, mming his fist onto the desk with such force that it reverberated through the room. . . . Chapter 277 ?Chapter 277: The gesture silenced Ryan, his next words catching in his throat. He flinched, his eyes quivering under Lucas¡¯ unyielding gaze. Lucas maintained his intense focus on Ryan, radiating a cold, formidable aura. His voice was low and cold as he said, ¡°What happens between Belinda and me is our concern. What does it have to do with you?¡± His tone was cold, sending shivers down Ryan¡¯s spine. ¡°I¡­ I just thought I was helping Verena,¡± Ryan said, trying to exin his actions. Lucas sat back down in his chair, staying silent for a moment. Then, with a calm demeanor, he said, ¡°You¡¯re off the East District project. Don¡¯t expect any involvement from now on.¡± At these words, Ryan¡¯s expression abruptly shifted. He stared at Lucas, shock rendering him pale. ¡°Lucas¡­¡± Ryan¡¯s voice quivered, betraying his unease. He knew in his heart that Lucas had discovered he was the one who had sent the photos to Belinda. He had braced himself, knowing that Lucas would be mad at him. But he had never imagined Lucas¡¯ anger would burn this fiercely. Lucas had gone as far as expelling him from the East District project. How could it havee to this? That project was the golden ticket to elevate the Adams family¡¯s standing in Owathe! The entirepany had pinned its hopes on the project to secure its future. But Lucas had just informed him that he was no longer allowed to participate in the project. It was a devastating blow, not only to him but also to his entire family! Only now did Ryan grasp the full weight of his actions. He had never dreamed the consequences would be so severe like this. Simultaneously, a stark realization dawned on him¡ªBelinda must have carved out a significant ce in Lucas¡¯ heart. All it had taken were two misleading photos, and Lucas¡¯ reaction had been this intense! Wasn¡¯t that evidence enough that Lucas now cared about Belinda? ¡°Lucas, I know I was wrong! Please, just give me one more chance. I swear it¡¯ll never happen again!¡± Ryan said with desperation in his voice. By now, Verena¡¯s issue didn¡¯t even cross his mind. If his father discovered he had lost the project because of two photos¡­ He couldn¡¯t bear to think about what would happen. Lucas regarded Ryan with a calm, steely gaze. His voice was cold as he said, ¡°Since when have I ever changed my decisions? The decision this time is final.¡± Ryan¡¯s face turned ghostly white. Lucas rose abruptly, his piercing gaze icy. ¡°This is your final warning. If something like this happens again, don¡¯t expect me to spare you because of our friendship.¡± Ryan remained silent, his eyes fixed on Lucas. After a tense silence, he inhaled deeply and asked, ¡°Lucas, you¡¯ve fallen for Belinda, haven¡¯t you? You don¡¯t want to divorce her now.¡± Lucas¡¯ face remained impassive as he met Ryan¡¯s gaze and responded curtly, ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡± Lucas tilted his chin ever so slightly and dismissed Ryan with a sharp tone. ¡°You can leave now.¡± Clenching his teeth, Ryan reluctantly turned and left. As Ryan exited Lucas¡¯ office, the weight of despair bore down on him. How had everything unraveled so disastrously? The cost of those two photos was unimaginably steep. He couldn¡¯t bear it! Face pale, Ryan trudged out of the Triumph Consortium, each step heavier than thest. . . . Chapter 278 ?Chapter 278: Back in the office, Lucas¡¯ expression stayed clouded and dark. Ryan¡¯s words earlier lingered in his mind¡­ Had he truly fallen for Belinda? He did not want to divorce her now? What a ridiculous notion! He just couldn¡¯t stand anyone scheming behind his back ¡ª it was a matter of principle; it had nothing to do with Belinda. Yet, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from wondering¡­ Why had Belinda posted those photos online? What was she trying to achieve with that? That evening, at the sprawling rk family estate. Having both stayedte at work, Belinda and Lucas arrived home almost at the same time. Their cars rolled into the garage in session. Belinda noticed Lucas¡¯ car but ignored it entirely. She stepped out of her car, shut the door with a deliberate snap, and strode away. Lucas frowned faintly but stepped out of his car and walked into the house. One behind the other, they entered together. Hooper, spotting their simultaneous return, raised his brows in mild surprise. He quickly greeted them, saying, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. rk, you¡¯re back.¡± After a slight hesitation, he added, ¡°Mr. rk, your father is waiting for you two in the living room.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Lucas replied, before he and Belinda proceeded to the living room. Harold and Norma sat stiffly on the living room sofa. The room was silent, and the TV was off. Harold wore a stern expression tinged with clear disapproval. ¡°Dad,¡± Lucas called, breaking the silence first. Hearing Lucas¡¯ voice, Harold snapped, ¡°Do you realize what you¡¯ve done? You really make me angry this time!¡± Lucas quietly seated himself on the sofa, his expression unreadable. ¡°Exin to me what happened between you and Verena,¡± Harold demanded, his tone sharp and urgent. Lucas remained calm, detailing the events of the previous night. ¡°Ryan called to inform me that Verena was hospitalized after a head injury. I went to visit her to ensure she was alright.¡± Harold¡¯s features hardened. ¡°So, during your visit, you ended up hugging and kissing her?¡± Lucas responded with a hint of resignation. ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that. When Verena hugged me, I immediately pulled away. She also didn¡¯t kiss me. The photo is just misleading from that angle¡ªit wasn¡¯t a kiss.¡± Belinda offered no reaction to Lucas¡¯ exnation. Harold¡¯s expression softened slightly, but his brow remained furrowed as he fixed his gaze on Lucas. His tone was firm as he said, ¡°Lucas, don¡¯t forget you are married now. You should always consider Belinda¡¯s feelings when you do things.¡± Lucas lowered his eyes, reflecting briefly before answering in a grave, subdued tone, ¡°I realize my mistake now. It will not happen again.¡± He directed his final words towards Belinda, seeking her gaze. However, Belinda remained indifferent, not meeting his eyes. Breaking the tense atmosphere, Norma suddenly asked, ¡°Lucas, have you figured out where those photos came from and who posted them?¡± Belinda was about to say something as she slightly opened her mouth. ¡°The photos were¡ª¡± . . . Chapter 279 ?Chapter 279: However, before she could finish, Lucas quickly interjected, ¡°Ryan took the photos¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve tracked down who uploaded them. They were merely trying to stir up drama.¡± Stunned by his interruption, Belinda fixed her gaze on Lucas, momentarily lost for words. Her gaze met his, full of bewilderment. Why was Lucas going out of his way to cover for her actions? He must have realized that she had been the one who had asked people to post those photos. She had prepared herself for this, ready to admit her involvement if questioned by Harold or anyone else, prepared to face any criticism. Her decision had been driven by a desire to get back at Verena, but it also inadvertently cast Lucas as the viin in the eyes of the public. Overwhelmed by her emotions at that time, she had acted impulsively¡­ And yet, she hadn¡¯t anticipated Lucas stepping forward to help conceal her involvement in this. Harold, visibly angry, pounded his fist onto the table. ¡°Ryan¡¯s actions are disgraceful! I need to call Matias and see what his family is up to! Do they think they can disrupt our lives without facing the consequences?¡± Lucas remained quiet. Softening his tone, Harold then turned to Belinda, saying, ¡°I will take care of this. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Belinda responded with a nod of gratitude. ¡°It¡¯s been a long day. You both should go and rest now,¡± Harold said, signaling for Lucas and Belinda to go back to their room. Belinda rose, replying, ¡°Try to get some rest yourself.¡± ¡°Will do,¡± Harold replied. Ascending the stairs one after the other, Belinda and Lucas went back to their bedroom. Once the door was closed, Belinda broke the silence and said, ¡°Lucas, you know I arranged for those photos to be posted, right?¡± Turning towards him, she awaited his confirmation. ¡°Yes,¡± Lucas responded inly, his tone even. Belinda, keeping herposure, asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask why I did it?¡± With a hint of a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth, Lucas said, ¡°I figured it was your way of retaliating against Verena, and perhaps against me, too.¡± Belinda blinked slowly, epting his understanding. She then asked, ¡°So why did you choose to cover for me in front of your parents?¡± Lucas fixed Belinda with a deep gaze. After a brief pause, he gently opened his mouth and spoke in a subdued tone, ¡°I just don¡¯t want toplicate matters further.¡± With those words, he turned and headed directly to the bathroom. Belinda stood quietly for a moment before leaving the room and heading to Harold¡¯s room. When she arrived, Harold and Norma had just returned to their room. Harold noticed Belinda and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Belinda? Is there something you want to say to me?¡± Belinda replied, ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tell you¡­ I believe it¡¯s important I don¡¯t keep it from you.¡± Before Harold and Norma could respond, Belinda continued, ¡°I was the one who orchestrated the posting of those photos online.¡± She acknowledged her involvement openly, feeling no need to conceal the truth any longer. Moreover, she was unwilling to deceive Harold. . . . Chapter 280 ?Chapter 280: ¡°What? You were behind it?¡± Norma reacted with astonishment before Harold could say anything. After a brief silence, she asked, ¡°But why?¡± Belinda responded calmly, ¡°Ryan sent me those photos. He frequently boasted about how well Lucas was treating Verena and their apparent closeness. I tolerated it at first, but eventually, it felt like my patience was being seen as a sign of weakness. I¡¯ve repeatedly warned Verena to keep her distance from my husband, but to no avail. Her disregard could be overlooked once or twice, but she¡¯s grown increasingly audacious. That¡¯s why I decided it was time for the public to see her true nature.¡± When Norma heard Belinda¡¯s words, her brow furrowed in disapproval. ¡°That may have settled the score with Verena, but Lucas was unfairly implicated as well.¡± Belinda pressed her lips together for a moment. Preparing to reply, Harold interjected decisively, ¡°So what if Lucas got implicated?¡± Harold fixed a stern gaze on Norma as he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Lucas also to me in this matter? Didn¡¯t he choose to venture out in the dead of night to see another woman? Was it not him who was embraced by Verena? Had he been a bit slower, wouldn¡¯t Verena have kissed him? Can you truly im your son ispletely innocent here?¡± Norma, taken by surprise, faltered, at a loss for words. Harold¡¯s tone remained resolute as he continued, ¡°Belinda is not in the wrong here! The public¡¯s criticism of Lucas is justified. Keeping such close connections with an ex while being married is inherently problematic.¡± Turning to Belinda with a soft expression, he reassured her, ¡°You¡¯ve done nothing to merit me. You have my full support this time.¡± Belinda¡¯s spirits lifted at Harold¡¯s words, and a grateful smile crossed her face. ¡°Thank you, Harold.¡± She stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to your rest now.¡± ¡°Make sure you rest as well,¡± Harold replied. ¡°Will do.¡± Belinda nodded and departed from the room. As the door closed behind Belinda, Norma turned toward Harold with a reproachful tone. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you supporting our son? It looks like you¡¯re taking an outsider¡¯s side.¡± Harold maintained a calm demeanor and answered, ¡°Belinda is our daughter-inw, isn¡¯t she? So, she is also our family, not an outsider. Also, think about it¡ªdid Lucas act appropriately?¡± Norma paused briefly and then muttered, ¡°I concede that Lucas wasn¡¯t entirely meless, but Belinda should have considered his feelings as well.¡± Harold gave a dismissive snort. ¡°When Lucas sneaked out to see Verena that night, was he considering Belinda¡¯s feelings?¡± He sighed, soothingly patting Norma¡¯s hand. ¡°Try to see the situation from Belinda¡¯s perspective.¡± Norma pressed her lips together as she fell into contemtion. Harold added, ¡°What I find particrly interesting is that Lucas was trying to cover for Belinda. That¡¯s rather intriguing, don¡¯t you think?¡± Norma, slightly surprised, replied, ¡°Maybe he didn¡¯t find out that Belinda was behind the whole thing?¡± Harold shot her a sidelong nce and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you aware of what your own son is capable of?¡± Norma fell silent once more. . . . Chapter 281 ?Chapter 281: Suddenly, Harold seemed to remember something, and his expression became serious. ¡°I need to call Matias immediately.¡± He quickly retrieved his phone, scrolled to find Matias¡¯ number, and dialed. The call connected immediately. ¡°Hello, Harold,¡± Matias¡¯ voice came through,ced with unmistakable concern. Harold replied, ¡°Matias, if you¡¯re unable to discipline your children, I¡¯m fully prepared to intervene! Does your family have no shame? Should I find someone to teach you the definition of shame?¡± As soon as Harold¡¯s voice reached his ears, Matias was met with a sharp rebuke. Harold¡¯s approach was direct and unsparing, clearly showing no concern for Matias¡¯ feelings. This was the first time since Matias had be the head of the Adams family that he had been subjected to such direct and biting criticism, and deep down, he knew the reprimand was warranted¡ªhe had no rebuttal. With his face warming with embarrassment, Matias responded, ¡°Harold, you are correct. The fault lies with Verena and Ryan. I will handle the situation. You have my word that this will not happen again.¡± Harold¡¯s voice became more measured as he replied, ¡°Matias, don¡¯t let your work overshadow the need to guide your children properly. Their actions¡ªinterfering in someone else¡¯s marriage¡ªare bringing shame upon us all. I¡¯ll leave it at that. From now on, there will be no more business dealings between our families. Just make sure your son and niece keep their distance from Lucas and Belinda!¡± Matias¡¯ face transformed with rm as panic sparked in his eyes. Hastily, he replied, ¡°Harold, about this issue¡­¡± But Harold cut him off coldly, saying, ¡°If this happens again, expect no mercy from me!¡± g¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s is your story hub With those words, Harold abruptly ended the call. ¡°Hello¡­¡± ¡°Hello? Harold!¡± Matias stared in disbelief at the phone, now disying a disconnected call. His face was a battleground ofplicated emotions. He took several deep breaths, trying to calm himself. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, dear?¡± Ainslie inquired with evident worry. In a sudden outburst of anger, Matias shoved Ainslie¡¯s hand aside and turned his fierce gaze toward Ryan, his fury unleashed. ¡°Kneel!¡± hemanded sternly. Ryan hit the floor with a loud thud, kneeling instantly. ¡°Are you satisfied now? Not only have we lost the East District project, but Harold has also severed all business ties with our family!¡± Matias¡¯ voice rose as he spoke, veins bulging on his forehead, his rage barely restrained. Ryan and Verena, standing a short distance away, turned pale when they heard that. The severity of the situation had escted beyond their expectations. Silence hung in the air for a moment before Verena knelt beside Ryan. ¡°Stand up!¡± Matias¡¯ voice rang out sharply. Verena, head bowed, remained on her knees. ¡°This is my fault, Uncle Matias. I apologize.¡± . . . Chapter 282 ?Chapter 282: ¡°Stand up!¡± Matiasmanded again, his voice cold. ¡°Verena, just stand up,¡± Ainslie said softly. Verena paused for a moment before standing up. ¡°You are not a direct Adams family member, and therefore, I cannot discipline you,¡± Matias said. A look of shock spread across Verena¡¯s face. She was taken aback by Matias¡¯ words. In the past, Matias had always treated her as if she were his own child. It seemed that the incident this time had pushed him to a point where he was ready to reject their familial bond. Ryan, looking desperate, nced up and said, ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Silence!¡± Matias snapped. After a pause, he continued sternly, ¡°Did I not explicitly tell you to keep Verena away from Lucas until his divorce wasplete? What did you promise me? You agreed quickly, only to do those things behind my back.¡± ¡°Do you think I am easily fooled?¡± Ryan lowered his head, saying nothing. Matias let out a coldugh. ¡°Don¡¯t think your silence will make this go away. Today, you¡¯re going to be taught a lesson. Neil, get my whip for me!¡± Everyone else in the room tensed visibly at hismand. ¡°Honey, I beg you, don¡¯t do this! Ryan understands his mistake now. Please, spare him this time,¡± Ainslie implored, her voiceced with desperation as she pleaded with Matias to forgive Ryan. Tears streaming down her face, Verena joined in, saying, ¡°Uncle Matias, I beg you, don¡¯t punish Ryan! It¡¯s my fault entirely¡ªhe only wanted to help me. If you really want to punish someone for this, you can punish me!¡± Unmoved by their appeals, Matias turned his steely gaze to the butler, Neil Collins, andmanded icily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear my instructions just now? Bring me the whip.¡± With visible hesitation, Neil turned away and headed off to retrieve the whip, his steps heavy with reluctance. Ryan remained on his knees, his spine rigid, epting his fate in silence, a quiet resignation etched across his face. He understood the futility of pleading¡ªno words could temper his father¡¯s wrath. He knew his father¡¯s fury needed an outlet; without it, the matter would linger unresolved. Momentster, Neil reappeared, clutching a thick, ominous horsewhip in his hands. Rising to his feet, Matias took the whip from Neil and strode to stand behind Ryan. Withmanding force, he raised it high before bringing it down, striking Ryan. The whipshed across Ryan¡¯s back, slicing through the air with a sound as sharp as a thunderp. Ryan¡¯s face contorted in agony, a stifled groan escaping his lips. Matias showed no mercy, each strike following the other. He continued to strike Ryan with the whip several times. By the fifthsh, Ryan¡¯s strength gave way, and his body crumpled to the floor in pain. Ainslie darted forward, clutching Matias¡¯ arm tightly to stop him. ¡°Please, stop this! This is enough¡ªRyan understands his mistake already. Don¡¯t harm him further!¡± . . . Chapter 283 ?Chapter 283: ¡°Let go of me!¡± Matias barked, his fiery re a testament to his unyielding fury. ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Ainslie cried out, her grip resolute as she held her ground in defiance. ¡°Neil!¡± Matias barked with an edge of authority. Neil hastened over, gently but firmly prying Ainslie away from Matias. As soon as Ainslie was pulled aside, Matias raised the whip once more, ready to strike Ryan again. But before the blow could fall, Verena suddenly dropped to her knees, her voice trembling with desperation. ¡°Uncle Matias, please stop this! Don¡¯t hurt Ryan anymore. This is all my fault¡ªpunish me instead!¡± Matias cast a frosty gaze upon her, his voice cutting through the tension. ¡°Verena, step away right now. I am disciplining my son, and you are not in a ce to meddle here.¡± Tears brimming in her reddened eyes, Verena held her ground, her knees rooted to the floor in defiance. Matias¡¯ eyes narrowed into slits of displeasure, but he chose not to say anything further to Verena. Instead, he lifted the whip once more and let it fall with a searing strike across Ryan¡¯s back. ¡°Ryan!¡± Verena¡¯s scream pierced the tension in the room, her voiceced with concern. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± A guttural groan escaped Ryan¡¯s lips as his body convulsed from the sheer force of thesh. Blow after merciless blow followed, Matias showing no signs of restraint as he delivered a total of twentyshes. Only then did he finally stop punishing Ryan. Towering over Ryan¡¯s battered body, Matias nced at Verena, still kneeling beside him. Then, he said in an icy tone, ¡°This is your final warning. If something like that happens again, a whipping will be the least of your worries.¡± With those words, Matias let out a derisive snort, discarded the whip carelessly, and walked to leave the room without a backward nce. ¡°Ryan¡­ Are you alright?¡± Verena¡¯s voice quivered as she hurried to Ryan¡¯s side, her heart breaking at the sight of him in pain. ¡°Ugh¡­ Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Ryan winced, his voice strained with pain, halting Verena in her tracks. His face, ghostly pale, was slick with sweat, and his body trembled involuntarily. Even the faintest shift in position sent fresh waves of pain rippling through him. Just then, Ainslie rushed over to Ryan, a few servants trailing closely behind her, their faces etched with concern. ¡°Quick, take him upstairs! Call our family doctor over immediately!¡± shemanded, her tears streaming unchecked. ¡°Auntie Ainslie,¡± Verena murmured softly, attempting to assist. But the moment Verena¡¯s hand brushed Ainslie¡¯s, Ainslie shook it off with a dismissive motion. Wearing a cold expression, Ainslie turned on her heel and ascended the stairs in silence, ignoring Verenapletely. Verena¡¯s gaze lingered on her aunt, anxiety twisting like a knife in her chest. She knew that Ainslie was ming her for this. After all, it was her actions that had led to Ryan¡¯s brutal punishment. Unable to defend herself or protest, Verena sniffled quietly, brushed away her tears, and trailed after Ainslie up the stairs. . . . Chapter 284 ?Chapter 284: Over at the grand rk family estate, the evening unfolded in stark contrast. Belinda had already finished her shower. She emerged from the bathroom, her skin glowing, damp tendrils framing her face. As Belinda carefully smoothed her skincare products over her face, a thought flickered in her mind. She turned her gaze toward Lucas, who was deeply immersed in his work at the desk, his fingers dancing over the keyboard. With a sarcastic smile, she broke the silence, saying, ¡°Harold¡¯s birthday is right around the corner. Mr. rk, surely a bit more patience won¡¯t hurt, will it? Before you know it, Verena will be yours, and the two of you will finally be together as a couple.¡± Lucas¡¯ gaze shifted, flickering with a mix of emotions as Belinda¡¯s words sank in. His eyes narrowed as he looked at her back, and with a sly smirk, he shot back, ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you be keeping your distance from Johnson as well?¡± Belinda let out a softugh, her voice light as she replied, ¡°Johnson and I are merely friends. There is nothing between me and him. Why would I need to keep my distance from him? We¡¯re not exes, and we¡¯re not overly close, either.¡± Lucas fell silent for a brief moment, his expression darkening with an emotion he couldn¡¯t suppress. A frown creased his face as his voice dropped to a low, hoarse tone. ¡°Belinda, can¡¯t you see that¡­¡± The words ¡°Johnson has feelings for you¡± got stuck in his throat. ¡°See what?¡± Belinda asked, turning to look at him, her curiosity piqued. ¡°Nothing.¡± Lucas exhaled sharply and then added in a firm tone, ¡°Just keep your distance from other men from now on.¡± Belinda only let out a dismissiveugh, not bothering to respond. After finishing her skincare routine, she headed straight to bed. The following day, as soon as Lucas entered his office, his secretary called to inform him that Verena was downstairs. After a brief pause to think, he instructed his secretary to let Verenae up. Five minutester, a knock echoed through his office. ¡°Come in,¡± Lucas¡¯ voice was calm. The door soon opened, and Verena entered the room. ¡°Lucas,¡± Verena called out softly when she saw him. Lucas shot Verena azy nce, his frown deepening slightly as he noticed her swollen, puffy eyes. Verena bit her lip and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡­ I only want to clear my name, to prove I am not the other woman.¡± Lucas let out a dry, humorless chuckle upon hearing that. His expression darkened as he leveled an icy gaze at Verena. In a voice devoid of emotion, he asked, ¡°Clear your name? Are you suggesting my wife is the other woman here?¡± Verena¡¯s eyes widened, her panic evident as she quickly shook her head and waved her hands. ¡°No, no! That¡¯s not what I meant! I¡ªI just¡­ I just¡­¡± She stammered for a long time but couldn¡¯t manage toe up with a proper response. Lucas remained silent, his piercing eyes narrowing as he studied her. A flicker of disappointment and disdain crossed his expression, gone almost as quickly as it appeared. Lucas had observed the shift in Verena¡¯s character as far back as three years ago. But now¡­ she had be even more contemptible in his eyes. . . . Chapter 285 ?Chapter 285: He had seen through her ploy in an instant. She wanted him to dere to the world that they were genuinely in love, didn¡¯t she? But if he did that, where would that leave Belinda? What would the public think of Belinda then? As Lucas¡¯ expression turned darker and more foreboding, Verena¡¯s heart plummeted. She scrambled to exin, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lucas. I¡­ I was panicked and desperate just now. My social media is drowning in hatefulments¡­¡± It¡¯s humiliating! I didn¡¯t know what else to do, so I thought¡ª¡± Before she could continue, Lucas cut her off abruptly, saying, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Verena. I¡¯m busy. You should leave.¡± His tone carried a finality that left no room for argument. Verena bit her lip, her expression a mix of pain and helplessness as she stared at him. But Lucas had already looked away, engrossed in his documents, signaling the conversation was over. Resigned, Verena murmured softly, ¡°Alright, Lucas. I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± She turned away and quietly exited the room. The moment she turned, tears began streaming down her face. She wasn¡¯t stupid¡ªhow could she not notice Lucas¡¯ growing impatience with her? Even now, as the world dragged her name through the mud, he refused to help her. She knew why¡ªLucas had made it clear, clearing her name would make Belinda the one to me in the public eye. He wasn¡¯t willing to tarnish Belinda¡¯s name, and that was why he wouldn¡¯t help her. The realization twisted painfully in Verena¡¯s chest. Verena doubted if she could hold out for the day when Lucas and Belinda would finally get a divorce¡­ She couldn¡¯t afford to sit idly by any longer. These petty schemes were useless¡ªthey would never drive Lucas and Belinda apart. She needed something decisive, a move that would end their marriage for good. Determination reced despair in Verena¡¯s eyes as she wiped away her tears. Her face hardened, a glimmer of malice sparking in her gaze. At Vera Vis, during her lunch break, Belinda visited her grandmother. After their meal, Belinda took Kenia aside to exin everything about the controversy surrounding the social media post. As Belinda finished speaking, Kenia¡¯s expression turned stormy. She spat out, ¡°That Verena is utterly shameless!¡± Pausing briefly, she added, ¡°And that scoundrel Lucas is no better!¡± Belinda chuckled softly, offering no rebuttal. Kenia¡¯s blunt words mirrored her own thoughts. At that moment, Kenia reached out and sped Belinda¡¯s hand, patting it gently. With a deep sigh, she said, ¡°Belinda, my dear, my heart aches for you. Why¡­ Why did you have to fall for that scoundrel in the first ce?¡± Belinda heaved a resigned sigh. ¡°It¡¯s never easy to exin how feelings work.¡± ¡°Very true.¡± Kenia nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯ve decided on getting a divorce from Lucas. The sooner it happens, the better. Dragging this marriage out won¡¯t benefit either of you.¡± Belinda bit her lower lip at yet another mention of her impending divorce. ¡°Grandma, do you¡­ Do you really want Lucas and me to divorce that badly?¡± she asked. ¡°Of course,¡± Kenia replied firmly. ¡°I didn¡¯t cherish you all these years just to see you trapped in a loveless marriage with a husband who mistreats you. In fact, I was never on board with your decision to marry Lucas. I knew from the very start that you weren¡¯t a good match for each other.¡± . . . Chapter 286 ?Chapter 286: After a pause, she continued, ¡°But you insisted that you loved him, that you were willing to marry him of your own ord. At that time, you were so convinced that you could win him over through your sheer efforts. But the reality just goes to show that some people can really be as cold and immovable as a boulder. No matter what you do, no matter how hard you try, they will never grow soft. Why should I encourage you to waste any more of your best years on such a man? You deserve someone so much better.¡± Belinda lowered her gaze and fell silent after hearing that. Seeing this, Kenia pressed her lips together for a moment and spoke in a gentler tone. ¡°This is all just my opinion, of course. At the end of the day, the decision to divorce lies with you and Lucas. It¡¯s just that¡­ I hope that you won¡¯t make a choice you will eventually regret, Belinda.¡± Belinda raised her head again and looked at her grandmother with an earnest expression. ¡°I understand. I will think it through carefully,¡± she replied. Kenia gave her a warm smile. ¡°Great.¡± Belinda was about to say something else when she heard a faint rustling just outside the door. Her brows furrowed as she raised a finger to her lips, silently signaling Kenia to keep quiet. Although a little puzzled, Kenia nodded in response, staying silent. Belinda walked to the door, her movements light and quick, and yanked it open abruptly. ¡°Ah!¡± Sarai cried out as she stumbled into the room and fell awkwardly to the floor. ¡°Sarai?¡± Kenia eximed in surprise. Belinda crouched down to help Sarai up, though her eyes were narrowed in scrutiny. ¡°Sarai, why did you eavesdrop on my conversation with my grandmother?¡± Sarai knew there was no point in denying it; she had been caught red-handed, after all. She swallowed audibly before stammering out, ¡°I¡ªI was just worried that you might get into an argument with your grandmother. Yes, that¡¯s it. I wanted to check¡­ Just to make sure, you know, that things are all right. I didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze remained steady, her tone calm as she said, ¡°I appreciate your concern, Sarai, but I specifically asked to speak with my grandmother in private. That means our conversation isn¡¯t meant to be heard by others. Your actions were inappropriate, and frankly, disrespectful. Please do not do this again.¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯m sorry, Belinda.¡± Sarai couldn¡¯t even look Belinda in the eye, and her face was red with embarrassment. She quickly turned and rushed out of the room. ¡°Belinda,¡± Kenia said as soon as the door clicked shut behind Sarai. ¡°Sarai was just worried about us. She had no ill intentions.¡± Belinda said nothing, but a keen sense of displeasure crept into her heart. She had noticed that Sarai always seemed particrly interested whenever something happened between her and Lucas. Belinda¡¯s gaze flickered briefly, but her expression betrayed none of her thoughts. She stayed to chat with Kenia for a while longer and then left Vera Vis. She soon headed back to the hospital. On the way there, she received a call from Bethany. ¡°What¡¯s up, Bethany?¡± she asked. . . . Chapter 287 ?Chapter 287: ¡°Belinda! Have you checked the news recently?¡± Bethany sounded excited over the phone. ¡°There¡¯s been another update on the matter of Lucas and Verena.¡± Upon hearing this, a hint of confusion flickered in Belinda¡¯s eyes. ¡°What¡¯s happening now? I¡¯m driving and haven¡¯t checked my phone yet.¡± ¡°Alright, just focus on driving now. Check your phone once you¡¯ve parked. I won¡¯t disturb you. Drive safely,¡± Bethany replied briskly. ¡°Alright.¡± Belinda nodded, ending the call. It wasn¡¯t until Belinda reached the parking lot of the Grand ins General Hospital that she pulled out her phone and checked the news. The top trending post immediately caught her attention¡ªit was from Verena. ¡°Lucas, the CEO of Triumph Consortium, and I had a rtionship years ago, but now, we are just good friends¡ªnothing more. These photos are old, taken long ago. I don¡¯t understand the motive of the person who shared them, but this behavior damages Lucas¡¯ rtionship with his wife and tarnishes the friendship between us. It¡¯s hical, and I urge everyone to stop spreading baseless rumors.¡± When Belinda read the post, her lips curled into a faint smirk. She had to admit that Verena had yed her hand smartly. The photos provided no context for when they were taken. Passing them off as old photos from years ago was a believable move¡ªif the public chose to buy her story. Curious, Belinda scrolled through the flood ofments. ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what happened! I knew Verena wouldn¡¯t be a mistress¡ªthis is all just a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Whoever posted this is terrible! Clearly just stirring up drama!¡± ¡°Old photos? Prove it! Words alone don¡¯t cut it.¡± ¡°Exactly! I don¡¯t believe her. And why hasn¡¯t Mr. rk spoken up? He must be feeling uneasy about this matter.¡± ¡°Stop pretending¡ªshe is just a mistress!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you guys believe her or not. I do. Verena wouldn¡¯t stoop that low.¡± Some people sided with Verena¡¯s exnation, while others remained skeptical. On the whole, it seemed the majority were inclined to believe her. Since the post, the bacsh had subsided considerably. Some people even began expressing envy over Verena¡¯s past rtionship with Lucas. Belinda let out a coldugh, slipping her phone back into her bag. She had no ns to meddle in this mess. Harold had promised her an exnation, and she intended to wait it out. Taking any action herself wasn¡¯t necessary. Stepping out of her car, Belinda strode toward the elevator, her mind shifting gears to focus on the day ahead. After the hectic afternoon, she finally settled into her office chair with a ss of water. That was when Kylee appeared at her door. Kylee stood before her, urgency in her tone. ¡°Belinda, I need to talk to you about something important.¡± Arching a brow, Belinda stood up. ¡°Alright, lead the way.¡± Curiosity piqued, she followed Kylee. They walked to a quiet, secluded corner. . . . Chapter 288 ?Chapter 288: Once certain they were alone, Belinda asked, ¡°Alright, what¡¯s this?¡± Kylee produced a small USB drive and extended it toward Belinda. ¡°Here, take this.¡± Belinda hesitated for a moment, eyeing the drive, not taking it. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked. Kylee exined, ¡°It¡¯s the surveince footage from the VIP Emergency Department at our hospital. I had to jump through hoops to get it.¡± ¡°This will prove that the photos circting on social media were taken just a few days ago, not years ago as Verena has been iming.¡± Belinda furrowed her brows as she absorbed the information. Belinda was taken aback, not having expected Kylee to offer her such a thing. Kylee, seeing no response from Belinda, sighed deeply, a look of resignation on her face as she exined, ¡°Belinda, I¡¯m at a loss as to why you¡¯ve grown so distant and cold toward me. Even if you don¡¯t regard me as your sister anymore, I need you to understand that you¡¯ll always be my little sister in my eyes. When I came across those two photos on social media, I was outraged, feeling how unjust they were to you. I¡¯ve always cautioned you about Verena¡ªshe is more cunning than she seems.¡± Kylee paused for a moment, her frustration evident as she bit her lip, her voice tinged with anger. ¡°Seeing her brazenly dismiss those as old photos infuriated me. As your sister, I feltpelled to defend you! Recognizing the hospital backdrop in the photos, I leveraged every contact I had to obtain this security footage. This should help you reveal Verena¡¯s true face.¡± With those words, Kylee ced the USB drive firmly into Belinda¡¯s hand. Belinda¡¯s eyes, almond-shaped and sharp, narrowed as she gazed at the drive. She was skeptical of Kylee¡¯s motives. Testing her true intentions¡­ that would be simple enough. Suddenly, Belinda looked up at Kylee, her expression softening as if moved. ¡°Thank you, Kylee! I never imagined you would go to such lengths for me. I¡­ I¡¯m not sure how I could ever repay you for this¡­¡± Kylee¡¯s face lit up with a warm smile. ¡°We are sisters. Isn¡¯t it natural for me to help you?¡± Belinda¡¯s smile widened in response. ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°It is natural for sisters to help each other. You¡¯ve framed it perfectly! And since you¡¯re so inclined to help me, dear sister, I have a favor to ask.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Kylee replied. ¡°Well, since you secured the surveince footage, could you upload it to social media for me?¡± Belinda asked. At those words, Kylee visibly stiffened. When Belinda saw this, her smile took on a sly edge as she said, ¡°Let me exin why I want you to post it for me. If I were to post it and Lucas were to find out, he might resent me or even be angry. That could only sour his view of me, don¡¯t you think? You wouldn¡¯t want to see my marriage suffer, would you?¡± Internally, Kylee muttered to herself, ¡°I¡¯d be thrilled to see your marriage crumble. A divorce would be even better!¡± After a moment of hesitation, Kylee responded reluctantly, ¡°But¡­ What if Mr. rk finds out I was the one who posted it? He would surely me me.¡± Belinda replied quickly, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t. Deep down, he will understand you did it for me. As my sister, it¡¯s only right that you would want to see justice served for me. What grounds would he have to me you? And if he does, I¡¯ll make sure Harold sets him straight.¡± . . . Chapter 289 ?Chapter 289: Kylee¡¯s expression grew even more tense. ¡°But¡­ But¡­¡± Seeing this, Belinda asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you reluctant to help me?¡± ¡°No, not at all, I¡ªI just¡­¡± Kylee stuttered, struggling to articte her reservations. Belinda gazed at her, batting her eyshes innocently. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say it¡¯s natural for a sister to help her younger sister? This is the only method I can see to make Verena face consequences without damaging my rtionship with Lucas. Kylee, can¡¯t you help me with this?¡± Kylee found herself at a loss for words. She believed she was now trapped in a difficult position. Helping Belinda was never her genuine intention. If she released the surveince footage herself, all the advantages would go to Belinda. Moreover, it would surely sour Lucas¡¯ perception of her. What was in it for her then? Damn it! Handling Belinda was proving increasingly challenging now. After a brief pause, Kylee proposed a new idea. ¡°Belinda, how about this? You can still be the one to post this on social media. If Mr. rk holds you ountable, I¡¯ll step in and clear things up for you.¡± Belinda responded with a scornfulugh. ¡°Stop it, Kylee. Enough with the theatrics! Do you think I¡¯m blind to your schemes? Quit pretending to care about me¡ªit¡¯s quite sickening.¡± She was done indulging Kylee¡¯s charades. To be blunt, Kylee was merely attempting to use her. The strategy was obvious¡ªKylee wanted her to post the footage, incite Lucas¡¯ anger, and create a rift between them. At the same time, Kylee could discredit Verena and permanentlybel her as the other woman. For Kylee, this was a double victory. What a wless n! When Kylee heard Belinda¡¯s dismissive words, her face stiffened, her eyes narrowing. ¡°Belinda, you¡­¡± Belinda shoved the USB drive back into Kylee¡¯s hands, her voice devoid of emotion. ¡°Take your USB back. Stay out of my affairs from now on.¡± ¡°Use this USB however you see fit. There¡¯s no need to involve me.¡± With those words, Belinda turned and began to walk away. She had only taken a few steps when Kylee called out after her, ¡°Belinda, are you really going to let Verena clear her name like this?¡± Belinda stopped but didn¡¯t turn around. ¡°That¡¯s for me to worry about, not you.¡± She then continued walking without giving Kylee a chance to reply. As Belinda walked away, a flicker of annoyance passed through Kylee¡¯s eyes. She had not anticipated Belinda rejecting her proposal like this. Without Belinda using the USB, it was practically worthless. Kylee knew the surveince footage needed to be posted by Belinda to fulfill her objectives. Otherwise, it would only end up benefiting Belinda andplicating her own situation. She was not foolish enough to let that happen! With a bite of her lip and a surge of frustration, Kylee shoved the USB drive into her pocket and made her exit. Back at the Adams family¡¯s residence, relief washed over Verena as she felt the tide of public opinion turning in her favor atst. Just then, the silence in the room was interrupted by the ringing of her phone. The caller ID made her a bit nervous; with a deep breath, she picked up the phone and said, ¡°Hello, Manager Ortega.¡± The voice on the other end of the line belonged to her orchestra¡¯s manager. . . . Chapter 290 ?Chapter 290: ¡°Verena, I¡¯ve just seen your post. Why didn¡¯t you tell me this sooner?¡± Ortega asked in a warm tone. Verena¡¯s voice was tinged with a hint of resignation as she replied, ¡°When you called before, you immediately told me I was barred from the Owathe concert.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even get the chance to exin everything to you.¡± Due to those two photos, the orchestra had pulled her from the Owathe concert, citing negative publicity as the reason, and assigned her understudy to take her ce. When Verena had first received the news, she had been inplete panic. The individual who sought to rece Verena had been plotting for her position for quite some time, often engaging in deceitful maneuvers behind the scenes. However, Verena consistently hindered these attempts. Should her rival prevail this time, it would undoubtedly damage Verena¡¯s future in the orchestra. Despite her best efforts to sway the orchestra¡¯s decision, Verena had found no sess. It was at this juncture that she realized the necessity of addressing the core issue. Thankfully, she had resolved it by now. Upon listening to Verena¡¯s exnation, Manager Ortega¡¯s response came off as slightly uneasy. ¡°Uh¡­ Well, it¡¯s great that we¡¯ve cleared up this misunderstanding! I was certain you didn¡¯t do it before! Knowing you, Verena, I couldn¡¯t believe you would engage in such behavior. It¡¯s a relief to discover it was all a misunderstanding. I need to take care of a few matters here, so I¡¯m going to hang up now.¡± ¡°Alright, Manager Ortega. I¡¯ll see you at the orchestra.¡± With these words, Verena ended the conversation. Ryan inquired, ¡°Has the issue with the orchestra been resolved?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Verena nodded, expressing her gratitude. ¡°Ryan, it was your prompt action that led us to this resolution. Without it, I would have been at a loss for what to do.¡± g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s makes every story special Ryan modestly shook his head. ¡°To be honest, part of this is on me. Had I not secretly taken those photos and sent them to Belinda, none of this would have happened.¡± As he voiced this, guilt washed over him. Verena swiftly reassured him, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t think that way, Ryan. Your intentions were good.¡± ¡°And because of my situation, you ended up in hot water with your father and even lost out on a project. If anyone should be apologizing, it¡¯s me.¡± Ryan fell silent. The thought of losing the East District project still pained him deeply. After some time, he said to Verena in aposed manner, ¡°Verena, for the time being, you should really keep your distance from Lucas.¡± When Verena heard Ryan¡¯s words, her features subtly changed as she grasped his concern about further agitating Lucas and Matias. She decided it was prudent to steer clear of any additional conflicts for the moment. ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± Verena replied, nodding in agreement. Ryan offered words offort, saying, ¡°Belinda and Lucas are going to get a divorce soon. Once Lucas is no longer married, nobody can criticize your actions to get close to him.¡± Verena mustered a smile, though itcked genuine warmth. She just couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªcould Lucas and Belinda actually go through with their divorce this time? The answer to that question was still uncertain. It seemed to everyone that, with the situation as it was, the chapter was likely closed. However, the unexpected announcement from the Triumph Consortium took everyone by surprise. . . . Chapter 291 ?Chapter 291: At that time, Ryan was recovering in bed, with Verena by his side to keep himpany. Out of the blue, the sound of Ryan¡¯s phone ringing filled the room. Verena reached over, noticing Ainslie¡¯s name on the disy. She swiped to answer the call and positioned the phone next to Ryan¡¯s ear. ¡°Hello, Mom,¡± Ryan said. ¡°Trouble¡¯s brewing again!¡± Ainslie¡¯s voice came through with urgency. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ryan¡¯s expression turned grave, and he pressed for details immediately. ¡°Just check the news and see for yourself.¡± With those words, Ainslie ended the call abruptly. Ryan looked at Verena, his face tense. ¡°Verena, quick, check the news!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Without hesitation, Verena pulled out her phone and checked her social media. She was immediately greeted by an avnche of newments under hertest post. A heavy feeling settled in Verena¡¯s chest at that moment. Her fingers shook as she tapped to open thements. ¡°Fraud! Shameless homewrecker! I¡¯ve never seen someone so shameless like you!¡± ¡°Leave the Sonamia Orchestra now!¡± ¡°How could you be such a person? I¡¯m unfollowing and blocking you forever!¡± Each cruel remark felt like a knife piercing Verena¡¯s heart. She took a deep breath and refreshed the homepage¡­ Her eyes instantly locked onto a post dominating the top of the feed. As Verena scanned the post, her surroundings seemed to spin around her. Oh no. Everything was over for her! Noticing Verena¡¯s face drain of color, Ryan quickly inquired, ¡°Verena, what on earth happened?¡± Her hands shaking, Verena passed her phone to Ryan. Ryan took her phone and looked at the screen¡­ ¡°As chairman of the Triumph Consortium and father to Lucas, I have a word of advice for Ms. Reed. Should you suffer any injury in the future, please consider contacting your family directly instead of reaching out to a married man duringte-night hours¡ªdon¡¯t you see the impropriety in that? While I acknowledge that my son has his faults, I n to remind him of his obligations as a married man and tell him to steer clear of certain individuals. The bond between my son and his wife is strong and stable. Any attempt to weaken it will be seen as a direct challenge to the rk family.¡± This deration effectively cast Verena in the role of a homewrecker, leaving her no chance for vindication. A shadow fell over Ryan¡¯s features. He was taken aback by Harold¡¯s direct intervention. He then scrolled down to read thements. ¡°Amazing! The rk family head, who is rarely seen in public, has made an unprecedented statement. It¡¯s clear that Verena has really angered him!¡± ¡°Verena is now permanently branded with the scandal of being the other woman.¡± ¡°Did she think she could really portray herself as a victim? Fooling us into believing those photographs were outdated? Karma has caught up with her. Mr. rk has revealed her true face! Does she feel any shame at all now?¡± . . . Chapter 292 ?Chapter 292: ¡°Reaching out to a married man in the middle of the night, that is already inappropriate. Not to mention embracing him and kissing him. That is disgusting. If I were Lucas¡¯ wife, I would give Verena a p!¡± Having nced over the topments, Ryan set the phone aside. The vast room seemed frozen in time¡ªa thick, oppressive silence settled over the space. Eventually, the silence was pierced by the gentle weeping of Verena, which gradually grew into intense, unrestrained crying. Verena was crouching on the floor, her face pressed against her knees, her body wracked with sobs. Ryan, witnessing her agony, felt abination of pity and powerlessness wash over him. He tried to move towards her to offerfort, but the sudden, sharp pain in his back stopped him in his tracks. Silently, he watched Verena cry, hoping that letting her tears flow might lessen her pain. Time seemed to stretch indefinitely as Verena cried. Eventually, her loud sobs faded to quiet sniffles. ¡°Ryan, it¡¯s all over for me! Now that everyone sees me as the other woman, how will I ever face anyone again?¡± Verena¡¯s voice broke through her despair. Ryan opened his mouth to respond, but no words came out. He didn¡¯t know what to say tofort her. He couldn¡¯t deny her words. Harold had acted mercilessly, cornering Verena with no way out. But who would dare question his approach? They were left with no choice but to bear it silently. Ryan knew he and Verena had caused the trouble to begin with. Yet, in his eyes, the real culprit was clear¡ªBelinda. He believed this was all her fault. He would not let Belinda get away with this! She would pay the price! A glint of cold resolve flickered in Ryan¡¯s eyes. Belinda became aware of the post while overhearing her colleagues discuss it in the office. ¡°Harold really went to great lengths, publicly chastising Verena! Verena is now infamous¡ªher reputationpletely destroyed.¡± ¡°Indeed! It is strange for Harold to criticize someone so publicly. This is intense.¡± ¡°Harold always seemed untouchable, but now, hees across as more down-to-earth.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t just target Verena¡ªhe even reprimanded his own son! He showed no favoritism. That¡¯s the mark of a true leader. He has be my new role model.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyebrows twitched as she listened to the conversation. ¡°What were you just saying?¡± Belinda asked curiously. The doctors turned toward Belinda and exined, ¡°You may not be in the loop, but it¡¯s about Verena being caught up in that scandal! Right when it seemed she was about to vindicate herself, Mr. rk¡¯s father intervened to ensure she would continue to be perceived as the other woman.¡± ¡°Take a look for yourself. It¡¯s quite the spectacle!¡± Belinda nodded subtly, retrieved her phone, and checked social media. The post from Harold caught her eye, and a smile slowly spread across her face. So this was the closure Harold had promised her. Such a decisive move indeed! In terms of impact, no matter what evidence she presented, nothing would be as powerful as Harold personally calling Verena out. . . . Chapter 293 ?Chapter 293: Belinda silently reveled in the oue, thinking that this was profoundly satisfying. Harold really knew how to do things right. With no additional work duties that day, Belinda headed straight home after work. She arrived to find Harold in the living room, engrossed in watching TV. ¡°Harold!¡± Belinda greeted him with a smile and walked up behind him to give him a shoulder massage. She said with a sincere expression, ¡°I saw your post. Thank you.¡± Harold exhaled softly. ¡°Belinda, I know this situation has been difficult for you.¡± Belinda looked down, her response silent. Momentster, Harold seemed to think of something and said, ¡°About Lucas¡¯ actions¡­ His actions have been indefensible, and I can¡¯t make excuses for him, but¡­ I must acknowledge that his fixation on Verena might stem from my actions.¡± At this, Belinda¡¯s gaze flickered, and she said, ¡°Is this rted to you keeping Verena locked up for three years?¡± Harold faced her, surprised. ¡°You¡¯re aware of that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve learned of it,¡± Belinda replied. Harold chuckled softly, nodding. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± He paused for a moment, his eyes sharpening as he said in a gentle voice, ¡°I¡¯m not sure Lucas fully understands if his feelings for Verena are driven by love or guilt.¡± ???¨¨?? ¡é?¦¤T?¦Å§Á? ?¦Ç ?a?§Úo¦Í???.??? Belinda¡¯s eyshes fluttered as she processed this silently. Guilt? Was that possible? With Harold having opened up the topic, Belinda took the chance to inquire, ¡°What¡¯s your reason for opposing the rtionship between Lucas and Verena?¡± When Harold heard Verena¡¯s name, his expression contorted with scorn. ¡°That woman is no good.¡± He let out a coldugh. ¡°Her aspirations to join the rk family are a pure delusion!¡± In that instant, Harold was reminded of the wager he had ced with Lucas. He resolved that, even if Belinda and Lucas parted ways after his birthday, Verena would never be part of the rk family. He had only agreed to that to pacify Lucas. And should Lucas persist in his desire to marry Verena, he was prepared to take drastic action. A determined glint appeared in Harold¡¯s eyes at the thought. Belinda, observing Harold¡¯s reaction, spected on what Verena might have done to provoke such animosity from Harold. Noticing Belinda¡¯s intrigued look, Harold pressed his lips together for a moment and said, ¡°Belinda, you should know that you are the daughter-inw I want.¡± Belinda¡¯s face lit up with a grateful smile. ¡°Thank you for thinking that,¡± she said. Following this exchange, the subject was dropped. After finishing the shoulder massage and a brief conversation with Harold, Belinda went upstairs to her room. Emerging from the bathroom after a shower, she unexpectedly encountered Lucas entering the room. . . . Chapter 294 ?Chapter 294: Catching sight of him caused her to pause for a moment. Harold¡¯s earlier words echoed in her thoughts¡­ Belinda was lost in thought. Was guilt the real reason behind Lucas¡¯ feelings for Verena? Or did he genuinely have feelings for her? Belinda caught herself pondering these questions as she gazed at Lucas. Lucas, in turn, was also looking at Belinda. He noticed theplicated, unreadable expression on her face, causing his brow to furrow slightly. He was just about to say something when his phone unexpectedly rang. He pulled the phone from his pocket, nced at the caller ID, and then stepped out onto the balcony to answer the call. He slid the balcony door shut behind him before answering. ¡°The situation with Ryan and Verena has reached me,¡± Vincent¡¯s voice came through on the other end of the line. Lucas stayed quiet, letting Vincent continue. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Vincent added, ¡°Lucas, is expelling Ryan from the East District project really necessary? Isn¡¯t that a bit too harsh?¡± Lucas¡¯ face remained impassive as he responded, ¡°Would a lighter punishment teach him anything?¡± He scoffed slightly and continued, ¡°He needs to face the consequences this time. That¡¯s the only way he¡¯ll learn.¡± Vincent paused for a moment, absorbing Lucas¡¯ words. Before Vincent could say more, Lucas said, ¡°If you¡¯re calling to plead for him or make excuses for him, don¡¯t bother.¡± Vincent quickly replied, ¡°I am not calling to do that. I am actually more intrigued by something else¡­¡± Lucas didn¡¯t say anything in return. Vincent continued after a brief pause, ¡°Tell me, Lucas, are you angry because Ryan went behind your back, or is it because he sent those photos to Belinda?¡± Lucas was caught off guard by his words. He furrowed his brows slightly, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, he responded in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s definitely because Ryan¡ª¡± However, Vincent cut him off before he could finish speaking. ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin this to me. Just think this over on your own,¡± Vincent said, his words hinting at a deeper insight. Following a shortugh, Vincent added, ¡°Ryan truly crossed the line this time. He needs to learn his lesson. That¡¯s all I wanted to say.¡± With that, Vincent ended the call. Lucas found himself at a loss for words. The conversation left him a bit bewildered. After a brief pause, Lucas returned to the room. At that time, Belinda was seated at the vanity, doing her skincare routine. Lucas walked directly over to her. He abruptly reached out, took her chin in his hand, and turned her face toward him. Belinda met his gaze, her expression one of mild confusion. She batted her longshes and fixed him with a stern look. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lucas remained silent, his gaze intense. His eyes conveyed a whirlwind of emotions. . . . Chapter 295 ?Chapter 295: Belinda¡¯s skin glowed softly pink from her recent bath, appearing wless and smooth like porcin. Up close, Lucas couldn¡¯t spot a single imperfection on her face. Her features were impably delicate, every detail meticulously refined. As Lucas gazed at Belinda, he found himself questioning the deeper motives behind his actions toward Ryan. Belinda interrupted his thoughts. Her brow furrowed in confusion as she said, ¡°Lucas! What are you doing? Is this your first time seeing a beautiful woman?¡± Lucas was rendered momentarily at a loss for words. Letting go of Belinda¡¯s chin, he looked down at her with an expression of contempt. His voice was harsh as he said, ¡°You¡¯re quite in, actually.¡± With those words, he turned and walked away. Belinda froze for a moment, shocked. Her eyes widened in disbelief and anger as she watched Lucas leave. ¡°in? Are you blind or something?¡± Lucas, hearing her indignant response, allowed a slight smirk to y across his face, a hint of amusement visible in his eyes. Still perplexed by the exchange, Belinda vented her frustration and continued with her skincare routine. Then, as if struck by a sudden thought, Lucas returned to the room and asked, ¡°Would you like toe with me to the Williamson family¡¯s banquet tomorrow evening?¡± Belinda suddenly paused, her hand frozen in the air with the face cream. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?§àm takes you away For the first time, Lucas had extended an invitation to Belinda to join him at a social gathering. Belinda blinked. Was Lucas about to tell everyone that she was his wife? The idea sent a slight thrill through Belinda. Yet, after pondering for half a minute, she said, ¡°No, I will go with Darren instead.¡± Lucas¡¯ face instantly turned cold. Belinda had refused him! His reaction was not just one of anger but also tinged with disappointment. His tone became cold as he replied, ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s my father who wanted me to ask you this.¡± With those words, Lucas headed off towards the bathroom. Belinda¡¯s gaze sharpened. So, that was why Lucas had invited her. She knew it. Lucas would never do that if he hadn¡¯t been asked to do so by his father. It appeared that Harold intended to use the event to formally announce her role as Lucas¡¯ wife. However, for Belinda, if a divorce from Lucas was inevitable, it seemed wiser to avoid public acknowledgment of their marriage from the start. With that thought, Belinda returned her focus to her skincare routine. Yet, her mind was elsewhere. She found herself repeatedly applying the same products without realizing it. Finally, she abandoned her skincare efforts and reclined on the bed, her thoughts swirling. The following day¡­ At the prestigious Williamson family estate in the evening, the asion was a grand wee-back party for the Williamson family¡¯s eldest daughter, who had just returned from overseas. The head of the Williamson family, Rhys Williamson, had organized this banquet in person. Belinda and Darren arrived at the event together. The moment they entered the banquet hall, they became the center of attention. Darren, dressed in a sharp ck suit, looked effortlessly handsome and carried an air of distinction. Belinda, by his side, dazzled in a deep blue gown that left her shoulders bare, highlighting her elegant neck and fine corbones. She looked stunning. Her face, glowing with soft makeup, radiated beauty, and her every smile and movement seemed to charm those around her. . . . Chapter 296 ?Chapter 296: Even though the guests were familiar with Belinda, her presence still managed to astonish them every time. Her beauty was so striking that it captivated everyone who saw her. ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that Darren and Belinda would make a great pair!¡± ¡°Absolutely, they¡¯re really ideal for each other!¡± ¡°With them being so close, they might as well be a couple!¡± Lucas, overhearing these exchanges, visibly tensed, and a cold, oppressive aura enveloped him. He, too, had chosen a deep blue suit for the evening, mirroring Belinda¡¯s attire, which entuated his well-sculpted physique. His strikingly handsome face, with sharp and defined features, was captivating. Standing beside Lucas, Vincent noticed his friend¡¯s displeased expression and thought it somewhat exaggerated. He was about to say something when the crowd¡¯s murmurs swelled again. ¡°Why is she here?¡± ¡°She actually has the audacity to show up here?¡± ¡°If I were in her shoes, I¡¯d be too embarrassed to show my face in public!¡± At these words, both Lucas and Vincent shifted their attention toward the entrance. There, entering the hall, were Verena and Ryan, side by side. ???€$? ?§ß?t??§ñ? 1¦Ð ?al§Úo¦Í¦Å??.??? As Verena and Ryan made their entrance, the room¡¯s focus shifted sharply toward them, setting off a wave of critical whispers. Ryan nced at Verena with concern as bitingments filled the air. Despite Ryan¡¯s reservations about Verena attending, she had insisted oning here. Ryan was painfully aware of the scorn and harsh words she would encounter. Yet, Verena had resolved to face whatever came her way. She knew she couldn¡¯t seclude herself indefinitely; she had to step out and face the world at some point. Thus, she took this necessary step. Finding a quiet corner in the living room, Ryan and Verena steered clear of Lucas, not wanting any potential conflict. Staying out of trouble under the current circumstances seemed the wisest course. When Bethany noticed Verena¡¯s presence, she leaned closer to Belinda and said, ¡°It¡¯s bold of her to show up here, isn¡¯t it? She really has no sense of shame.¡± Belinda was also a bit surprised by Verena¡¯s presence. She had to admit that Verena was indeed bold foring here. ¡°But Harold is truly formidable, stepping in to sort out his son¡¯s mess with the mistress. Quite impressive,¡± Bethany added admiringly. After a pause, she continued, ¡°You¡¯re really fortunate to have a father-inw like Harold.¡± Belinda smiled and responded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve always felt lucky in that regard.¡± Sadly, she thought, she wouldn¡¯t be Harold¡¯s daughter-inw for much longer. With this somber thought, Belinda lowered her gaze. As the banquet officiallymenced, her conversation with Bethany came to an end. The head of the Williamson family took the stage first to give a speech. After that, his daughter, Minna Williamson, walked to the stage. While Minna was delivering her speech, Bethany leaned over to whisper to Belinda, ¡°You know, Minna actually went overseas because she was following a guy she liked.¡± Belinda expressed her surprise, saying, ¡°She went after love that daringly?¡± . . . Chapter 297 ?Chapter 297: Nodding, Bethany exined, ¡°Yes, and I heard that the guy was so overwhelmed by her that he moved abroad just to get away from her, and she chased him there. She only came back now because he did.¡± Belinda decided to keep her opinions to herself about the matter. She believed rumors were not always trustworthy. Silence seemed the best option for her until she learned the full story. Bethany was about to add more when a deep, resonant voice interrupted her from behind. ¡°Dr. Wright?¡± Belinda was a bit surprised upon hearing that and turned to see who it was. Belinda recognized the man soon, her eyes widening. It was him¡­ ¡°It is really you!¡± The man¡¯s deep eyes sparkled with surprise as he took steady steps toward Belinda. His face carried a rugged charm, bold and striking, with features that were sharp and well-defined. He was a handsome man, no doubt. He had the kind of face that just made people feelfortable around him. Belinda greeted him with a smile, asking, ¡°How is your aunt now?¡± The man was rted to the woman Belinda had once saved on the street. With evident relief, the man replied, ¡°She is doing well now, thanks to your quick actions. As long as my family keeps an eye on her heart condition, there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues.¡± ¡°That is good to hear,¡± Belinda replied. After a pause, she added, ¡°Ensure she always carries her medication. For heart patients, forgetting it can be really dangerous.¡± The man nodded and responded, ¡°Of course, she was in a rushst time and forgot her meds.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡± After a pause, he offered a smile and said in a gentle voice, ¡°I¡¯ve been talking so long without introducing myself. My name¡¯s Darwin Lambert; it¡¯s really a pleasure to see you again.¡± He extended his hand toward Belinda. Belinda shook his hand, introducing herself in return. ¡°Belinda.¡± Darwin continued to look at Belinda, his smile gentle. At that moment, Minna, having just left the stage, noticed Darwin¡¯s exchange with Belinda. Her expression soured in an instant. Minna¡¯s friend approached her with a cheerful expression. ¡°Minna, you were amazing on stage just now!¡± However, Minna¡¯s demeanor remained unchanged. She inquired, ¡°Macie, who is that woman chatting with Darwin right now?¡± Upon hearing Minna¡¯s question, Macie Sampson nced in Darwin¡¯s direction. Secondster, she replied, ¡°Oh, that is Belinda. She is a close friend of Santino.¡± At that moment, Macie and Minna watched as Darwin offered Belinda a drink and brought her a slice of cake. Shock registered on Macie¡¯s face. Because of Minna¡¯s affection for Darwin, Macie hade to know him as someone distant and somewhat mysterious, hardly ever kind or warm to either her or Minna. She had never seen him behave with such hospitality and warmth toward anyone. . . . Chapter 298 ?Chapter 298: Yet now¡­ Macie could hardly believe that was really Darwin! She turned to look at Minna, whose expression had darkened with rage. She realized that Belinda was about to get into trouble soon. Minna had a history of harshly dealing with any woman who dared to get close to Darwin. Macie pressed her lips together for a moment and then said, ¡°Belinda is really cherished by Santino and his wife. She is like a daughter to them.¡± Minna sneered with clear disdain. ¡°She is just a friend to them, not really rted to them. They wouldn¡¯t do much for her.¡± Macie fell silent. She realized that despite Belinda¡¯s association with the Thomas family, Minna was not the type to back down easily. Belinda was on her own in this situation. Lucas, too, watched Belinda and Darwin with a grim expression. Vincent, intrigued, asked, ¡°How is Belinda acquainted with the CEO of the BergWind Group?¡± Lucas¡¯ response was sharp, his brows furrowing as he asked in return, ¡°The CEO of the BergWind Group?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Vincent replied. ¡°That man is Darwin Lambert, the CEO of the BergWind Group. I have seen him a few times due to hispany¡¯s recent partnerships with my family.¡± The BergWind Group was a rising star now. Originating from Chixdon, it had sessfully prated the Owathe market in just half a decade, establishing its powerful influence. ¡°Darwin and Belinda seem to know each other quite well,¡± Vincent said. Lucas¡¯ tone remained cold as he said, ¡°They are hardly close. Belinda just happened to save his aunt on the street before.¡± This jogged Vincent¡¯s memory. He said, ¡°So it was Darwin¡¯s aunt whom Belinda saved before? The one from that news story?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lucas replied. Vincent chuckled and then said, ¡°Belinda has really changed a lot! Not only her looks and physique, but her whole presence is also different. She once revolved only around you, always seeking to charm you, engaging in acts that drew criticism. Essentially, you were her entire world before. But now, she is a whole new person¡ªquite fascinating! That act of heroism, with all the media coverage, made her seem almost like an angel. She is indeed captivating now.¡± Vincent paused for a moment and then continued, ¡°You know, there¡¯s talk going around. Once you and Belinda finalize your divorce, there are quite a few people ready to pursue Belinda.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression turned grim at thesements. His eyes narrowed, a storm of jealousy and anger brewing inside him. These people were so bold! They dared to consider chasing after his wife? Noticing the subtle change in Lucas¡¯ demeanor, Vincent quickly shifted the subject, saying, ¡°Anyway, Harold¡¯s birthday is only a week away. Is it true that you and Belinda are nning to get a divorce right after his birthday party?¡± Lucas grew thoughtful upon hearing this. After a short while of silence, he said with certainty, ¡°Of course.¡± . . . Chapter 299 ?Chapter 299: ¡°Are you sure about that? Are you sure you won¡¯t feel any regret in the future?¡± Vincent asked, his brows raised. Lucas chuckled coldly at this. ¡°Who do you think will have regrets after I divorce Belinda?¡± he asked, his tone calm. Vincent lightly shrugged. He picked up his drink and raised it in a toast. ¡°Here¡¯s to your soon-to-be single life, my friend.¡± Lucas clinked his ss with Vincent¡¯s before taking a sip. Belinda and Bethany, on the other hand, were chatting when a woman in a yellow evening dress approached them. ¡°Ms. Wright, Ms. Yates. Minna and the others are over there on the sofa. Why don¡¯t you go and join them? It¡¯ll be more fun with everyone together,¡± the woman said with a smile. Belinda and Bethany exchanged a brief nce before deciding to join them. After all, Minna was the star of the party this time. It was only right that she be shown some respect. When Belinda and Bethany approached the group, the topic of discussion was Minna¡¯s ne. It was a limited-edition ne, worth a fortune. The ne was passed to Belinda and Bethany immediately after they sat down. Belinda took a quick look at the ne before handing it to Bethany. Bethany also took a look at it and then gave it to someone else. When women gathered like this, they tended to talk about jewelry, handbags, and simr things. It was quite tedious and uninteresting for Belinda and Bethany. They exchanged resigned nces. However, they had no choice but to sit through it. Finally, Minna was called away, and the group of women naturally dispersed. Belinda and Bethany immediately got up to leave. Belinda had just taken a few steps when someone bumped into her from behind. She staggered and almost fell, but Bethany caught her before she could hit the ground. Her handbag, however, was not so lucky and thudded onto the floor. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± came a voice behind Belinda and Bethany. It was the woman in the yellow dress who had called them over earlier. ¡°I am so sorry. I wasn¡¯t looking at where I was going just now,¡± the woman in the yellow dress, Macie, said apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Belinda said in a calm tone as she bent to retrieve her handbag. ¡°Let me get it for you,¡± Macie offered, moving ahead of Belinda to pick up the bag. However, when she picked it up, she didn¡¯t immediately return it to Belinda. Instead, she seemed to inspect it for a moment. Suddenly, with a smile, Macie turned around and handed the bag back to Belinda. ¡°I¡¯ve checked for any damages to the bag for you. There are none,¡± she said. Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed as she stared at Macie. After a while, she took the handbag from Macie with a nod and walked away with Bethany. ¡°I don¡¯t know why she was in such a rush that she bumped into you like that,¡± Bethanymented. Belinda just smiled, saying nothing. . . . Chapter 300 Chapter 300: They then moved to another seat. Belinda fetched two sses of fruit punch for the table and then went to the restroom. After returning from the restroom, Belinda continued to chat with Bethany. Darren soon joined them. They were still talking when a shrill cry echoed through therge room. ¡°Oh no! My ne is missing!¡± At that moment, everyone¡¯s attention was suddenly drawn to themotion. Minna, the center of the party, was desperately searching through her bag, her face etched with rm and worry. ¡°How can this be? How could your ne just vanish?¡± Macie, standing next to her, echoed her shock. Visibly distressed, Minna sifted through her belongings, saying, ¡°I can¡¯t understand it! It was right here in my bag before I went to the bathroom. How could it disappear by the time I got back?¡± It was then that Macie seemed to recall an important detail and blurted out, ¡°Wait! Remember, you left your bag unattended on the sink when you went to the bathroom. Could it be¡­ Could someone have¡­¡± She trailed off, leaving her sentence unfinished. Yet, the implication hung heavily in the air. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, after you and Ms. Sampson used the restroom, no one else entered,¡± said a young woman nearby. Minna and Macie exchanged looks, their faces a mix of confusion and concern. It was at this point another woman chimed in, ¡°But¡­ Wasn¡¯t it Belinda who went into the restroom before anyone else?¡± With that revtion, many eyes shifted toward Belinda. Whispers quickly spread through the crowd. ¡°What is happening here? Could Belinda have taken Minna¡¯s ne?¡± ¡°That¡¯s absurd! It¡¯s just a ne. If Belinda wanted one, couldn¡¯t she just buy one herself? Why would she need to¡­?¡± When Belinda heard the murmurings, her face remained impassive, untouched by the usations. She maintained her poise, as if detached from the unfolding drama. Minna then approached Belinda quickly. She said, ¡°Ms. Wright, I¡¯m sorry to ask you this, but that ne means a lot to me. Have you seen it anywhere?¡± Upon hearing this, Belinda scoffed, ¡°Ms. Williamson, are you suggesting I took your ne?¡± Macie quickly stepped in and said, ¡°Ms. Wright, Minna didn¡¯t mean it in a bad way. She is merely asking you this because you used the restroom first. You were still inside when we went in, and no one else went in after that.¡± ¡°So, are we considering every person who entered the restroom a suspect?¡± Bethany said. Macie quickly rified, ¡°Not necessarily. We are merely asking Ms. Wright about this because she was there around the same time as Minna.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything,¡± said Belinda, maintaining aposed tone. After a brief pause, Minna bit her lip and then asked, ¡°Ms. Wright, could you please let us look inside your handbag?¡± . . .
Message from Noah: Happy Saturday! Enjoy every moment, rx, and let the good vibes flow. God bless you, and Noa is sending you all the best. (>?=)? . Chapter 301 ?Chapter 301: Belinda¡¯s expression turned cold in an instant. ¡°What are you trying to do here? You want to search me? What right do you have to do that?¡± Darren interjected sharply, his voice cold and his demeanor stern. ¡°It¡¯s merely a ne. Are you suggesting that Belinda can¡¯t afford to buy one herself and must resort to theft?¡± Macie hurried to intervene, saying, ¡°Mr. Thomas, you have misunderstood Minna. She wasn¡¯t using Ms. Wright; she just wanted to dispel any doubts concerning the matter and prove Ms. Wright¡¯s innocence.¡± Bethany blurted out angrily, ¡°Ridiculous! Belinda doesn¡¯t need her to prove her innocence. Who does she think she is?¡± Seeing Darren and Bethany rally to her defense, Belinda felt warmth in her heart. It seemed she didn¡¯t need to defend herself now. Just as Belinda was about to say something, a calm female voice interrupted. ¡°Belinda, maybe it would just be easier for you to let them search your handbag to clear up the misunderstanding?¡± Belinda¡¯s face darkened as soon as she heard the familiar voice. It was Kylee. Seeing that Kylee had stepped forward to intervene, Bethany¡¯s expression soured. ¡°You should mind your own business. These matters aren¡¯t of any concern to you!¡± ¡°As Belinda¡¯s elder sister, I have the responsibility of guiding her through what she does,¡± Kylee responded firmly, looking directly at Bethany. ¡°Furthermore, the Wright family will be embarrassed if Belinda doesn¡¯t seed in clearing her name of the suspicions she is under.¡± Kylee¡¯s words froze everyone in ce, sending a shockwave through the crowd. Feel inspired by ga ln o vels . ¡°What does she mean by that? Belinda is Kylee¡¯s sister? This is news to me. I didn¡¯t know that the daughter of the Wright family had a younger sister!¡± ¡°It all makes sense now. How could I forget that the Wright family has an illegitimate daughter?¡± ¡°I know, right? That¡¯s a detail one should not forget.¡± ¡°Wow! It turns out that Santino¡¯s close friend is actually the illegitimate daughter of the Wright family!¡± For a moment, the crowd¡¯s gaze toward Belinda shifted, now tinged with curiosity and judgment. It was normal for high-society families to have illegitimate children, but when it came to inheritance, one truth seemed universal: legitimate heirs often harbored resentment toward those born out of wedlock. As a result, people born out of wedlock were frequently shunned in such circles. Darren broke the tension, his voice steady and unwavering. ¡°Does it really matter if she is an illegitimate daughter? She is still the treasured gem of our Thomas family!¡± His words resonated with undeniable authority, and the guests, who had been poised to ridicule Belinda, suddenly fell into a hushed silence. When Kylee noticed the situation slipping out of her grasp, a flicker of anger and resentment shed across her face. Her eyes briefly sparked with emotion before she masked it with a serious expression. She turned to Belinda, speaking in an earnest tone. ¡°Belinda, when you took my ne earlier, I didn¡¯t say anything because we¡¯re family. What¡¯s mine is yours. But this time, it¡¯s different! If you really have taken Miss Williamson¡¯s ne, you need to return it right away.¡± The moment Kylee finished speaking, Belinda shot her head up, her gaze cutting through the air like a razor, as if she wanted to tear Kylee apart. Under Belinda¡¯s intense gaze, Kylee instinctively swallowed, feeling a surge of unease. . . . Chapter 302 ?Chapter 302: Her words had unleashed a whirlwind of whispers among the crowd. ¡°Did Belinda really steal Kylee¡¯s ne before? So, she has done something like this before!¡± ¡°That makes sense! Since she is an illegitimate daughter, I believe it could be her who stole the ne this time.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t certain Belinda had taken Minna¡¯s ne before, but now, I¡¯m convinced she did.¡± Kylee¡¯s words had thrust Belinda into the eye of the storm. ¡°Kylee! What absurdity are you talking about? When has Belinda ever stolen your ne?¡± Bethany yelled furiously, making Kylee flinch slightly. Kylee nced at Belinda, her face filled with guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belinda. I didn¡¯t mean to reveal that in public.¡± Belinda let out a sharp, cold sneer, clearly disgusted by Kylee¡¯s behavior. Naturally, Kylee couldn¡¯t resist seizing such a perfect opportunity to bring her down! ¡°Miss Wright, you told everyone that Belinda had stolen your ne before. Do you have any proof of that?¡± Just then, a deep, gravelly voice cut through the murmurs. Belinda¡¯s eyes shifted quickly as she turned her head. Lucas emerged from the crowd and walked over to the scene. His tall, confident figure radiated aid-back ease, one hand casually tucked into his pocket. Stopping in front of Kylee, Lucas looked down at her with a piercing gaze. A faint smirk tugged at his lips as he said, ¡°Should I call the head of the Wright family and see what he has to say about the matter?¡± Kylee¡¯s face drained of color in an instant. Kylee had never expected Lucas to step in at that moment. Even more shocking to her was his suggestion to call her father. If that call were made, she knew she would end up being embarrassed. Her father would never publicly acknowledge that Belinda hadmitted theft, as it would only bring shame upon the Wright family. Knowing that using Belinda of theft in public would result in a severe reprimand from her father at home, Kylee hesitated. She then bit her lip and said, ¡°No need to call him. I was just talking nonsense earlier. That is not true.¡± Lucas emitted a derisive snort, his gaze dripping with mockery as he looked at Kylee. The other guests also gave Kylee disdainful nces. ¡°Kylee has made up such an usation¡ªhow shameful!¡± ¡°And at a time like this, too. Clearly, she was desperate to pin the me on Belinda.¡± ¡°iming to support her sister, yet she seizes the first chance to smear her. It¡¯s the perfect example of betrayal ¡ª smiling in your face while plotting behind your back.¡± Kylee¡¯s cheeks turned a deep shade of red as thesements circted, leaving her without any defense. At that moment, Lucas fixed his intense, hawk-like gaze on Minna, his voice deep and prating. ¡°Ms. Williamson, is it customary for your family to treat guests by asking to search their bags?¡± he asked. Minna, caught off guard, looked at Lucas, hesitated for a moment, and then asked, ¡°Mr. rk, what is your rtionship with Ms. Wright? Why are you defending her now?¡± . . . Chapter 303 ?Chapter 303: Lucas replied without hesitation, ¡°She is my friend!¡± Belinda quickly interjected. Lucas narrowed his eyes slightly, turning to Belinda with a sh of anger in his intense gaze. Surprised by Lucas¡¯ defense of her, Belinda felt a rush of gratitude. Yet, she realized it was time for her to take charge of the situation. She recognized the necessity of asserting herself; otherwise, these people would continue to make things difficult for her. Belindaposed herself, inhaled deeply, and then addressed Minna with a poised but pointed question. ¡°Ms. Williamson, are you implying that I¡¯m not free to leave your home unless I allow you to search my bag?¡± Minna responded with a steady gaze. ¡°Ms. Wright, that is definitely not what I meant. My family would not do something like that. But¡­¡± She trailed off, giving a small, knowing smile. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me search your bag, maybe I should get the police involved.¡± The word ¡°police¡± caused a ripple of difort among the guests. Minna continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already expressed how important the ne is to me. I cannot simply let this matter go. If you agree to show us the contents of your bag now, Ms. Wright, and the ne is found, I will not hold it against you. However, should the police discover the ne in your possession, you are aware of the consequences, aren¡¯t you?¡± With a tone of mock sympathy, Minna added, ¡°Please consider your next steps carefully, Ms. Wright.¡± Belinda¡¯s smile in response was cool and measured. ¡°I appreciate your concern, Ms. Williamson.¡± She then turned decisively to Bethany and said, ¡°Bethany, please call the police now.¡± This directive shocked everyone present. None had anticipated that Belinda would escte the situation by taking the initiative to call the police. From the looks of it, the ne couldn¡¯t have been stolen by Belinda. Otherwise, why would she have called the police? That would be asking for trouble. However, Minna smiled inwardly. Having the police handle the issue was exactly the oue she had been hoping for. Bethany turned to Belinda with a worried look at that moment. A thought had juste to her. Macie had earlier bumped into Belinda and caused her to drop her handbag. It had been Macie who had picked up the handbag for Belinda. Seeing how confident Minna and Macie looked now, it was very likely that Macie had slipped the ne into Belinda¡¯s bag at that time. Calling the police would spell trouble for Belinda! Belinda, however, didn¡¯t seem too bothered. Instead, she calmly said to Bethany, ¡°Trust me.¡± Bethany hesitated for a moment before finally nodding and taking out her phone to call the police. The police arrived shortly. A male and female officer were sent to the Williamson family¡¯s residence. ¡°Who called the police?¡± the male officer asked. ¡°It was me. Officer, here¡¯s what happened¡­¡± Bethany briefly exined the situation to both officers. When her exnation was over, the male officer turned to Belinda and said, ¡°Since you are a suspect here, we will need to search your bag and conduct a body search.¡± . . . Chapter 304 ?Chapter 304: ¡°No problem,¡± Belinda said, handing her handbag to the female officer. The female officer opened the bag. It was a small bag with nopartments, and the contents of the bag were quite visible to everyone present now. Everyone could see there was no ne in it. Minna¡¯s smile vanished from her face in an instant. This was impossible! Macie¡¯s eyes also widened in shock. This didn¡¯t make any sense. She had personally put the ne in Belinda¡¯s bag. How could it not be there? At that moment, Belinda said, ¡°Officer, could you please apany me to the restroom for a body search?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± the female officer replied. Then, she and Belinda went to the restroom. Five minutester, they returned. ¡°Ms. Wright doesn¡¯t have the ne on her,¡± the female officer said to her colleague. Minna and Macie were taken aback by this. This was unbelievable! How could the ne have just vanished into thin air? Just then, the male officer turned to Minna and said, ¡°We have thoroughly searched Ms. Wright and her bag but have found no ne. Could it have gone missing before you went to the restroom?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible. I put the ne in my bag before going to the restroom!¡± Minna said. The male officer looked around and noticed several surveince cameras. ¡°I see you have cameras here. We could check the surveince footage,¡± the male officer suggested. Minna hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s not possible. The cameras are usually on, but with so many distinguished guests today, we had to turn them off to protect their privacy.¡± The male officer frowned, clearly at a loss as to what to do now. ¡°Something just urred to me, officer,¡± Belinda suddenly said. The male officer turned to her with a curious gaze. Belinda smiled and continued, ¡°It wasn¡¯t just Ms. Williamson and I who went to the restroom at that time, right?¡± The guests soon caught on to what she was hinting at, and murmurs spread throughout the room. ¡°That¡¯s right! Macie also went into the restroom with Minna.¡± ¡°If Belinda is a suspect, doesn¡¯t that make Macie one too?¡± Minna¡¯s face darkened instantly, and she said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Macie and I were together the whole time. She couldn¡¯t have taken my ne.¡± ¡°Oh really? Were you both in the same stall in the restroom as well?¡± Belinda asked, chuckling. Minna opened her mouth but quickly shut it as she had nothing to say. ¡°Ms. Wright has a point. Since I went to the restroom at that time, I¡¯m also a suspect. I have no objection to being searched by the female officer,¡± Macie said calmly. . . . Chapter 305 ?Chapter 305: With that, she took the lead and headed toward the restroom. The female officer followed her. Two minutester, the female officer emerged from the restroom. She walked up to Minna and showed her a ne. ¡°Is this the ne you were looking for?¡± It was indeed the missing ne. Minna was stunned. ¡°So, Macie was the one who stole the ne. Who would have thought she was the culprit, especially with the way she med Belinda just now?¡± ¡°What a maniptive person!¡± ¡°This is a shameless disy of disloyalty. Minna is Macie¡¯s best friend, yet Macie stole her ne.¡± Macie walked out of the restroom at that moment. Her face was pale, and shock was written all over it. She couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. She was certain that she had put the ne in Belinda¡¯s bag before. How then had it ended up in her pocket? ¡°Ms. Sampson, pleasee with us,¡± the male officer said. Macie went even paler upon hearing this. Shaking her head, she desperately said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! I didn¡¯t steal it!¡± She then turned to Minna. ¡°You believe me, right? I swear I didn¡¯t steal it!¡± Minna was also shocked at how things hade to this. However, she couldn¡¯t let the police take Macie away now. If Macie were taken away by the police, she would bebeled as a thief forever. ¡°This must be a mistake, officer,¡± Minna quickly said to the officer. ¡°There must be a misunderstanding here.¡± Belinda, who was standing to the side, said with a mocking smile, ¡°You really amuse me, Ms. Williamson. When you used me of stealing your ne, you seemed so certain of it. It was as if you had put the ne in my bag yourself. Didn¡¯t you say before the police were called that the ne was extremely important to you and that you wouldn¡¯t let the culprit go unpunished? But now that it turned out your friend is the culprit, the matter is suddenly a misunderstanding? Are you ying games with the police?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Minna stuttered, at a loss for words. The male officer spoke up at that moment. ¡°Whether or not it¡¯s a misunderstanding, we still have to carry out our investigation. We need to take the culprit to the police station now.¡± Just as the officers were about to leave, Belinda called out, ¡°Wait a moment!¡± She stepped forward and approached the officers. ¡°I have something more to say about the ne, officer. Could you hand it to me for a moment?¡± The male officer hesitated for a while but eventually handed Belinda the ne. Everyone watched curiously, wondering what Belinda was going to do as she walked over to Minna. A faint smirk appeared on Belinda¡¯s lips as she said, ¡°Given how much you supposedly treasure this ne, Ms. Williamson, I think you should know this ne is a fake.¡± Belinda¡¯s words left everyone in stunned silence. . . . Chapter 306 ?Chapter 306: The ne was fake? That seemed impossible! With the Williamson family¡¯s wealth, why would they possess a fake ne? When Minna heard Belinda¡¯s words, her temper ignited. She gave Belinda a cold smile. Concealing her irritation, she said, ¡°Ms. Wright, it¡¯s understandable that you¡¯re upset over the usations of theft. However, you can¡¯t just im my ne is fake because you¡¯re upset.¡± Belinda, holding the ne in her hand, showed Minna a specific feature. ¡°This limited edition piece from rema is designed with a unique lock mechanism. It should open with a special key pendant, transforming its appearance. Yet, your ne¡¯s lock won¡¯t open. It seems you have a well-made counterfeit.¡± The guests present exchanged confused nces, puzzled over who to believe. Minna was adamant her ne was genuine. She retorted sharply, ¡°Ms. Wright, you¡¯re out of line with these baseless ims! rema never advertised any such feature when theyunched this ne.¡± Belinda responded in a calm voice, ¡°The special feature is disclosed only to those who purchase the ne.¡± Minna scoffed, ¡°Stop fabricating stories, Ms. Wright! You¡¯re embarrassing yourself.¡± Other affluent guests whispered among themselves, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a feature.¡± ¡°Neither have I. Belinda must be making this up.¡± Disregarding their skepticism, Belinda took out her phone and quickly made a video call. A few secondster, the video call was connected. Belinda¡¯s phone screen showed a middle-aged man with a weing smile. ¡°Hello, baby!¡± the man greeted Belinda with enthusiasm. Lucas¡¯ expression darkened immediately when he heard the man¡¯s affectionate address to Belinda. ¡°Steven,¡± Belinda replied to the man and then angled her phone towards Minna and the gathered crowd. Caught off guard by the unfolding scene, Steven Rayne hesitated for a moment before inquiring, ¡°Belinda, what¡¯s happening here?¡± Minna, catching a glimpse of the man on the screen, stood rooted to the spot, her face a picture of utter astonishment. Her expression was one ofplete shock. ¡°Steven, could you take a look at this ne?¡± Belinda requested. Lucas watched Belinda intently, his face etched with a mix of emotions. Belinda presented the ne to the camera of her phone. Steven needed only a brief look to make his judgment. ¡°This ne is fake. You can¡¯t open the lock on it, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Belinda replied without hesitation. ¡°Then it¡¯s certainly a fake. Belinda, where did you get this counterfeit? What happened to the real one I gave you? Why aren¡¯t you wearing it?¡± Steven said. Belinda smiled and responded, ¡°It¡¯s safe at home. I¡¯ll exin everything to youter. I¡¯ve got a situation to handle now. We¡¯ll catch up soon.¡± ¡°Come on, Belinda, let¡¯s talk a little more! It¡¯s so rare for you to call me,¡± Steven said. . . . Chapter 307 ?Chapter 307: ¡°Sorry, I need to go now!¡± Belinda swiftly ended the call and set her phone aside. Facing Minna, Belinda calmly asked, ¡°Ms. Williamson, you do recognize the man from the call, don¡¯t you?¡± Minna¡¯splexion turned a deep shade of red, and she found herself speechless. Macie also appeared taken aback. ¡°Who was that on the call? He seemed very familiar!¡± a guest murmured. ¡°That man is Steven Rayne, rema¡¯s globally recognized art director! Who would¡¯ve guessed that Belinda has connections with him? Their interaction suggests they are actually quite close!¡± ¡°Then, does that imply Minna¡¯s ne is a counterfeit?¡± ¡°Is there any other possibility? Steven, the art expert from rema, identified it as a knockoff instantly. Do you really think he would lie about that?¡± ¡°Steven revealed that he gifted the real ne to Belinda, which means Belinda possesses the genuine one now! So, why would she bother taking Minna¡¯s fake one? Reflecting on it, it¡¯s almost amusing how certain Minna was that Belinda had taken her ne!¡± ¡°Indeed! It¡¯s quite a mistake to unt such a counterfeit¡­ How embarrassing!¡± Hearing the murmurs of the guests, Minna found herself wishing she could vanish into thin air. She had not expected that Belinda was actually a close friend of Steven, rema¡¯s global art director. Now, instead of sessfully tarnishing Belinda¡¯s reputation, Minna found herself embarrassed, with Belinda garnering admiration and acim. Fuming over the turn of events, Minna gritted her teeth. With a knowing smirk, Belinda shifted her attention away and, struck by a sudden thought, turned to Lucas. Her gaze locked with Lucas¡¯. For a fleeting moment, they shared a look brimming withplicated feelings. Lucas hadn¡¯t expected Belinda to have such a close rtionship with Steven¡­ What more was Belinda hiding from him? After a tense five seconds, Belinda broke away from the gaze, approached the male officer, and returned the ne to him. The officer epted the ne and departed with his colleague, taking Macie with them. Minna¡¯splexion whitened as she made to exit. ¡°Stop!¡± Lucas¡¯manding voice echoed suddenly. His deep, authoritative tone halted Minna in her tracks. ¡°Miss Williamson, do you really think you can simply walk away after ndering someone like that?¡± Lucas said. Then, he turned toward a middle-aged man in the crowd, a cold smile creeping onto his lips. ¡°Mr. Williamson, your daughter doesn¡¯t seem to know her manners.¡± Hearing this, Rhys had no choice but to step forward. With an uneasy smile, he replied, ¡°That¡¯s not the case, Mr. rk. There just seems to be a misunderstanding.¡± He then turned to Minna and said, ¡°Minna, you owe Ms. Wright an apology.¡± . . . Chapter 308 ?Chapter 308: ¡°Dad!¡± Minna¡¯s voice was tinged with reluctance. Rhys¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Apologize to her now!¡± With no other option, Minna bit her lip and reluctantly said to Belinda, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lucas¡¯ stern face suggested that he was displeased with Minna¡¯s apology. ¡°Do it properly!¡± Rhys said. ¡°Apologize sincerely to Ms. Wright, Minna!¡± Minna¡¯s stare at Rhys was a mix of anger and disbelief. Rhys looked at Minna, his gaze unyielding. Though Rhys often spoiled her, Minna understood that Rhys would act against her if she jeopardized the family¡¯s business. Contemting this, Minna took a deep breath, approached Belinda, and said in an apologetic tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Wright. I was wrong to use you without proof just now. Please ept my apology.¡± Belinda, unmoved, didn¡¯t even look at Minna. She simply turned to Lucas and said, ¡°Thanks.¡± Then, addressing Bethany and Darren, she added, ¡°Let¡¯s leave now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Bethany and Darren nodded. Just like that, the three of them departed, leaving before the banquet was over. Once in Darren¡¯s car outside the Williamson family¡¯s residence, Bethany couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Belinda, how did you manage all that?¡± Her curiosity was evident. Darren looked at Belinda curiously, waiting for her to exin everything. Belinda pressed her lips together for a moment, then said, ¡°After Macie picked up my bag, I noticed the sp wasn¡¯t properly aligned. That¡¯s when I began to suspect my bag had been tampered with. When no one was paying attention to me, I opened the bag and found the ne. I figured she was trying to frame me with it, so I decided to give her a taste of her own medicine.¡± Something, however, was missing from her story. ¡°How did the ne end up in Macie¡¯s pocket then?¡± Bethany asked, confused. Belinda smiled slightly upon hearing that and answered, ¡°Remember when I went to get two sses of fruit punch for us? Macie was there too, so I discreetly slipped the ne into the pocket of her clothes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impressive,¡± Bethany said, her face full of admiration. Belinda¡¯s expression grew solemn, and she said, ¡°I had initially thought Macie was trying to set me up. It wasn¡¯t until Minna stepped forward that I realized she was behind the whole scheme.¡± There was a short pause, and she continued, ¡°We only just met each other for the first time today. Where does her hostility toward mee from?¡± This was a puzzle she couldn¡¯t figure out. Even at the party, Belinda had not conversed with Minna or exchanged a single word with her. How, then, had she offended Minna so much that Minna would resort to such underhanded tactics? Darren and Bethany exchanged a confused nce. After a while, Darren said, ¡°But wasn¡¯t it risky for you to nt the ne on Macie? Aren¡¯t you worried the surveince cameras might have caught your actions?¡± Belinda smiled and replied, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about, Darren.¡± I was careful to avoid the cameras. . . . Chapter 309 ?Chapter 309: Besides, since Macie could sneak the ne into my bag, that must mean she had already dealt with the surveince footage beforehand. If anyone checked the footage, she would be the first one to be exposed.¡± Darren nodded upon hearing that. ¡°The thought of Macie and Minna facing the consequences of their actions is truly satisfying,¡± Bethany said with a smile. Belinda and Darren also smiled. When Belinda returned home, she changed out of her gown, washed off her makeup, and took a shower. She then came out of the bathroom, took a seat at the vanity to do her skincare routine when the door opened. Belinda saw Lucas entering through the mirror. Lucas looked around the room for Belinda as he entered, and their eyes met in the mirror. Neither of them said a word at first. After a few seconds, Lucas walked over to Belinda. Coldly, he asked, ¡°Why did you refer to us as just friends at the banquet, Belinda?¡± Belinda seemed puzzled by his question. ¡°What else should I have said? That I¡¯m your wife?¡± she replied. Lucas chuckled coldly at this. ¡°What? Does calling yourself my wife embarrass you?¡± Belinda stood up and turned to face Lucas. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, Mr. rk. You explicitly warned me to stay away from you and not tell anyone that I¡¯m your wife. I just did what you asked me to do. Why are you upset about it?¡± she asked. Lucas was left momentarily at a loss for words. Belinda raised an eyebrow and let out a soft chuckle. ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you having second thoughts about that, Mr. rk? Are you finally ready to announce our rtionship to the world?¡± Lucas¡¯ expression hardened as he scoffed, ¡°No. That would be a terrible idea.¡± Without another word, he turned and strode into the walk-in closet, cutting off any chance for Belinda to respond. Belinda watched him walk away, her lips curving into a faint, amused smile. She sat back down and resumed her skincare routine, her movements unhurried and calm. Belinda was lost in thought. Tonight, Lucas had done something unexpected¡ªhe had stood up for her. This surprised her. After all, three years ago, no matter what trouble she encountered or whom she argued with at any gathering, Lucas would never have intervened to defend her. At parties, whenever she found herself in trouble or in the midst of an argument, Lucas remained indifferent. He wouldn¡¯t even spare her a nce as if she were invisible. But now, Lucas¡¯ attitude toward her had clearly changed. She had noticed the changes, but¡­ . . . Chapter 310 Chapter 310: Belinda¡¯s fingers paused mid-gesture as she stared at her reflection in the mirror. She shook her head, banishing the thoughts. Enough. With the divorce looming, dwelling on Lucas¡¯ behavior was pointless. Quickly finishing her skincare routine, she slipped into bed, shutting out the world and her swirling thoughts. The next day. During her lunch break, Belinda¡¯s phone rang. She received a call from Darwin. She nced at the screen and quickly answered the call. ¡°Mr. Lambert.¡± ¡°Dr. Wright,¡± Darwin¡¯s rich, steady voice came through, ¡°are you free this evening? Ata and I would like to take you to dinner to express our gratitude.¡± Belinda responded without hesitation, ¡°Dinner isn¡¯t necessary, Mr. Lambert. I was simply doing my job when I saved your aunt.¡± Darwin¡¯s tone softened but remained persistent. ¡°It might be you doing your job, but to us, it means the world. Please don¡¯t refuse the dinner invitation.¡± Belinda hesitated briefly before saying, ¡°Alright, but I genuinely can¡¯t have dinner with you tonight. I already have ns.¡± She wasn¡¯t lying; Harold had asked her to invite her grandmother over for dinner tonight. ¡°I see. How about tomorrow evening then?¡± Darwin asked. ¡°That works. We can have dinner together tomorrow,¡± Belinda replied. Darwin chuckled. ¡°Great. I¡¯ll make the reservation and let you know soon.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda said. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you any further, Dr. Wright. See you tomorrow.¡± With that, Darwin ended the call. Afterward, Darwin smirked, spinning his phone idly in his hand. Last night, Belinda had surprised him. He had observed her closely during the gathering and seen it all: from Macie deliberately bumping into her and slipping a ne into her bag, to Belinda returning the ne to Macie¡¯s pocket. He had been prepared to step in, ready to expose Macie when the ne was found in Belinda¡¯s bag. But Belinda had discovered Macie¡¯s scheme too. She hadn¡¯t just handled the situation¡ªshe had outmaneuvered Macie entirely and turned the tables. That was truly brilliant. Darwin believed Belinda wasn¡¯t just clever; she was bold and not someone to be easily messed with. His smirk deepened. Belinda was indeed a fascinating woman. Meanwhile, Belinda dialed Kenia¡¯s number. After the call connected, she said in a calm voice, ¡°Grandma, Harold has invited you to dinner tonight at the rk family¡¯s residence. He has been asking to have a meal with you for days. Will youe this time?¡± Silence hung on the line before Kenia sighed and replied, ¡°You¡¯re right, Belinda. I¡¯ve refused him twice already. I suppose it¡¯s time I agreed to have a meal with him. Let Harold know I will join him for dinner tonight.¡± Kenia¡¯s previous refusals weren¡¯t from pride. With Belinda¡¯s impending divorce from Lucas, she just hadn¡¯t seen the point in maintaining ties with Lucas¡¯ family. But Harold¡¯s persistence had softened her stance. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let him know,¡± Belinda replied. . . .
Message from Noah: A new week is here! Embrace the fresh start and enjoy the chapters. God bless you, and Noa is sending you all the best. (?O?=)? ? . Chapter 311 ?Chapter 311: That evening, Belinda arrived at the rk family¡¯s residence apanied by Kenia, Holley, and Sarai. ¡°Harold, these are just small gifts I prepared for you¡ªa token of my respect,¡± Kenia said, gesturing to the neatly arranged items on the table. Harold smiled warmly. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Kenia. There¡¯s no need for such formalities between us. We are family. Please, have a seat.¡± Kenia returned the smile and settled gracefully onto the sofa. Holley and Sarai, who had apanied Kenia, also sat down, though their movements were more cautious. Sarai¡¯s gaze wandered around the room, her eyes lingering on the luxurious furnishings. A fleeting glimmer of envy crossed her eyes before she quickly masked it. Breaking the brief silence, Harold said, ¡°Kenia, about what happened before¡­ Lucas was out of line. I¡¯ve already had a serious talk with him.¡± At that moment, Lucas stepped forward. His voice was steady as he said in an apologetic tone, ¡°Kenia, I owe you an apology. I was wrong before. Please forgive me.¡± Kenia looked at Lucas, her expression unreadable. For a moment, she just studied him, as if weighing her response. Then, in a calm, measured tone, she said, ¡°Mr. rk, there¡¯s no need for you to apologize to me. I didn¡¯t take that matter to heart.¡± Hearing Kenia refer to Lucas so distantly, Harold sighed inwardly. He could sense the chasm between them, but this wasn¡¯t the time or ce to address it with everyone present. Clearing his throat, he quickly steered the conversation to lighter topics. Not long after, the butler, Hooper, entered the room to announce that dinner was ready. The group moved to the dining room, where the meal was served in an elegant and inviting setting. Throughout dinner, the atmosphere remained pleasant. Lucas, in an unexpected gesture, slid several dishes to Belinda. Belinda nced at Lucas for a moment but said nothing. She thought to herself that Harold must have asked Lucas to do this. But Kenia, observing silently, couldn¡¯t help but notice a pattern: every dish Lucas slid over to Belinda was one of Belinda¡¯s favorites. Was this just a coincidence? Or was there more to it? Kenia dismissed these thoughts just as quickly as they came. After the meal, Harold approached Kenia. ¡°Kenia, could I have a word with you upstairs? There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with you in private.¡± Understanding his intentions, Kenia nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± The two retreated to Harold¡¯s study, where Harold gestured toward a chair, asking Kenia to sit down. ¡°Would you like something to drink?¡± he asked. Kenia waved her hand. ¡°No, thank you. My stomach is quite full from dinner.¡± Harold nodded and took a seat opposite her. For a moment, he seemed to weigh his words carefully. Then, he spoke up. ¡°I understand you¡¯re still upset with Lucas. He truly crossed the line, and I don¡¯t me you for feeling that way.¡± To his surprise, Kenia shook her head. Her tone was calm as she replied, ¡°Harold, you¡¯re overthinking it. I¡¯ve already let it go.¡± Harold studied her, uncertain whether to believe her or press further. After a brief pause, he asked, ¡°How much do you know about Lucas and Belinda¡¯s situation?¡± Kenia said, ¡°You¡¯re asking if I know about their n to divorce after your birthday, right? Belinda has already told me about that.¡± . . . Chapter 312 ?Chapter 312: Harold hesitated for a moment, a bit surprised by her directness. ¡°And what¡¯s your opinion on that?¡± Kenia¡¯s reply was immediate and unwavering. ¡°I think it¡¯s for the best. The divorce is good for both Lucas and Belinda.¡± Her words left Harold stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected Kenia to be so supportive of the idea. ¡°Kenia, you¡­¡± Harold sighed, his voice heavy with resignation. ¡°You can see how much Belinda truly cares for Lucas, can¡¯t you? Why would you wish for them to divorce? Being with the one she loves should bring her happiness, real joy!¡± ¡°Happiness? Joy?¡± Kenia let out a dry, sarcastic chuckle. ¡°Forgive me, Harold, but I don¡¯t see it.¡± She paused briefly, her gaze steady. ¡°Tell me honestly¡ªdo you believe Belinda has been happy or even remotely content since marrying your son?¡± Harold¡¯s expression stiffened. He wanted to affirm her question, but his voice faltered, words stuck in his throat. Kenia¡¯s lips curled into a faint, knowing smile. ¡°The love has always been one-sided, Harold. From the beginning, your son has never wanted to marry Belinda.¡± ¡°But feelings can grow over time!¡± Harold said, his voice rising suddenly. Kenia¡¯s tone grew sharper. ¡°Years, Harold. They¡¯ve been married for years now. If feelings were going to grow, don¡¯t you think they would have grown by now?¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s is your update hub Harold froze, unable to muster a response. After a few seconds of tense silence, he murmured, ¡°Maybe we just need to give them a little more time. I still believe they¡ª¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Kenia suddenly interjected, her tone firm. ¡°Harold, I love Belinda more than you can imagine. I can¡¯t stand by and watch her pour her heart into someone who doesn¡¯t love her in return. I don¡¯t care whether she marries into wealth or status; all I want is for her to find someone who truly cherishes her. I hope you can understand that.¡± Harold¡¯s shoulders sagged under the weight of Kenia¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t deny the truth in what she had said. He knew his son had given Belinda nothing but uncertainty¡ªa hollow rtionship devoid of the love Belinda deserved. Kenia¡¯s concerns weren¡¯t selfish; they came from a ce of love for her granddaughter. Before Harold could respond, Kenia stood up abruptly, her expression solemn. ¡°Harold,¡± she began, her voice trembling with emotion, ¡°I¡¯m only asking you to do one thing. If, after your birthday, they still decide to get a divorce, please don¡¯t stand in their way.¡± Then, to Harold¡¯s shock, Kenia was about to bow before him. ¡°K-Kenia, please don¡¯t do this¡­¡± Harold stammered, leaping to his feet to stop Kenia. His hand rested gently on her shoulder as he sighed in resignation. ¡°Alright,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°If that¡¯s what they truly want in the end, I won¡¯t stop them.¡± Kenia let out a deep breath, relief washing over her features. ¡°Thank you, Harold,¡± she said. Downstairs, Lucas emerged from the restroom, adjusting the cuffs of his shirt, when he spotted Sarai lingering nearby. At the sight of Lucas, Sarai straightened her posture and called out, ¡°Mr. rk, may I have a word with you?¡± . . . Chapter 313 ?Chapter 313: Lucas hesitated for a moment. He knew Sarai wasn¡¯t rted to Belinda by blood, but she had always been like a sister to Belinda. Whatever she wanted to say to him, it would undoubtedly concern Belinda. Without answering, Lucas turned and walked toward a quieter part of the house. Sarai blinked in surprise but quickly followed him. Lucas stopped at a small balcony, the night breeze ruffling his hair as he turned to face Sarai. Parting his thin lips, he asked, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°Mr. rk, are you and Belinda really getting divorced soon?¡± Sarai asked, breaking the tense silence. Lucas furrowed his brow, his expression unreadable. Instead of answering, he countered, ¡°Is that all you wanted to talk to me about?¡± Sarai froze for a moment and then shook her head. ¡°No. I just¡­ I wanted to tell you that Belinda really likes you. I think the reason she has even been considering the divorce is because she probably just wants you to care about her more. That¡¯s all.¡± Lucas raised an eyebrow, a faint trace of amusement flickering in his gaze. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sarai nodded earnestly, her voice brimming with conviction. ¡°Belinda and I grew up together¡ªI know her better than anyone. Trust me, Mr. rk, if you were just a little kinder to her, she would never go through with the divorce.¡± Lucas¡¯ lips quirked upward in a faint, enigmatic smile. ¡°Does Belinda know you¡¯re telling me this?¡± he suddenly asked. g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s holds great reads Sarai quickly shook her head. ¡°Of course not! She would never admit how she really feels. That¡¯s why I wanted to talk to you in private. I don¡¯t want to see the two of you split up. Please, just keep this between us. Don¡¯t tell Belinda about this.¡± Lucas didn¡¯t respond immediately. His calm gaze bore into Sarai. Seeing that Lucas was silent, Sarai continued in a sincere tone, ¡°Mr. rk, believe me.¡± Belinda truly likes you! This is only the second time I¡¯ve ever seen her care about a man this much¡ª¡± Lucas¡¯ expression shifted subtly, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Second time?¡± he echoed, his voice tinged with a slight sharpness. Sarai froze for a moment. Her eyes then darted nervously, and she stammered, ¡°No, no! I-I misspoke! You¡¯re the first man Belinda has ever liked!¡± Her flustered response betrayed her intent. She clearly wanted Lucas to think that her words earlier were true. Lucas let out a cold, humorless chuckle. ¡°I see,¡± he said, his tone t and detached, revealing no emotion. Anxious, Sarai took a step closer to him. ¡°Wait, Mr. rk, I didn¡¯t mean¡ª¡± But her next step seemed to falter. She stumbled, and her body lurched forward¡ªdirectly toward Lucas. For a moment, it seemed she might fall right into his arms. However, Lucas, ever sharp, stepped aside with fluid precision, avoiding her. With a loud thud, Sarai collided with the balcony railing. ¡°Ah!¡± she yelped, clutching her chest as her face contorted in pain. Lucas stood to the side, his gaze cool and disdainful. ¡°Miss Lewis,¡± he said, his voiceced with mockery, ¡°you should watch your steps more carefully from now on.¡± . . . Chapter 314 ?Chapter 314: The sarcasm in his tone struck a nerve. Sarai¡¯s face flushed a deep crimson, a wave of embarrassment washing over her in an instant. ¡°I-I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. rk,¡± she stammered. ¡°It wasn¡¯t intentional. I just¡­ I just wanted to exin about Belinda. I really misspoke. She has never liked anyone else.¡± ¡°She has only liked you.¡± Lucas let out a low, mocking chuckle as he looked at Sarai with cold eyes. ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t care much about that at first,¡± he said. ¡°But your eagerness to exin¡­ Now, I¡¯m starting to wonder something.¡± His gaze swept over Sarai, cool and deliberate. ¡°Tell me, Miss Lewis¡ªdo you want me to believe you or not?¡± ¡°I, I¡­¡± Sarai stammered, her face frozen as if caught in a moment she couldn¡¯t escape. After a long pause, she finally muttered, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± ¡°Not very convincing.¡± Lucas¡¯ tone was even, neither warm nor cold. Without waiting for a response, he turned and walked away. Sarai stood motionless, her eyes locked on his retreating figure. His words lingered in the air, cryptic and sharp, leaving her unsure of what he truly meant. Her expression shifted, a storm of emotions flickering across her face. In the end, all she did was bite her lip and walk away in silence. Kenia and herpanions didn¡¯t linger long in the rk family¡¯s residence. After making their goodbyes downstairs, Lucas and Belinda saw them off. Once the guests had left, Harold called Lucas into the study. Harold¡¯s voice was steady when he said to Lucas, ¡°I just spoke with Belinda¡¯s grandmother about your rtionship with Belinda.¡± Lucas remained quiet, his expression unreadable. ¡°Kenia supports the idea of a divorce,¡± Harold continued. ¡°She asked me not to interfere if, after my birthday, you and Belinda still want to get a divorce.¡± At this, Lucas¡¯ pupils contracted ever so slightly, and his gaze flickered toward Harold. He had actually anticipated this. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want Belinda wasting her time on someone who doesn¡¯t love her,¡± Harold added. ¡°And I can¡¯t say I me her for that. She is just protecting her granddaughter. So, if you decide to go through with the divorce after my birthday, I won¡¯t stand in your way.¡± Lucas said nothing, the silence hanging heavy in the air. It wasn¡¯t that he disagreed with Harold; he just didn¡¯t know what to say. Harold leaned forward, his tone firm. ¡°Lucas, have you thought this through? Do you really want this divorce?¡± After a long pause, Lucas finally spoke, his voice devoid of emotion. ¡°Yes.¡± The wordnded like a stone, heavy and final. Yet, as soon as Lucas said it, a strange sensation stirred within him, making him feel a bit ufortable. But then, he reminded himself¡ªwasn¡¯t the divorce what he had wanted all along? He should feel relieved and happy about this. Harold¡¯s eyes searched Lucas¡¯ face,plicated emotions swirling in them. After a moment, he straightened in his chair. ¡°Alright. If that¡¯s your decision, I won¡¯t say anything more. You can leave now.¡± . . . Chapter 315 ?Chapter 315: Lucas rose without another word and left the room. As Harold watched Lucas walk away, a thought took root in his mind¡ªhe just hoped Lucas would not regret this decision in the future. When Lucas returned to his bedroom with Belinda, his eyes instinctively searched for her. The room was empty, save for the soft glow spilling in from the balcony. He crossed the room, walking toward the balcony. On the balcony, a gentle breeze stirred the night air. Belinda sat on the swing chair, her posture rxed as she gazed into the distance. Lucas stepped onto the balcony, his voice breaking the quiet. ¡°How is your rtionship with Sarai?¡± he asked. Belinda turned to Lucas, her brow creasing slightly. The question was unexpected. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± she responded, obviously confused. Lucas ignored her question. ¡°Are you two close?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Belinda replied after a pause. ¡°We are pretty close.¡± ¡°Just be careful around her,¡± Lucas said, his tone tinged with something unspoken. Belinda¡¯s frown deepened as she studied Lucas. ¡°Why would you say that? Did something happen?¡± ¡°Earlier today, Sarai came to see me asking to have a chat,¡± Lucas began. ¡°She said you were deeply in love with me, and the whole divorce idea was just a ploy to get my attention.¡± A soft chuckle escaped Lucas¡¯ lips. Belinda¡¯s face darkened immediately when she heard that. Sarai had gone behind her back to talk to Lucas and said that? What was Sarai trying to imply by saying that? That she was only ying hard to get with Lucas? Before Belinda could form a response, Lucas added, ¡°Oh, and she mentioned that I¡¯m the second man you¡¯ve ever liked.¡± Belinda¡¯s breath hitched, her fists clenched at her sides. What was Sarai trying to pull? ¡°And then,¡± Lucas continued, his voice dripping with mock curiosity, ¡°she managed to twist her ankle and tried to fall into my arms. Funny, right? Makes me wonder if one of her legs really gave out or if there¡¯s something wrong with the tiles in my house.¡± Belinda stared at him, momentarily stunned. Her expression turned stormy as realization set in. So, Sarai had been trying to seduce Lucas? It all made sense now¡ªthe strangements, the sudden interest, and Sarai¡¯s eavesdropping during her conversation with her grandmother. Sarai must¡¯ve been trying to figure out how her rtionship with Lucas was going at that time. Belinda¡¯s chest tightened, anger and disbelief swirling within her. She had always treated Sarai like family, like a sister. To hear this now felt like a betrayal, a sharp p to her face. She trusted Lucas enough to know he wouldn¡¯t lie about something like this. Besides, he had no reason to make this up. Taking several deep breaths to steady herself, Belinda bit her lip for a second and said, ¡°I understand.¡± Lucas said nothing more. He turned and walked back into the room, leaving Belinda to her thoughts. . . . Chapter 316 ?Chapter 316: As Belinda sat there, trying to process everything, her phone rang in her pocket. The name on the screen made her pause: Baker. Her brow furrowed. After a brief hesitation, she answered the call. ¡°Belinda!¡± Baker¡¯s furious voice boomed through the receiver. ¡°Can¡¯t you go a single day without stirring up trouble for me?¡± Belinda¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°What did I do this time?¡± she asked sharply. ¡°Do you even know who Minna is?¡± Baker snapped. ¡°Do you know the Williamson family¡¯s status in Owathe?¡± ¡°They rank eighth among the most influential families,¡± Belinda replied in a calm tone. Baker¡¯s frustration only escted. ¡°If you know that, why did you go against Miss Williamson? Do you think the Wright family can afford to provoke the Williamson family?¡± Belinda took a deep breath, her voice icy. ¡°Did I provoke her? Or was it Minna and Macie who falsely used me of stealing? What was I supposed to do? Should I have just done nothing to prove my innocence?¡± ¡°You have a record, Belinda!¡± Baker shot back. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for people to suspect you of stealing?¡± His words sliced through Belinda like a knife. Belinda¡¯s grip on the phone tightened, but before she could respond, Baker continued, ¡°Fine. Prove your innocence however you want. But did you really have to expose that Miss Williamson¡¯s ne was a fake? Was it so important to show off your connection to rema¡¯s global art director? What were you trying to prove? You humiliated Miss Williamson in front of everyone!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Belinda let out a cold, cuttingugh. ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is that even if someone falsely uses me, I should just take it and not fight back at all, right?¡± Baker¡¯s tone turned sharp as he retorted, ¡°Fight back? Do you even understand your cepared to Miss Williamson? Do you think you have the right to fight back? You have offended the Williamson family and walked away like it¡¯s no big deal. Did you ever stop to think about the consequences for our Wright family? What if the Williamson family channels all their anger toward us because of you? What are we supposed to do then? Can we even handle that?¡± His fury mounted with each word. Belinda, unfazed, met his tirade with calm resolve. ¡°Then what exactly do you want me to do now?¡± ¡°Go to the Williamson family personally and apologize to Miss Williamson!¡± Baker said in amanding tone. Belinda¡¯s expression grew colder by the second. Internally, she sneered. Look at that. What a ¡°wonderful¡± father she had! Even though she was the one who had been wronged and falsely used, her father wanted her to apologize to the very person responsible. With icy disdain, she replied, ¡°You want me to apologize to her? You must be dreaming.¡± Baker¡¯s voice exploded with fury. ¡°Belinda! You will listen to me this time! If you don¡¯t apologize to Miss Williamson, just wait and see how I¡¯ll deal with you!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait and see,¡± Belinda said, her voice as cold as ice, before ending the call. Without hesitation, she blocked Baker¡¯s number again. She now realized that unblocking Baker¡¯s number before was a mistake. Setting her phone aside, she closed her eyes and took a series of deep breaths, willing herself to calm down. . . . Chapter 317 ?Chapter 317: She had once hoped that, even if Baker didn¡¯t care for her as his daughter, he might at least have a shred of moral integrity. But this? This was beyond disappointing. Sometimes, she wondered what Car had ever seen in Baker. Car was generous and far-sighted¡ªa woman with grace and vision. By all logic, someone like her shouldn¡¯t have ended up with a man like Baker: a selfish, unfaithful jerk. Belinda lingered on the balcony for a while, letting the cool night air soothe her, before retreating to her room. A hot shower did little to ease her frustration. Shey awake in bed until three in the morning. Thankfully, she had the day off today and could afford to sleep in. At the Williamson family estate, Macie burst into Minna¡¯s room, her face pale and panicked. ¡°Minna! Minna! We¡¯re doomed!¡± she said in an anxious tone. Minna looked up, unimpressed by the dramatics. ¡°Calm down. Take a breath and speak properly,¡± she said. But Macie ignored the advice, words spilling out in a frantic rush. ¡°There¡¯s no time for me to calm down! This morning, apany that has always worked with my family called my father¡ªthey¡¯re cutting ties with us. My fatherter found out they¡¯ve teamed up with the Thomas family instead!¡± After finally pausing to catch her breath, Macie added, her voice trembling, ¡°It has to be the Thomas family getting back at me for Belinda! Minna, what are we going to do now?¡± Minna¡¯s expression changed slightly when she heard that. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± she asked. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure!¡± Macie replied. She then paced the room anxiously. After a few seconds, as if struck by sudden inspiration, she turned to Minna. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s still time for me to apologize to Belinda? If I beg her for forgiveness now, will the Thomas family stop targeting my family?¡± Her words made Minna¡¯s expression turn dark in an instant. At that moment, Minna struck the coffee table so hard that it rattled, fixing Macie with a piercing, ice-cold stare. ¡°Have youpletely lost your senses? Do you honestly believe that apologizing to Belinda will make her show you any mercy? And how exactly do you n on exining yourself to her? Are you thinking of shifting all the me onto me, telling her that I forced you to do it?¡± Her tone brimmed with fury. Macie instinctively flinched, hurrying to respond, ¡°No, no, no, I would never do that. I¡­ I¡­¡± After a brief pause, she tried a different approach, saying, ¡°I was only speaking without thinking just now. I promise I won¡¯t go and apologize to her.¡± Minna¡¯s expression softened slightly. She pressed her lips together and then used a softer voice to speak to Macie, trying to steady her nerves. ¡°There¡¯s a good chance that the matter doesn¡¯t even involve the Thomas family, so try not to worry too much.¡± But Macie shook her head hard, her face drained of all color. ¡°No! It has to be them! The Thomas family wouldn¡¯t have targeted my family at such a crucial time if it weren¡¯t for Belinda! I¡¯ve heard things about Belinda before¡ªrumors I dismissed as lies or overblown stories. Now, it seems they might actually be real!¡± ¡°What sort of rumors?¡± Minna asked, her brows knitting together. . . . Chapter 318 ?Chapter 318: Macie proceeded to share all the details she had learned about what had happened to Ryan, Kylee, and the people they associated with. Once Minna absorbed it all, her features grew even more grim. She locked eyes with Macie, demanding sternly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this before?¡± Macie responded innocently, ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t truly believe any of it before, so why would I mention it to you? Besides, I did warn you that Santino values Belinda, but you did not take me seriously.¡± ¡°You!¡± Minna¡¯s voice carried a mix of anger and panic. The Thomas family had already begun their maneuver against the Sampson family. Was her own family the next on their list? Yet, upon further reflection, Minna dismissed the idea. The Sampson family was an easy target for the Thomas family, but the Williamson family was among the major eight families. They wouldn¡¯t be easily targeted. Besides, would the Thomas family really risk a feud with the Williamson family just over a friend? These considerations helped Minna regain herposure. She turned to Macie and said, ¡°Look, Macie, it¡¯s useless to dwell on this now. Considering the Thomas family has already struck at your family once, it¡¯s unlikely they¡¯ll strike the same target again. So, try not to worry too much.¡± Macie, however, felt dissatisfied with Minna¡¯s reassurances. It was all well and good for Minna to say such things¡ªshe hadn¡¯t experienced the Thomas family¡¯s wrath firsthand. Minna seemed oblivious to the real consequences since she wasn¡¯t the one directly affected by the matter. Minna didn¡¯t even consider that she had offended Belinda and the Thomas family for her. And now, after her family had suffered retaliation, there wasn¡¯t even anypensation. Though these thoughts brewed inside Macie, she masked her discontent. After all, her family still depended on the Williamson family. Minna offered some careless words offort and then dismissed Macie. The way things had developed had indeed taken Minna by surprise. She had never anticipated the ne given by her passionate suitor would be fake. Despite losing this initial sh with Belinda, she was not ready to concede defeat. The grudge between her and Belinda was now set in stone. ¡°Let¡¯s see who willugh till the end!¡± she muttered under her breath. At noon, Minna¡¯s father returned home. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re home!¡± Minna greeted him cheerfully. ¡°Do you know how much trouble you¡¯ve caused me?¡± Rhys rebuked her sharply. Minna responded with innocent eyes and a touch of hurt. ¡°What did I do wrong?¡± ¡°Ourpany¡¯s project was hijacked by the Thomas family!¡± Rhys said, his face darkening in anger. ¡°The business partner this time is just a smallpany, but I saw great potential in their project. I honestly believed it had a lot of promise, so I worked hard to make the partnership happen. After lengthy negotiations, we were finally ready to sign the contract. However, today, they signed the contract with the Thomas family instead! All my efforts were wasted, and the Thomas family got all the benefits now!¡± As he spoke, Rhys¡¯ anger grew even more pronounced. The veins in his forehead were throbbing now. ¡°What? What did you just say?¡± Minna said, her expression changing in an instant. She had not expected that the Thomas family would be willing to offend the Williamson family for a close friend that they had no blood ties with. . . . Chapter 319 ?Chapter 319: Had Santino and his wife lost their minds? Was it worth going this far for a friend? What Rhys said next made Minna feel even worse. His face grim, Rhys said, ¡°I¡¯ve warned you to control your temper. I wouldn¡¯t care if you were targeting people with no background. But you chose to cause trouble for Belinda even though she has a good rtionship with the Thomas family. You¡¯ve never even spoken to this woman before! What did she do to warrant you targeting her?¡± Minna bit her lip and then said, ¡°I did it because she got too close to Darwin. He even bought her cakes and drinks, and they wereughing together. Why should she be that close to him?¡± Rhys went red in the face. He was very close to losing his cool when he said, ¡°Darwin? You¡¯ve been pursuing him for a long time now, yet he still pays you no attention.¡± ¡°You¡¯re ady. Why can¡¯t you act a bit more reserved?¡± Minna, however, didn¡¯t back down. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I love him. Any woman who attempts to get between me and Darwin is my enemy!¡± Her obsession with Darwin had grown unhealthy. ¡°Then what do you suggest we do now?¡± Rhys asked. ¡°That is your decision to make!¡± Minna snapped before storming upstairs. ¡°Stop right there! Stop!¡± Rhys eximed in anger. Minna, however, ignored Rhys. Seeing this, Rhys became even more furious. The news of the Thomas family targeting the Sampson family and the Williamson family quickly spread. This brought everyone to the realization that although Belinda was just an illegitimate daughter of the Wright family, she was still untouchable. With the Thomas family backing her, she was basically invincible. Besides, it was clear to everyone that Minna and Macie had been the ones in the wrong this time. Now, the Sampson and Williamson families were being targeted by the Thomas family, and losing the partnership was their own fault. Kylee was at home when she learned this news. She had taken the day off from work. Initially, she had been in a good mood, but the news had soured her mood. ¡°Damn it! Why is this happening? Why does the Thomas family treat Belinda so well? What makes Belinda deserve that?¡± Kylee had deliberately exposed Belinda¡¯s identity as an illegitimate daughter at the banquet, hoping to ruin Belinda¡¯s reputation and alsobel her a thief. But in the end, she had been the one who had ended up being humiliated. ¡°And what about Belinda? She hasn¡¯t suffered any loss at all.¡± Belinda had be the center of attention at that time. She even knew the global art director of rema. Kylee burned with envy and resentment just thinking about that. Why wasn¡¯t it her who had met the Thomas family first? She was certain she was just as capable as Belinda, if not more. This thought sparked an idea in Kylee¡¯s mind. Her eyes gleamed, and a faint smile curled at the corners of her lips. The next morning, Belinda arrived at the Thomas family¡¯s home. By the afternoon, she was in the garden, having coffee with Mollie. . . . Chapter 320 ?Chapter 320: Just then, the quiet ambiance was interrupted by the ringing of her phone. The number was unfamiliar. Belinda swiped to answer the call, her tone neutral. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Dad, Belinda,¡± came Baker¡¯s voice. Belinda¡¯s expression darkened instantly when she heard that. She considered hanging up but paused for a moment. Rising from her seat, she turned to Mollie. ¡°Excuse me, Mollie. I need to take this call.¡± Mollie nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Belinda walked a short distance away. ¡°What do you want now, Mr. Wright?¡± Belinda asked, her tone cold and detached. On the other end of the line, Baker¡¯s voice softened unnaturally. ¡°Belinda, I¡¯ve been reflecting on my actions. I was wrong yesterday.¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you like that, and I owe you an apology.¡± Belinda chuckled dryly, her voiceced with sarcasm. ¡°You, the head of the Wright family, admitting fault? That¡¯s really rare.¡± Her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes; her expression was cold. Every word from herst conversation with Baker was still fresh in her mind. She hadn¡¯t forgotten a single one. ¡°Belinda, I truly regret my actions,¡± Baker said, sounding a bit resigned. ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad at me.¡± But his words only deepened Belinda¡¯s disgust. She didn¡¯t believe that Baker truly recognized his mistakes. She knew exactly why he was calling her now. The Thomas family¡¯s retaliation against the Williamson and Sampson families for her sake had changed his attitude toward her. Now, he knew the Williamson family wouldn¡¯t dare cross the Wright family. He was trying to curry favor with her, but Belinda saw through him. Belinda¡¯s guess was spot on. When Baker had first heard the news, he had been stunned. The Thomas family taking such drastic measures for someone with no blood ties? It was unthinkable. The Sampson family was not very powerful, but the Williamson family¡ªranked eighth among the elite families¡ªwas a different matter entirely. Was Belinda really worth it for the Thomas family to target the Williamson family? At first, Baker had thought the Thomas family had lost their minds. Then, realization had struck him: his daughter carried more influence over the Thomas family than he had ever imagined. Belinda let out a coldugh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am not angry with you. You¡¯re not worth the effort.¡± On the other end of the line, Baker¡¯s face twisted with anger. He wanted to snap but held back, forcing himself to remainposed. ¡°Belinda,¡± he said with a forced smile, ¡°why don¡¯t youe home for a meal when you are free? I¡¯d like to discuss¡ª¡± Before Baker could finish, Belinda interjected, ¡°I don¡¯t want to have a meal with you. It would only ruin both our appetites.¡± Without waiting for a response, she ended the call. . . . Chapter 321 ?Chapter 321: Putting her phone away, Belinda took a moment topose herself. Then, she returned to the garden and sat back down beside Mollie. Mollie noticed her bad mood immediately. ¡°Belinda, are you okay? You look a little pale.¡± Belinda shook her head gently. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said softly. Leaning into Mollie, she rested her head on her shoulder and nuzzled it affectionately. Her voice carried a rare tone of dependence. ¡°Mollie, thank you and your friends for standing up for me.¡± Mollie smiled warmly, brushing a hand against Belinda¡¯s cheek. ¡°We¡¯re friends. If someone bullies you, it¡¯s only right for us to stand up for you.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t reply, but her expression was tinged withplicated emotions. Not everyone close to her would do the same. Her thoughts wandered briefly to her father¡­ Mollie broke the silence. ¡°Oh, Belinda, while you were on the phone, Santino called me. The Williamson family and the Sampson family both reached out¡ªthey want toe over and apologize to you in person. What do you think about this?¡± Belinda sat up straight, her demeanor indifferent. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Their apologies won¡¯t be sincere. I don¡¯t have the energy to sit through their pretense.¡± Mollie considered her words for a while before replying, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll tell Santino to turn them down.¡± Belinda gave a small nod. She had initially nned to have dinner with Darwin in the evening, but he had called her in the afternoon to reschedule due to an urgent matter. So, she stayed for dinner with the Thomas family. After dinner, Debra and Percy managed to drag Belinda to the Dream Club. Belinda had hesitated to go there at first, but Mollie had encouraged her, saying, ¡°You should go out and have some fun.¡± At the club, Debra raised her ss with a grin. ¡°Come on, Belinda, let¡¯s have a drink!¡± Belinda picked up her own ss, clinking it lightly with Debra¡¯s before taking a sip. The drinks here were much stronger than she had expected. Debra set her ss down and leaned in conspiratorially. ¡°Belinda, do you know why Minna has been targeting you?¡± Belinda shook her head. Debra continued, ¡°It¡¯s because of Darwin. She loves him. At the banquet, Darwin came over to talk to you. You two had a drink and chatted with smiles on your faces. That was enough for Minna to see you as an enemy.¡± Belinda blinked in shock. She had only met Darwin twice; they were acquaintances at best. The fact that Minna had gone out of her way to target her because of such an insignificant reason was ridiculous. Belinda took a deep breath. ¡°All of that¡­ it was just because I chatted with Darwin?¡± Debra nodded. ¡°Minna¡¯s ruthless. Any woman who so much as exchanges a nce with Darwin ends up on her hit list. The worst case? She even crushed someone¡¯s family business. That¡¯s why most women steer clear of Darwin now.¡± Belinda felt aplicated mix of emotions upon hearing that. She hated to admit it, but wasn¡¯t that how she used to be under Kylee¡¯s influence? In hindsight, she really used to be a very annoying person. Debra shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s Minna for you. She¡¯s dangerous and vindictive. But don¡¯t worry, Belinda. With Uncle Santino and Aunt Mollie in your corner, no one would dare mess with you.¡± . . . Chapter 322 ?Chapter 322: Belinda managed a small smile, nodding in agreement. Debra raised her ss again, her excitement infectious. ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s party until we pass out!¡± Belindaughed softly and took another sip. Debra then kept finding chances to make Belinda drink. Belinda wasn¡¯t sure what was going on tonight, but it felt like her tolerance for alcohol had decreased. After just a few sses, her head was spinning. A vague sense of caution stirred in her, but before she could act on it, her body gave in. She slumped onto the sofa, passing out¡­ Seeing what was happening, Debra set down her wine ss and called out, ¡°Belinda? Belinda, are you okay? Are you drunk? Come on, get up! Let¡¯s keep drinking!¡± As she spoke, she leaned over and nudged Belinda a couple of times. But there was no response from Belinda. Debra nced up at Percy, and their eyes met. A sly, triumphant gleam quickly shed in their eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s do it now, Percy,¡± Debra said, her previously innocent expression giving way to calm determination. Percy nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± He stepped forward, bent down, and reached for Belinda, about to lift her into his arms. But just as his hand touched her arm¡­ ¡°Hey!¡± Belinda suddenly shot up from the sofa, her bloodshot eyes zing with fierce vignce. Percy froze for a moment, startled, but quickly recovered, forcing a disarming smile. ¡°Ms. Wright, you¡¯ve had too much to drink. Let me take you home, okay?¡± He then reached for her again. With a sharp smack, Belinda pped his hand away and staggered to her feet. ¡°Who¡­ Who says this superstar is drunk? I¡¯m perfectly sober! Now, let me see your hands! Follow my lead! We will, we will rock you¡­¡± Percy stood there, dumbfounded. Debra stared at Belinda, equally confused. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Percy muttered. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Debra said, shaking her head. After a brief pause, she added, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not waste time. We have to stick to the n!¡± Percy sighed and nodded, making another attempt to reach Belinda. ¡°Ms. Wright, you¡¯re drunk. Let me take you home,¡± he said. But before he could get close, Belinda grabbed him and, with surprising strength, flipped him over her shoulder, mming him to the floor with a resounding thud. Percyy sprawled on the floor, stunned, his face contorted in pain. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Debra was taken aback by this, her mouth falling open. ¡°What¡­ What just happened?¡± she said in shock. ¡°I can¡¯t do it. I can¡¯t even get near Belinda. You should try¡­¡± Percy groaned as he clutched his waist and struggled to stand up. . . . Chapter 323 ?Chapter 323: Debra hesitated for a moment. She felt this version of Belinda was a bit scary. But with Percy unable to get close to Belinda, she had no choice but to take action. Their entire n hinged on her now. Summoning her courage, Debra approached Belinda, who was still swaying to the beat of her own off-key performance. ¡°Belinda, it¡¯s me, Debra! You¡¯ve had too much to drink. Let me take you home now, okay?¡± The moment her hand brushed Belinda¡¯s arm, she found herself airborne. Belinda effortlessly flipped her over, sending her crashing to the floor. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Debra cried out, writhing in pain. ¡°Debra!¡± Percy hobbled over to help her up. Meanwhile, Belinda pped her hands in delight. ¡°This is so much fun! Get up; let¡¯s do it again!¡± With a loud shout, she leaped into the air, executing a spinning kick beforending gracefully in abat stance. Debra and Percy exchanged wide-eyed looks of disbelief. They now believed Belinda really knew how to fight. Percy whispered to Debra, ¡°What should we do now? We can¡¯t even get close to her.¡± Debra¡¯s face was tight with worry. She hadn¡¯t expected things to spiral out of control like this. Who would¡¯ve guessed Belinda would behave this way after getting drunk? And the reflexes on her! She and her brother couldn¡¯t even get close to her, no matter how hard they tried. Calling for help wasn¡¯t an option. If Belinda remembered everything the next day, it would ruin everything. But this was an opportunity too good to waste. If they let it slip through their fingers, there was no telling if another chance like this woulde again. Could they really just give up? Yet, what else could they do? Belinda was very drunk now, unpredictable,shing out at anyone who got close to her. In a low voice, Percy muttered, ¡°Maybe we should just give up this time.¡± Debra bit her lip, her frustration spilling over as she watched Belinda switch to another song. Debra hadn¡¯t thought much of Belinda at first. But over time, she hade to realize just how much sway Belinda held within the Thomas family. She and her mother had discussed the matter, and they wanted to use Belinda to solidify their position within the Thomas family. Debra believed that since Mollie and Santino valued Belinda so much, if Belinda married her brother, it would surely make her small family closer to Mollie and Santino. At first, Debra had nned to y it safe. She had only let Belinda and Percy spend time together naturally and wanted to see if Belinda would develop feelings for Percy. After all, that was the safest and most enduring approach. But Belinda had turned out to be almost impossible to get close to. Every time she tried to invite Belinda out, Belinda would either outright refuse her or bring Darren along. And when Darren was around, she and Percy didn¡¯t dare make a single move. Darren would have seen through their intentions in a heartbeat. So, Debra had been forced to take drastic measures. She wanted to get Belinda drunk and let something happen between Belinda and Percy¡­ Tonight was supposed to be the perfect chance for that. But Belinda, drunk and uncontroble, had thrown everything into chaos. Debra and Percy were unable to even touch her. . . . Chapter 324 ?Chapter 324: Even so, giving up now left a bitter taste in Debra¡¯s mouth. Taking a deep breath, she straightened up and resolved to try onest time to get close to Belinda. ¡°I¡¯ll give it another shot,¡± she said. But Belinda wasn¡¯t having it. ¡°Belinda, listen to me! Just calm down¡ª¡± Belinda threw Debra to the floor again. ¡°Belinda! It¡¯s me, Debra. You are too drunk now. Let me¡ª¡± Debra failed again. Two failed attemptster, Debra finally admitted defeat. With a trembling hand, she pulled out her phone and called Darren. Debra was barely holding herself together. Her entire body ached, and she did not dare approach Belinda again. Belinda, on the other hand, seemed to have boundless energy, singing karaoke at the top of her lungs and asionally breaking into dance. As soon as Darren arrived and entered the room, Debra rushed to him, her face a mix of relief and exhaustion. ¡°Darren! Thank God you¡¯re here!¡± she eximed. Darren¡¯s eyesnded on Belinda, who was barefoot on the sofa, belting out lyrics like she was at a concert. His expression shifted, his lips twitching as he suppressed a sigh. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked in a low voice. Debraunched into her exnation, gesturing emphatically. ¡°Belinda got drunk. Percy and I tried to take her home, but she waspletely out of control! Every time we got near her, she threw us over her shoulder! We didn¡¯t know what else to do, so we called you.¡± Darren raised an eyebrow and waved them off. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. You two can head home now.¡± Debra and Percy didn¡¯t need to be told twice. They exited the room quickly, leaving Darren alone with the chaos. Darren approached Belinda cautiously. ¡°Belinda, it¡¯s me, Darren. I¡¯m here to take you home.¡± Belinda turned to him, her eyes narrowing. ¡°Who do you think you are? Pretending to be Darren? Watch this!¡± Before Darren could respond, Belindaunched into a flying kick. Instinctively, Darren raised his arm to block the blow. Belinda¡¯s foot mmed into Darren¡¯s forearm with surprising force, sending him stumbling back a few steps. Darren was shocked, staring at Belinda in disbelief. Over the years Darren had known Belinda, he had seen her drunk a few times. While she often acted out in her drunken stupors, she had never been violent before. But now¡­ The kick Belinda had justnded on him was no joke¡ªit was full force. Even now, his arm still felt numb. . . . Chapter 325 ?Chapter 325: ¡°Belinda, look closely,¡± Darren said, his tone serious as he held her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s me, Darren.¡± Belinda squinted at him, her expression gradually shifting from defiance to confusion. She scratched her head, lookingpletely lost. After a long pause, she suddenly eximed, ¡°I don¡¯t want you! I want my husband! My husband!¡± She began staggering around the room, searching and calling for her husband nonstop. Her movements were frantic as she darted from corner to corner. She was indeed really drunk now. When her search yielded no result, Belinda slumped onto the floor with a dramatic thud. Tears poured down her face as she sobbed and asked, ¡°Where is my husband? Why isn¡¯t he here? Did he leave?¡± Darren froze for a moment, startled by her sudden outburst. He crouched down beside her, trying to console her. ¡°Belinda, don¡¯t cry! Your husband hasn¡¯t left you. He is just busy with work,¡± he said, his voice gentle. ¡°I don¡¯t care! I just want my husband! I want him to be here right now!¡± Belinda shouted, kicking her legs like a tantrum-throwing child. Darren ran a hand through his hair, feeling utterly resigned. ¡°Alright, alright!¡± he said after thinking for a while. ¡°I¡¯ll call your husband right now, okay?¡± Belinda¡¯s tears stopped instantly. She looked up at him with wide, hopeful eyes, her cheeks streaked with tears. ¡°Really?¡± she asked, sniffling. ¡°Yeah,¡± Darren assured her, patting her head lightly. ¡°Just wait here. I¡¯ll call him and ask him toe and pick you up now.¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s great!¡± Belinda pped her hands like an excited child, her tear-stained face breaking into a smile. Darren blinked, momentarily at a loss for words. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t shake the thought that Belinda was acting a little¡­ silly. He stood up, pulled out his phone, and quickly dialed Lucas¡¯ number. The line rang for a while before Lucas picked up the call. ¡°Hello,¡± Lucas¡¯ voice came through, slightly muffled by the noisy background on his end. ¡°Lucas,¡± Darren began, keeping his voice calm, ¡°Belinda is drunk. She is in room 3603 at the Dream Club now. You shoulde here and take her home.¡± He opted not to mention that Belinda had been crying out for him nonstop. There was a brief pause on Lucas¡¯ end. After a few seconds, Lucas replied, ¡°Okay.¡± With that, he ended the call. Darren slipped his phone back into his pocket and turned to Belinda. ¡°Your husband¡¯s on his way.¡± Belinda¡¯s entire face lit up with joy. ¡°Don¡¯t sit on the floor,¡± Darren said, reaching out to help Belinda up. ¡°Get up.¡± But Belinda batted his hand away with surprising force. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± she snapped, her re fiery. ¡°If you touch me, my husband will get mad!¡± Darren stared at her, momentarily stunned. He then let out a resigned sigh. ¡°Alright, fine. I won¡¯t touch you. But can you get up on your own?¡± . . . Chapter 326 ?Chapter 326: Belinda shot him a distrustful look but eventually wobbled to her feet. She shuffled over to the sofa and climbed up onto the backrest, sitting with perfect posture as if she were in a ssroom. Her almostical demeanor was cute. Seeing this, Darren couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. About twenty minutester, the door opened, and Lucas walked in. The moment Lucas arrived, Belinda perked up, standing on the sofa with a wide, radiant smile. But she didn¡¯t jump down. Instead, she waited for Lucas toe to her obediently, her eyes fixed on him. As Lucas approached, Darren caught a whiff of strong alcohol. It was clear Lucas had juste from a business dinner. When Lucas reached the sofa, Belinda¡¯s face lit up even more. ¡°Husband! My husband¡¯s here!¡± she eximed, her voice brimming with joy. ¡°Come down,¡± Lucas said, his tone low and steady. Belinda shook her head stubbornly. ¡°No! I want you to carry me down!¡± She stretched her arms out toward him, an unmistakable request for a hug. Lucas froze for a moment, a little shocked by her gesture. ¡°She¡¯s acting a bit different tonight,¡± Darren said at that moment. After a pause, he continued, ¡°Normally, when she¡¯s drunk, she just sings and gets a little wild. But tonight¡­¡± He trailed off, shaking his head. ¡°She won¡¯t let anyone else near her. She only wants you.¡± Lucas¡¯ gaze flickered briefly, his expression unreadable. Without a word, he stepped closer and gently lifted Belinda into his arms. Belinda immediately nestled against him, wrapping her arms around his neck and resting her head on his shoulder. Darren grabbed her discarded shoes and gestured toward the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll see you out.¡± The three of them made their way to the parking lot, where Gordon, who had driven Lucas here, waited by Lucas¡¯ car. Lucas opened the door to the back seat, intending to ce Belinda inside, but she clung to him like a ko, refusing to let go. ¡°No! No!¡± she said, her grip tightening. Lucas couldn¡¯t help but sigh, feeling a bit resigned. After a brief pause, he gave in and slid into the car, holding Belinda in his arms. Darren blinked in mild surprise upon seeing that. He hadn¡¯t expected Lucas to be this tolerant of Belinda¡¯s antics. As the car pulled away, Darren found himself reflecting on what he had just seen. Mollie had always thought that Lucas was indifferent toward Belinda, so she believed it was best for Belinda to divorce Lucas. But tonight¡­ Darren wasn¡¯t so sure that Lucas was truly indifferent to Belinda. Lucas seemed to care about her. Frowning slightly, Darren turned and left the club. Inside Lucas¡¯ car, Belinda satfortably on Lucas¡¯p, her arms still draped around his neck. Her head rested lightly on his shoulder, her eyes closed, a peaceful expression on her face. Lucas gazed down at her, his dark eyes clouded withplex emotions. . . . Chapter 327 ?Chapter 327: In the past, Belinda¡¯s presence had only been an annoyance to him. He had always treated her like she didn¡¯t even exist. Even after she had returned from abroad, their rtionship had not been good. But now, as she leaned on him with such innocent trust, he felt an unfamiliar warmth stir in his chest¡ªa sensation he couldn¡¯t quite name. It wasn¡¯t long before Belinda, exhausted from her earlier antics, fell into a deep sleep. Her breathing evened out, her grip on Lucas¡¯ neck loosening a little. When they arrived home, Lucas carried Belinda upstairs and into her room. Heid her carefully on the bed and turned to leave, but before he could step away, Belinda¡¯s hand shot out, catching him by the cor. Her grip was surprisingly strong, and before he could react, she tugged him down toward her. Lucas stumbled slightly, bracing one hand on the mattress to keep from falling too suddenly. But the motion brought him closer to Belinda than he had anticipated, and his lips brushed against hers. As Lucas¡¯ lips met Belinda¡¯s, his pupils contracted sharply, his breath catching in his throat. At that exact moment, Belinda¡¯s drowsy eyes fluttered open, her longshes grazing against Lucas¡¯ cheek slightly, like soft feathers. The fleeting touch sent an electric jolt through Lucas, stirring something deep and unfamiliar within his body. A few seconds passed, each one charged with unspoken tension, before Lucas pushed himself up slightly. His voice came out husky and uneven. ¡°What are you doing, Belinda?¡± he asked. Belinda met his gaze with unwavering intensity, her cheeks flushed a delicate pink that only enhanced her beauty. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?????? brings magic to life With a soft yet firm voice, she replied, ¡°Kissing you.¡± Her words, so simple yet so bold, struck Lucas harder than he had expected. His dark eyes smoldered as his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. ¡°Besides kissing me,¡± he murmured, his voice low and tinged with charm, ¡°what else do you want to do?¡± Instead of answering, Belinda acted. She slid her arms around Lucas¡¯ neck, pulling him down again, and pressed her lips to his with a gentle yet determined move. The kiss deepened naturally, their movements growing bolder as if neither could resist the maic pull between them. Belinda¡¯s lips parted slightly, allowing Lucas to explore further, his tongue tracing hers with a deliberate, intoxicating rhythm. Her heart pounded like a drum, each beat echoing through her as she gave in to the overwhelming emotions coursing through her. As the kiss intensified, Belinda¡¯s hands moved instinctively, fumbling with the buttons of Lucas¡¯ shirt. One popped open, then two¡­ But when Belinda struggled with the third, Lucas¡¯ hand shot out and grabbed hers. He propped himself up, his gaze roaming over her face. Belinda¡¯s lips were slightly swollen and glistening from the intensity of the kiss, giving her an allure that was impossible to ignore. Lucas¡¯ voice, rough and deep, broke the silence. ¡°Belinda, do you know what you¡¯re doing right now?¡± Their eyes met, the space between them charged with intimacy. . . . Chapter 328 ?Chapter 328: ¡°I know,¡± Belinda murmured, her voice so soft that it was barely audible. A spark lit in Lucas¡¯ gaze, something raw and unrestrained. ¡°There¡¯s no turning back now,¡± he said. Before Belinda could respond, he tilted his head and captured her lips again in a fervent kiss. His hands moved instinctively, slipping beneath the fabric of her clothing. At the same time, Belinda¡¯s trembling fingers fumbled with Lucas¡¯ shirt buttons. Frustrated, she ripped the shirt open. Tiny buttons scattered across the room like fleeting sparks. In no time, the barriers between them vanished, leaving nothing but bare skin and the pounding rhythm of their hearts. This wasn¡¯t the first time Lucas had seen Belinda naked. But this time, it was different. Compared to the fleeting glimpse he had gotten in the bathroom before, now, he could see Belinda¡¯s body clearly. The soft glow of light illuminated every curve, every graceful line. Lucas¡¯ breath hitched as his eyes took her in. Heat rose to his face, and a dryness caught in his throat. He couldn¡¯t stop himself now. His hand reached out, and when his fingers brushed her skin, it felt like he was touching the smoothest silk. Belinda¡¯s cheeks flushed a deep crimson. She turned her face away. ¡°Look at me,¡± Lucas said, his voice low andmanding. Slowly, Belinda obeyed, meeting his gaze with wide, hazy eyes. Lucas leaned forward, pressing his lips to her neck, trailing soft kisses down her skin until he reached the peak of her breast. Belinda couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft moan. She bit her lip lightly, unable to believe the sound wasing from her own mouth. She reached out and pulled Lucas¡¯ head closer, her free closed. Everything went smoothly until¡­ ¡°Ah¡­ It hurts! It hurts!¡± Belinda gasped in pain as Lucas prated her. Her nails dug deep into his back, leaving marks on his skin. A look of concern came over Lucas¡¯ face when he saw how pale she had be from the pain. ¡°I¡¯ll be more gentle,¡± he said in a low voice. He slowed his movements, but Belinda could still feel the pain. Fortunately, the difort didn¡¯tst long, and soon the pain turned to pleasure. The first round was soon over, but Lucas recovered quickly and started again. This time he seemed much more experienced. . . . Chapter 329 ?Chapter 329: The room seemed to heat up, filled with a sensual atmosphere. Moans and groans echoed through the air. Belinda finally passed out from exhaustion. After a while, Lucas picked Belinda up and took her to the bathroom to clean her up. As Lucas looked at Belinda lyingpletely naked, his usually hard expression softened. The sight before him was too beautiful. As he cleaned her up, Lucas felt the desire stir within him again. However, he suppressed it and finished cleaning Belinda and carried her back to bed. Since Belinda¡¯s bed was a mess, Lucas took her to his bed. By now the effects of the alcohol hadpletely worn off. He knew what had just happened. He was a little shocked that he had lost control of himself. But the alcohol and the physical exertion made him too tired to think about anything else. ?¦Ál§Ú¦Òv???.c§àm has the newest content Hey down next to Belinda and soon fell asleep. The next day, Belinda awoke before the rm went off. The first thing she felt was pain. Her whole body ached as if she had been run over by a car. The first thing she saw when she opened her eyes was Lucas¡¯ face lying next to her. Belinda was stunned. This was not what she had expected. Lucas was sleeping next to her and he was shirtless! A thought suddenly came to Belinda and she immediately lifted the nket to look at her own body. She almost screamed when she saw that she was naked and the marks on her chest. But she managed to stop the sound froming out of her mouth. The memories ofst night began to flood in. Last night¡­ She had had sex with Lucas. And even worse, she had been the one who had made the first move. Remembering her drunken actions, Belinda wanted nothing more than to disappear right now. Was this really herst night? Had she really kissed Lucas first? And she had taken the initiative to undress him? What had she done? Belinda bit her lip as she stared at Lucas, who was still sleeping. Then she quietly got out of bed. . . . Chapter 330 ?Chapter 330: She wanted to go to the bathroom without waking Lucas. But as soon as her feet touched the ground¡­ ¡°Where are you going?¡± A groggy yet deep voice echoed beside her. Belinda froze. Her back stiffened as she shrank into the nket, clutching it tightly around her. ¡°What now? nning to run off and pretend that nothing happened after having sex with mest night?¡± Lucas¡¯ voice carried azy, husky tone, the kind that made Belinda¡¯s ears tingle and her resolve falter. Belinda¡¯s lips twitched involuntarily at his words. She was the one who was at a disadvantage here! How could Lucas have just said that? But she didn¡¯t dare voice her thoughts aloud. Instead, she forced a nervousugh. ¡°Uh, well¡­ I just wanted to take a shower.¡± Her dark eyes flitted about, refusing to meet Lucas¡¯ gaze. Lucas raised a brow, clearly unconvinced. ¡°Really? Then why were you sneaking around like that?¡± Belinda shot him a sharp look. ¡°Sneaking around? I was just trying not to wake you up! You were sleeping so soundly, and I thought you could use some rest.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Lucas¡¯ tone wasced with amusement as his sharp eyes lingered on Belinda. Flustered, Belinda turned away, unable to endure his prating stare. Lucas shifted, propping himself up against the headboard. The sheet slid down a little, exposing his broad chest, his muscr frame bathed in soft morning light. He looked at Belinda, a knowing smirk curling his lips. ¡°Belinda,¡± he began, his voice casual but pointed, ¡°were you pretending to be drunkst night? Be honest¡ªhave you been nning this for a while?¡± Belinda¡¯sposure shattered. ¡°What?¡± she snapped, turning back to him with wide, indignant eyes. ¡°I was really drunkst night! How could I have nned¡­¡± Her voice trailed off. Her gazended on Lucas¡¯ chest¡ªon the faint red scratches and marks marring his otherwise wless skin. She knew that she was the one who had left those marks on him. Her face flushed a deep crimson. Oh God. Had they really gone that wildst night? Lucas leaned closer, his smirk deepening. ¡°Convenient, isn¡¯t it? ming everything on the alcohol.¡± Belinda was stunned into silence. . . . Chapter 331 ?Chapter 331: No, this was too much. Why did he sound like she was some kind of heartless viin plotting her escape after using him? Belinda¡¯s frustration boiled over. Turning to Lucas, she hissed, ¡°Lucas, stop acting like the victim here! Can you honestly say you didn¡¯t enjoy yourselfst night? Who was the one begging for more, again and again?¡± Lucas froze, his smirk faltering as her words hung in the air. For a moment, neither of them spoke. Belinda¡¯s bravado crumbled almost immediately, and she mped her eyes shut in embarrassment. What had she just said? Clearing her throat awkwardly, Belinda said, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m getting up now. Close your eyes!¡± Lucas raised a brow, a teasing glint in his eye. ¡°Do you really think there¡¯s a part of you I haven¡¯t seen?¡± he asked. Belinda red daggers at him. ¡°Close your eyes, Lucas. Now!¡± she shot back. With a small, amused shrug, Lucasplied, shutting his eyes. Belinda wasted no time throwing off the nket. She swung her legs over the edge and got out of bed. However, as soon as she stood up, she wobbled uncontrobly. Her knees buckled, and she had to steady herself against the nightstand. Her legs felt weak, and her body was sore in ways she didn¡¯t want to think about. Biting her lip, she staggered toward the bathroom as quickly as she could. The door clicked shut behind her, and only then did Lucas open his eyes. He leaned back against the headboard, a faint smile tugging at his lips as he recalled the events of the previous night. His gaze drifted to the rumpled sheets and the telltale red stains on them. His smile deepened, his eyes alight with unspoken emotions. Belinda froze when she caught a glimpse of herself in the bathroom mirror. It was then that she saw the marks on her body weren¡¯t just on her chest. Several of them were on her neck as well. Belinda immediately grew angry. That jerk, Lucas! How dare he act like he had been the one taken advantage of? He was absolutely shameless. . . . Chapter 332 ?Chapter 332: After her shower, Belinda came out of the bathroom. She soon found herself in a dilemma as she changed her clothes. It was summer now. Wearing a turtleneck was out of the question, and it was too hot for a scarf. With no other option, Belinda decided to use concealer to hide the marks on her neck. Although notpletely hidden, they weren¡¯t noticeable unless one looked closely. When she finished, Belinda went downstairs. She overheard Harold and Lucas talking when she reached the bottom of the stairs. ¡°You and Belinda sure had quite a timest night, huh?¡± Harold said with a chuckle. Belinda froze. At that moment, she felt like she could die from embarrassment. Just when she was about to retreat out of sight to avoid being seen, Hooper spotted her. ¡°You¡¯re awake, Belinda,¡± he said. Both Harold and Lucas immediately turned to look at her. g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where dreams unfold Belinda didn¡¯t even know where to look now. ¡°Uh¡­ I have to go now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m alreadyte for work. Goodbye,¡± Belinda quickly said. Without waiting for a response, she hurried out of the house. Her car was still at the Thomas family¡¯s estate, so the rk family¡¯s private driver was taking her to the hospital. Belinda gradually calmed down on the drive to the hospital. The events of the previous night began toe back to her in a steady flow. She had indeed had quite a bit to drink at the Dream Club. However, her tolerance to alcohol was high, so why had she gotten that drunk? Could someone have added something to her drink? A suspicion began brewing within Belinda¡¯s heart. If that was the case, then it must have been Debra and her brother who had spiked her drink. But¡­ What could they possibly stand to gain from such an act? With this thought in mind, Belinda made a phone call. Shortly after Belinda¡¯s arrival at the hospital, Addie arrived too. She soon drew a vial of blood from Belinda. ¡°Did you notice any other strange symptoms, Star?¡± Addie asked. ¡°No,¡± Belinda replied, shaking her head. . . . Chapter 333 ?Chapter 333: There was a brief pause, and then Addie said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you know as soon as the results are in.¡± She then put away the blood sample. Suddenly remembering something, she added, ¡°I tested everything you brought me before. There is nothing amiss in them.¡± Belinda frowned at this. ¡°Nothing?¡± ¡°Nothing at all.¡± ¡°Maybe you should think a little more. Was there anything you might have overlooked?¡± Addie said. ¡°That was everything I could find. The calcium tablets I take often have been checked by you before. All the ingredients are safe. They contain no hormones or anything odd. The other ones, I only take asionally, and there¡¯s nothing out of the ordinary about them. If those are also clear, I really don¡¯t know what I could have missed,¡± Belinda said. What she had taken before¡­ could it have been mixed with hormones? Addie was at a loss upon hearing Belinda¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s best not to think about it for now since you can¡¯t remember. After all, it happened many years ago, and traces of it must have faded, making it difficult for us to investigate,¡± Addie said. Belinda nodded and, after a brief silence, said, ¡°I¡¯ll think some more about itter.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be heading back now. I¡¯ll call you once the test results for your blood are in,¡± Addie said, standing up and preparing to leave. Belinda also stood up and returned to her department. Changing into herb coat, she cleared all distractions from her mind and focused on her work. In the CEO¡¯s office of the Triumph Consortium, Lucas had a hard time concentrating on his work as the events of the previous night kept reying in his mind. He put aside the documents he was working on and closed his eyes. He massaged his temples gently as he tried to clear his mind. He muttered to himself, ¡°Pull yourself together now! You shouldn¡¯t act like a teenager.¡± Last night was indeed his first time doing that. But then again, he had just had sex with Belinda. What was the big deal? After all, they were married, and it was perfectly normal for married couples to do things like that. Firmly holding on to this thought, Lucas straightened up and tried to refocus on his work. At that moment, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± Lucas said. The door opened, and Ryan walked in. Lucas frowned at the sight of Ryan. Today, Ryan hade here alone. . . . Chapter 334 ?Chapter 334: He believed it was better for Verena to stay away from Lucas to avoid any rumors, especially since Lucas and Belinda weren¡¯t divorced yet. Fortunately, the divorce wasn¡¯t far off now. Ryan approached the desk and apologetically said, ¡°I want to apologize for what happenedst time, Lucas. I¡¯m sorry.¡± There was a brief pause, and then he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, and I realize I made a mistake. Your decision to punish me is justified. I promise something like that won¡¯t happen again. Please stop being mad at me.¡± Lucas was someone Ryan could not afford to offend. Now that the punishment was a done deal, Ryan believed it was best to focus on how to move past the matter. Lucas, showing no emotion, said, ¡°Like I said before, just don¡¯t let it happen again.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Ryan said, visibly relieved. He knew Lucas¡¯ response meant that he agreed to let the matter go. Just then, Ryan¡¯s gaze fell on Lucas¡¯ neck. There was an out-of-ce red mark on Lucas¡¯ neck, which piqued Ryan¡¯s curiosity. Was that a hickey? Without thinking, Ryan blurted out, ¡°Is that mark on your neck from Belinda? Have you slept with her?¡± He had blurted out the question impulsively, and his tone was somewhat sharp. The expression on Lucas¡¯ face darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°Do I need to report my personal affairs to you?¡± Ryan suddenly realized how inappropriate his question had been. ¡°I¡­ I was just worried that Verena might be upset if she saw it,¡± Ryan stuttered. ¡°Belinda is my wife. Whatever happens between us ispletely justified,¡± Lucas said in a calm voice. He paused briefly before adding, ¡°I don¡¯t owe anyone an exnation. Do you understand that?¡± Lucas¡¯ words hit Ryan hard, making him drop his gaze as conflicting emotions flickered in his eyes. Pressing his lips firmly together, he gave a short nod. ¡°I understand,¡± he said in a low voice. Lucas turned away, his tone clipped and indifferent. ¡°I have things to do now.¡± Ryan quickly caught on and nodded. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be going now,¡± he said promptly. With a swift turn, he left Lucas¡¯ office without another word. Lucas¡¯ deep eyes narrowed as he watched Ryan leave, his expression shadowed and unreadable. Was Ryan¡¯s intense reaction linked to Verena, or was there something else behind it? As soon as Ryan stepped out of Lucas¡¯ office, his face darkened. The image of the unmistakable hickey on Lucas¡¯ neck lingered in his mind. Now that he realized that Belinda and Lucas had been intimate, a surge of jealousy red up in his chest, fierce and uncontroble. Suddenly, the thought struck him¡ªwas he losing his mind? At the Williamson family banquet, he had witnessed Belinda dismantle the false ims against her with poise and strike back at Minna with razor-sharp wit. In that moment, Belinda had appeared utterly captivating. And yet, the relentless pull Ryan felt toward her only fueled his frustration. This inner conflict, this storm of emotions, troubled him deeply. . . . Chapter 335 ?Chapter 335: Drawing in a steadying breath topose himself, Ryan walked away. He had to inform Verena of what had transpired. It was clear that Belinda and Lucas were growing closer, and that couldn¡¯t be allowed. He and Verena needed to devise a strategy to ruin Lucas¡¯ rtionship with Belinda. Lucas¡¯ marriage to Belinda had to end soon. Later in the afternoon, Belinda¡¯s phone rang with a call from Debra. ¡°Belinda, how are you? Did you recover fromst night?¡± Debra¡¯s voice carried a note of concern. ¡°I¡¯m doing fine now,¡± Belinda answered calmly. ¡°d to hear that,¡± Debra replied with a relieved sigh. ¡°I feel awful aboutst night. That wine happens to be a favorite of mine, but it¡¯s pretty potent. Ipletely forgot to remind you of that, and you ended up intoxicated.¡± Belinda¡¯s brow furrowed as a glint flickered in her gaze. She felt something was off. After a moment¡¯s pause, she said, ¡°It¡¯s odd. I¡¯ve always been able to handle alcohol well, butst night¡­ I got drunk so fast. Debra, do you have any idea why?¡± On the other end of the line, Debra¡¯s expression shifted briefly before she quickly regained herposure and replied, ¡°Really? Butst night, it seemed like your tolerance wasn¡¯t so great!¡± She paused for a moment before quickly adding, as if struck by an idea, ¡°Oh, I understand now! You must have been feeling low, and that made the alcohol hit you harderst night! I usually handle alcohol well, too, but after my breakup, I drank to numb the pain and ended up intoxicated in no time!¡± Her tone remained steady, and she soundedpletely unfazed. Belinda narrowed her eyes, lost in thought. Whether Debra was being honest or incredibly skilled at lying was impossible to discern. With only Debra¡¯s voice to go on and unable to see her expression, Belinda found it difficult to tell if there was anything amiss. Waiting for theb results seemed the wisest course of action for her. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right,¡± Belinda answered, her tone even. Debra continued to express concern for Belinda for a while before the call finally came to an end. Once her workday ended, Belinda made her way to Vera Vis. Kenia had phoned her earlier, extending a dinner invitation. Belinda believed this was an ideal opportunity for her to ask Sarai about something. Only Kenia and Sarai were home, as Holley had stepped out on an errand. The moment Sarai spotted Belinda, she beamed and eximed, ¡°You¡¯re here, Belinda! We¡¯re in for a feast this time¡ªKenia is cooking for us today!¡± Belinda gave a subtle nod, remaining silent. Her gaze lingered on Sarai, growing more intense. Just then, Kenia emerged from the kitchen, carrying a dish. ¡°Wash your hands; dinner is ready,¡± she said with a smile. Belinda washed her hands and then seated herself at the dining table. As Sarai was about to say something to Belinda, her eyes fell on the unmistakable marks on Belinda¡¯s neck. Her eyes widened in surprise, and she blurted, ¡°Belinda, are those hickeys on your neck?¡± Kenia, hearing this, also turned to look at Belinda¡¯s neck, her expression a bit puzzled. Kenia, having experienced a lot, immediately recognized the marks and understood how they hade to be. The realization left Kenia with a somewhat conflicted expression. Before Belinda could say anything, Sarai asked again, ¡°Did Mr. rk give you those? You and Mr. rk¡­ Did you two¡­¡± Sarai couldn¡¯t bring herself to finish the sentence, perhaps instinctively rejecting the idea in her heart. Belinda let out a softugh, her eyes narrowing as she said, ¡°You seem awfully concerned about my rtionship with Lucas, Sarai.¡± . . . Chapter 336 ?Chapter 336: Sarai was briefly caught off guard but quickly responded, ¡°Of course! You¡¯re my sister¡ªI care about your matters. And I know you like Mr. rk, so naturally, I care about your rtionship with him.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Belinda asked, her smile tinged with subtle sarcasm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sarai asked, blinking innocently. Belindazily lifted her eyes to meet Sarai¡¯s, and then, with a wry smirk, asked, ¡°So everything you said to Lucas was out of concern for me?¡± Sarai froze, a flicker of unease shing across her eyes. ¡°What did Sarai say to Lucas?¡± Kenia asked at that moment. Smiling, Belinda shared everything Lucas had told her. The room then fell into a heavy silence. Kenia¡¯s expression turned dark after hearing Belinda¡¯s words. Sarai jumped to her feet, desperate to exin herself. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Belinda. I really made a mistake. I was just too careless before.¡± In frustration, Sarai tapped her head with force. She then continued, ¡°I was only trying to help clear things up for you, but I rushed in too fast, tripped, and ended up stumbling towards Mr. rk. But I swear I didn¡¯t fall into his arms. I didn¡¯t even brush against his clothes. Belinda, you have to believe me; I didn¡¯t mean to do that. I just wanted to help you, and I never expected things to turn out like that. Please, you have to trust me.¡± Belinda remained silent, her expression unreadable. Kenia stayed quiet as well. Sarai appeared flustered, biting her lip, her voiceced with sincerity. ¡°Belinda, I know what you¡¯re thinking, but please, it¡¯s not what it seems! You¡¯ve always been so kind to me, and Kenia has shown me nothing but warmth. How could I possibly do something like that? Please, you have to believe me. I¡­ I¡­¡± Ovee with her emotions, she suddenly pped herself. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for being so careless with my words, for ruining everything!¡± She pped herself once more, looking regretful. Belinda and Kenia both frowned at her actions. This was a strategy Holley frequently employed. Now, it seemed that Sarai had also learned to do this. ¡°Enough!¡± Kenia eximed sharply. Sarai froze, biting her lip as she gave Kenia a pleading look. ¡°Kenia, surely you believe me, right?¡± Kenia remained quiet for a moment, exhaling softly before turning to Belinda. ¡°Belinda, I don¡¯t think Sarai had any ill intentions,¡± she said. Sarai had been raised under Kenia¡¯s care, and as she herself had said, the family had treated her with kindness. It seemed unimaginable to Kenia that Sarai could have done something like that on purpose. It wasn¡¯t so much about believing Sarai but about trusting her own judgment¡ªKenia was confident she hadn¡¯t raised a child capable of such behavior. With Kenia¡¯s words in mind, Belinda refrained from pressing the issue further, though a seed of doubt remained in her heart. ¡°Let¡¯s just eat,¡± Belinda eventually said, breaking the silence. . . . Chapter 337 ?Chapter 337: The tension from the incident had left both Kenia and Sarai with little appetite. In contrast, Belinda ate heartily, savoring Kenia¡¯s cooking, which she always enjoyed. After the meal, Kenia beckoned Belinda into her room. ¡°Belinda, I need to ask you something serious. Have you really slept with Lucas?¡± Kenia inquired directly, her expression serious. Belinda, not wanting to conceal the truth, nodded and confessed, ¡°Yes.¡± Kenia¡¯s expression darkened as she pointed at Belinda, her voice filled with disbelief. ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± The more Kenia mulled over the matter, the angrier she became. Frustrated, she reached out and tapped Belinda¡¯s forehead. ¡°You silly girl!¡± Belinda pouted, rubbing her forehead, clearly aggrieved. ¡°Tell me everything! What exactly happened?¡± Kenia demanded in a firm tone. ¡°Last night, I¡­¡± Belinda didn¡¯t hold back, recounting everything that had transpired the previous evening. ¡°So, you and Lucas were both drunkst night. And it happened after that¡­¡± Kenia gradually fell quiet, reflecting on the situation. She was at a loss for words, unsure of how to process the situation. Belinda gently took Kenia¡¯s hand, speaking in a sincere tone. ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t regret it.¡± Kenia looked at Belinda, her eyes filled with a mixture of emotions. ¡°Since you don¡¯t regret it, I won¡¯t say anything more,¡± Kenia said after a long pause, her voice tinged with both concern and eptance. M??? ??????s ?? ????????s.??? Belinda gave a slight nod and smiled. ¡°Alright. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± After a brief pause, Kenia posed another question. ¡°What do you think about Sarai¡¯s situation?¡± Belinda fell silent upon hearing that, her expression unreadable. Kenia continued, ¡°I¡¯m sure Sarai didn¡¯t intend any harm. You¡¯ve grown up with her.¡± ¡°You know her well enough to know she wouldn¡¯t do something like that on purpose,¡± Belinda pressed her lips together for a moment, her expression thoughtful, before she replied, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Perhaps this time Sarai hadn¡¯t meant any harm, but for Belinda, the trust between them had been irreparably cracked. Still, she knew there was no point in burdening Kenia with her thoughts. In the living room, Sarai sat restless, her anxiety visible in every fidget. The situation had spiraled far beyond her control, fueling the unease gnawing at her. She was acutely aware that, after this incident, Belinda¡¯s wariness toward her would only grow. And there was nothing she could do to change that now. She understood her position all too well¡ªshe couldn¡¯t afford to offend anyone in this household. She needed to tread carefully. It was entirely her fault for letting impulsivity get the better of her that day. She never should have approached Lucas or said what she did. Yet, after stepping into the grandeur of the rk family estate and tasting the aristocratic lifestyle, she had felt a stirring in her heart¡ªan overwhelming desire for the life she had always dreamed of. That was the world she aspired to, the pinnacle she was determined to reach. She vowed to herself that, one day, she would call that manor her home. The promise burned in her mind like a relentless me. . . . Chapter 338 ?Chapter 338: Once she left Kenia¡¯s room, Belinda returned to her own. Sarai wasted no time in seeking out Kenia. ¡°Kenia, please, you have to believe me¡ªI truly didn¡¯t mean to do that on purpose.¡± Kenia¡¯s face remainedposed, her voice steady but detached. ¡°Alright. Just make sure to keep your distance from Lucas moving forward.¡± Sarai¡¯s lips tightened, and she nodded quickly, not daring to refuse. ¡°Okay, I understand! I will keep my distance from him now.¡± Kenia chose not to say anything further. At an exclusive club, Ryan reclined on a plush sofa, surrounded by a dozen young women. The manager, hovering nearby with a sycophantic smile, said, ¡°Mr. Adams, these are our finestdies. Let me know if any of them catches your eye.¡± To Ryan, these so-called beauties were utterly unremarkable, leaving him entirely unimpressed. None could hold a candle to the woman who still lingered in his thoughts. Noticing Ryan¡¯s disinterest, the manager hastily ushered away the first row of women and introduced the next. ¡°How about them, Mr. Adams?¡± the manager asked, his eyes hopeful. Ryan¡¯s gaze liftedzily, scanning the new group. As he surveyed them, his expression remained aloof¡ªuntil his eyes fell on the woman at the far end, and his pupils subtly narrowed. She wasn¡¯t breathtakingly beautiful, but her slim, foxlike eyes caught his attention immediately. Her features bore a resemnce to that woman. Ryan pointed at her decisively. ¡°Her. What¡¯s her name?¡± The manager hesitated, clearly caught off guard by Ryan¡¯s choice. After a moment¡¯s pause, he signaled to the woman. ¡°Belina, step forward.¡± Ryan¡¯s eyes flickered for a second at the sound of her name. The woman stepped closer, her head slightly bowed. ¡°Mr. Adams,¡± she said softly, her tone respectful. Her voice carried a delicate, soothing quality. ¡°Raise your head,¡± Ryanmanded. Belinaplied, lifting her head without hesitation. From this proximity, her resemnce to that woman became even more evident. ¡°How do you spell your name?¡± Ryan asked, his tone sharp with curiosity. ¡°B-E-L-I-N-A,¡± Belina replied in a soft voice. ¡°I want her,¡± Ryan dered with finality. ¡°Okay! Mr. Adams, enjoy your evening. Let me know if you need anything,¡± the manager said. He then turned to Belina. ¡°Make sure Mr. Adams has a good time tonight.¡± With a polite nod to Ryan, the manager departed with the other women. ¡°Mr. Adams¡­¡± Belina said tentatively. Ryan cut her off, saying, ¡°From now on, call me Ryan.¡± Belina¡¯s eyes widened slightly. She was surprised by Ryan¡¯s words. ¡°Uh¡­ Okay,¡± she replied. She hesitated briefly before saying, ¡°Ryan.¡± Ryan¡¯s stare grew more intense as he studied her. Suddenly, he broke the silence. ¡°Are you a virgin?¡± he asked. Belina¡¯s cheeks flushed a delicate pink as she gave a timid nod, her soft voice almost a whisper. ¡°Yes.¡± A broad smile spread across Ryan¡¯s face when he heard that. . . . Chapter 339 ?Chapter 339: That evening, Ryan left the club with Belina by his side. At the rk family¡¯s residence, the instant Belinda saw Lucas, her thoughts drifted to certain undeniably intimate moments from the night before. For a brief second, she found herself unsure of how to meet his gaze. Lucas broke the silence first. His thin lips barely moved as he spoke in a deep, gravelly tone. ¡°Belinda, aboutst night¡­¡± Cutting him off mid-sentence, Belinda said, ¡°We were both drunkst night¡­¡± Hershes quivered briefly as she continued, her voice steady yet soft. ¡°Besides, it happened by mutual consent. Surely, it doesn¡¯t mean much to you, right, Mr. rk?¡± At her words, Lucas¡¯ expression turned stormy, as if a fire of frustration had been ignited in his chest. His gaze locked onto Belinda¡¯s, unwavering, scrutinizing her face as if searching for a hidden answer. After a taut pause, he let out a sharp, icyugh and nodded coolly. ¡°That is exactly what I was going to say. It¡¯s a relief you also think that way. I was concerned you¡¯d use this as leverage to cling to me.¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze faltered momentarily, and she let out a faint sigh of relief inwardly. Thank goodness that she hadn¡¯t allowed herself to take the matter too seriously or nurture any foolish hopes. Yet¡­ a subtle twinge of disappointment tugged at her heart. Drawing in a steadying breath, Belinda lifted her eyes to meet Lucas¡¯. Her voice was calm as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t.¡± Lucas¡¯ hand at his side curled into a tight fist, his icy stare hardening further. Wordlessly, he turned on his heel and exited the room. That night, Lucas avoided the bedroom entirely, burying himself in work in the study until morning. Belinda, too, spent a sleepless night and arrived at work the next morning with dark circles under her eyes. At noon, in a secluded alley, Mollie strolled alone through the deste alley when a man abruptly emerged from a side street, a knife gleaming in his hand. Brandishing the knife, he said in a menacing tone, ¡°Stop right there! Hand over all your cash and valuables right now!¡± Startled, Mollie recoiled instinctively, stepping back. ¡°Stay back! Please, don¡¯te any closer! I¡¯ll give you all the money I have now,¡± she said, her voice quivering, her face drained of color. Mollie¡¯s trembling hands fumbled with her bag, her fingers struggling to unzip it as she prepared to hand over her money. ¡°What on earth are you doing?¡± A sharp,manding voice suddenly echoed through the narrow alley, cutting through the tension like a de. In an instant, a figure darted into the alley. The woman moved swiftly, stepping in front of Mollie, her stance protective and unyielding. ¡°Kylee?¡± Mollie gasped, her voice tinged with shock. She was genuinely surprised as she recognized the woman now shielding her with unwavering determination. ¡°Mrs. Thomas, are you okay?¡± Kylee asked, sparing a quick nce back at Mollie, her face etched with concern. ¡°I¡ªI am fine,¡± Mollie stammered, her head nodding slightly as if to reassure herself as much as Kylee. The thug let out a derisiveugh, his eyes gleaming with malice. ¡°Another one? Even better! Both of you, hand over all your money now!¡± At that moment, Kylee spread her arms wide, an unshakable shield in front of Mollie. Her fierce re pinned the thug, radiating defiance like a mother hen guarding her brood. . . . Chapter 340 ?Chapter 340: ¡°I have already called the police. They are on their way!¡± she dered, her voice firm. ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯ll get out of here before the police catch you red-handed!¡± The thug¡¯s expression darkened into a venomous snarl. ¡°How dare you threaten me? Fine. Forget the money; I¡¯m taking both of you with me now! Let¡¯s see if the cops will save you in time!¡± With a sinister grin, he took a menacing step forward, his knife glinting in the dim alley light as he closed the gap between himself and the two women. Both Kylee and Mollie retreated, their movements hesitant as fear took hold of them. ¡°Stay behind me, Mrs. Thomas. I¡¯ll protect you,¡± Kylee dered, her voice steady with determination as she boldly stepped in front of Mollie, shielding her from the advancing thug. Surprised by her audacity, the thug hesitated for a split second before lifting his knife, its de gleaming menacingly, ready to strike. Without hesitation, Kylee lunged forward, grabbing the man¡¯s knife-wielding arm. ¡°Run, Mrs. Thomas! I¡¯ve got this!¡± she yelled, her voice strained but unwavering. Paralyzed by fear, Mollie stood rooted to the spot. ¡°I can¡¯t just leave you here, Kylee!¡± she eximed anxiously, her voice trembling. ¡°Forget about me! You need to get to safety!¡± Kylee shouted, the rising panic in her voice betraying her own fear. The thug¡¯s free handshed out violently, his palm connecting with Kylee¡¯s face in a loud p. Gal n o v el s . is your destination for fiction The impact reverberated through the alley, leaving Kylee reeling. She staggered backward, her vision swimming as she fought to keep her bnce. ¡°Kylee, are you okay?¡± Mollie¡¯s voice quivered with panic as she called out, her eyes fixed on Kylee¡¯s unsteady figure. Shaking her head to clear the dizziness, Kylee winced in pain, the sharp ringing in her ears making it hard for her to focus. After a brief moment, Kylee forced a shaky smile and said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Her words of reassurance belied the reality¡ªher cheek was already swollen, and a thin streak of blood trickled from the corner of her mouth, adding to her battered appearance. Seeing Kylee weakened, the thug shifted his attention to Mollie, his steps deliberate and threatening as he tried to approach her. Ignoring the pain radiating through her body, Kylee darted forward and nted herself firmly between Mollie and the thug. ¡°I will not let you get close to her!¡± she dered, her voice trembling but resolute. Despite the fear that coursed through her, Kylee stood tall, her resolve unwavering as she braced herself to shield Mollie from harm. The scene was truly touching. ¡°Get out of my way, you bitch!¡± the thug barked, his voice filled with venom as he lunged forward, intent on shoving Kylee out of his way. But Kylee, drawing on a deep well of courage, nted her feet and shoved him back with surprising force, sending him stumbling backward. The thug staggered, momentarily thrown off bnce, surprise shing across his face as he struggled to regain his footing. His expression twisted with rage, and his patience snapped entirely. Fury contorted his features as he lifted the knife high and charged at Kylee with reckless intent, the de arcing toward her in a swing. Acting on pure instinct, Kylee raised her arm, her body bracing for impact as the knife descended. . . . Chapter 341 ?Chapter 341: A piercing scream then shattered the tense silence. Blood blossomed along Kylee¡¯s left arm, where the de had cut deep, leaving a crimson trail in its wake. The blood poured out without stopping. The sight of the red blood was shocking, enough to make anyone¡¯s heart race with fear. Kylee¡¯s face drained of color as the pain set in. She pressed her hand tightly against her wound, but blood continued to seep between her fingers. ¡°Kylee!¡± Mollie rushed to her side, her voice filled with concern. The thug, clearly shocked that he had actually hurt someone, froze in ce, his mind struggling to process the situation. After a moment, his expression changed, and he turned, trying to flee the scene. But just as he turned, a figure emerged out of nowhere and kicked him hard in the chest. The force of the kick sent him crashing to the ground, writhing in pain from the impact. A man in ck quickly approached Mollie, bowing his head slightly. ¡°Mrs. Thomas, I¡¯m sorry that I amte.¡± He was one of Mollie¡¯s personal bodyguards. ¡°You¡¯re right on time,¡± Mollie said, her voice sharp. ¡°Get this guy to the police station now!¡± ¡°Understood, Mrs. Thomas,¡± the bodyguard replied. Just then, another bodyguard appeared. In a few quick motions, he subdued the thug with ease and swiftly took him away. As Kylee watched this, her expression changed slightly. For a moment, panic flickered across her face, and unease filled her eyes. ¡°Kylee, are you alright? Let me help you get to the hospital,¡± Mollie¡¯s voice snapped Kylee out of her thoughts. Kylee looked at Mollie, her face pale from the loss of blood. She shook her head weakly. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ okay¡­¡± ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll help you get there.¡± Mollie helped Kylee up and headed toward the hospital, with the same bodyguard from before apanying them. Kylee¡¯s wound was deep, needing more than ten stitches to close the gash. When Mollie saw Kylee¡¯s arm wrapped in bandages, a wave of emotions hit her. Mollie gazed at Kylee with appreciation, her voice soft. ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough, Kylee. If you hadn¡¯t been there, I don¡¯t know what would¡¯ve happened to me.¡± Mollie¡¯s tone softened, her words growing warmer toward Kylee. As she spoke, a thought crossed her mind, and she asked with curiosity, ¡°By the way, Kylee, what brought you there today?¡± Kylee pressed her lips together for a moment and replied, ¡°I have a friend who works around there, so I came by to visit her. I saw you heading into that alley and figured I¡¯d say hi since I know how well you look out for my sister. But I never expected to find you in danger like that.¡± Mollie nodded,prehension dawning on her. ¡°Ah, I get it now.¡± Just as she finished speaking¡­ ¡°Mollie!¡± Belinda appeared, clearly out of breath. Belinda was panting when she finally reached Mollie. She had clearly run all the way here. ¡°Mollie, are you alright? Did you get hurt?¡± Belinda asked with concern in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m okay, really. There¡¯s nothing for you to worry about,¡± Mollie quickly reassured Belinda. . . . Chapter 342 ?Chapter 342: After a pause, she added, ¡°It¡¯s Kylee who¡¯s hurt. If it weren¡¯t for her stepping in today, I don¡¯t know what would have happened!¡± Belinda exhaled in relief, her gaze shifting toward Kylee. When she saw Kylee¡¯s swollen face and bandaged arm, she paused, her expression turning doubtful. Shocked, she nced back at Mollie and asked, ¡°Kylee was the one who saved you?¡± ¡°Yes! Today, when I¡­¡± Mollie quickly recounted what had happened. Belinda furrowed her brow, lost in thought. Since when had Kylee be so brave and selfless? She remembered the time when she and Kylee had been out shopping and had seen a thief snatching a woman¡¯s wallet. She had wanted to intervene, but Kylee had stopped her, saying it wasn¡¯t worth getting involved¡ªespecially with the thief holding a knife. What if he attacked them? Kylee had even tried to pull her away from the scene, not wanting to expose the thief and help the woman. When she had eventually gone there to help, Kylee had kept her distance from her, pretending not to know her at all, scared of being dragged into the matter. But this time¡­ Kylee had acted so bravely to save Mollie? Discover more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??¦Ï?? (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°¦Ï¡± griega) This was odd. Belinda kept these thoughts to herself. Instead, she said, ¡°I guess we owe Kylee a proper thank you.¡± ¡°Definitely! We need to show her our gratitude.¡± Mollie nodded in agreement. Kylee softly waved her hand and said, ¡°Mrs. Thomas, Belinda, there is no need for you to thank me. This is nothing.¡± Once they left the hospital, Mollie had the bodyguard escort Kylee home. Then, she headed home with Belinda by her side. During the ride home, Belinda asked, ¡°Mollie, where were your bodyguards at that time? Why didn¡¯t they intervene when the thug tried to harm you?¡± Santino had always ensured that Mollie had bodyguards with her for protection. It didn¡¯t add up that the bodyguards had only arrived at the scene when the attacker had been about to flee. Mollie blinked in surprise before responding, ¡°They weren¡¯t present when it happened.¡± Belinda frowned slightly, her face disying a trace of suspicion. While driving Mollie home, Belinda pressed for more details about what had happened. As she learned the whole story, her frown only deepened. After dropping Mollie off at home, Belinda headed directly to the hospital to continue her work. Later in the evening, Kylee received a call from Mollie. ¡°A banquet in my honor?¡± Kylee asked, stunned by Mollie¡¯s words. In disbelief, she covered her mouth and paused to let the news sink in. After a while, she replied, ¡°Oh, please, Mrs. Thomas. You don¡¯t need to do that for me. You¡¯re like family to Belinda, and I¡¯m her sister¡ªwe¡¯re practically family ourselves. In a situation like that, seeing you in trouble, I couldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing. But really, it¡¯s no big deal. You don¡¯t need to hold a banquet for me because of this.¡± . . . Chapter 343 ?Chapter 343: Even though she tried to downy it, her heart was racing with excitement. She almost couldn¡¯t contain her happiness. ¡°You¡¯re a hero to me, Kylee, and I can¡¯t thank you enough. Don¡¯t turn this down; it¡¯s already decided!¡± Mollie said before hanging up. Unable to contain herself, Kylee screamed with pure excitement after the call ended. A banquet in her honor! A special banquet just for her! This was more than anything she could have ever dreamed of. When Mollie¡¯s bodyguards had arrived and taken the attacker away, Kylee had been nervous, afraid they might find something amiss about the matter. That was why she had been on edge recently. But she had never expected to get this call from Mollie. This meant the Thomas family hadn¡¯t found anything wrong and had even recognized her as a hero! How could she not be thrilled about this? She couldn¡¯t keep her excitement in check. She believed she had made the right move this time. Now, she had the chance to get close to the Thomas family. Santino and Mollie had no children, so they were incredibly close to Belinda, and now, they might start to feel the same way about her. If she yed her cards right with Santino and Mollie, she could have the chance to take Belinda¡¯s ce. Just the thought of it made her heart pound faster. Baker was just as thrilled when he heard the news. ¡°That is so great! You are amazing, Kylee! I¡¯m so proud of you!¡± Baker eximed in joy, his mood clearly lifted. Car, however, raised an eyebrow in confusion. ¡°A banquet in her honor? Isn¡¯t that a bit excessive? And so sudden?¡± Baker dismissed her concerns with a wave. ¡°Not at all!¡± he said with a smile. ¡°Kylee literally jumped in front of Mrs. Thomas to protect her from the knife! Who knows what might¡¯ve happened without her? Kylee¡¯s a hero in Mrs. Thomas¡¯ eyes! And the fact that Mrs. Thomas is throwing such avish banquet means she is truly grateful to Kylee. Throwing a banquet like that isn¡¯t cheap, you know. I always knew our Kylee was so likable! With her as the bridge, our family¡¯s rtionship with the Thomas family will only get better!¡± As he spoke, Baker eagerly rubbed his hands together, filled with excitement. The very next day, the news of the banquet spread quickly through high society. Kylee was bombarded with calls from her friends early in the morning. She could practically feel their envy and jealousy seeping through the phone. ¡°Kylee, I¡¯m so envious! The Thomas family is treating you so well, even throwing a special banquet just for you! What an honor! By doing this, they¡¯ve practically embraced you as one of their own! Your social status in Owathe is about to skyrocket. Just imagining it is so thrilling!¡± Kylee¡¯s smile widened, and she humbly responded, ¡°I never saw thising! I can only say that the Thomas family is truly amazing and values kindness.¡± Her friend replied without hesitation, ¡°That is a good thing! With their support, you¡¯ll be unstoppable in Owathe! With the Thomas family behind you, who would dare offend you? Even that sister of yours will have to tread carefully around you. After all, she didn¡¯t save Mrs. Thomas like you did. The Thomas family will surely value you more.¡± Kylee couldn¡¯t help but grin smugly upon hearing that, her heart swelling with satisfaction at her friend¡¯s words. Her friend then continued, ¡°Don¡¯t forget about me when youe out on top! I will always be your friend, right?¡± ¡°Of course, you will always be my friend,¡± Kylee answered with a chuckle. . . . Chapter 344 ?Chapter 344: In a secluded dining room at a restaurant, Holley had arranged for lunch with Belinda, so during her break, Belinda drove over to the restaurant to meet Holley. Belinda was surprised to find Baker already there in the private room when she arrived. She furrowed her brows in an instant. The moment Baker saw Belinda, he immediatelyunched into one of his typical rants. ¡°You think you¡¯re too good for me now? How dare you block your own father? When I tried calling you back, you just ignored me! Do you really think just because you are close to the Thomas family, you can treat me like that?¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh upon hearing that. She recalled thest time Baker had called her, sounding humble, but now, his true nature was out in the open. She wasn¡¯t at all surprised by Baker¡¯s sudden shift in attitude. After all, everyone was buzzing about how Kylee had recently be the hero for the Thomas family. People thought that the Thomas family valued Kylee more than Belinda now. That was why Baker no longer took Belinda seriously. ¡°What is it that you want? Just spit it out,¡± Belinda said as she sat down and began eating. Without hesitation, Baker made his demand. ¡°Your sister saved Mrs. Thomas, and now the Thomas family is about to host a banquet for her. If at the banquet, Mr. and Mrs. Thomas suggest supporting your sister in the future, you can¡¯t object. Understand?¡± Belinda gave Baker a pointed look, her dark eyes filled with contempt. Was he living in some kind of fantasy? Did he really think that was what would happen? Did he seriously believe that just because Kylee helped Mollie once, she could instantly gain the Thomas family¡¯s backing? Did he think it was that easy for him to get close to the Thomas family? Before Belinda could reply, Baker made another absurd demand. ¡°Even if Mr. Thomas doesn¡¯t mention anything like that, you need to bring it up yourself and say you hope they¡¯ll offer your sister support. Do you hear me?¡± At that moment, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but feel like she had just heard the biggest joke of the century. She stared at Baker, unable to believe what she had just heard. She couldn¡¯t wrap her head around how he could even say something like that. When Baker saw Belinda¡¯s expression, he frowned, his voice stern. ¡°Did you hear what I just said?¡± Belinda let out a sharpugh. ¡°Mr. Wright, you¡¯re really overthinking this. The Thomas family would never back Kylee.¡± Baker red at her. ¡°Why not? Why is it impossible? They epted you as a close friend. Why couldn¡¯t they do the same for Kylee? Besides, she saved Mrs. Thomas¡¯s life this time!¡± At that moment, it was as though a thought had struck Baker. He sneered, continuing, ¡°Belinda, I know you¡¯re upset that the Thomas family treats your sister so well and even wants to hold a special banquet for her now. You¡¯re worried that Kylee might steal their affection. But Belinda, you have to ept that things don¡¯t always go your way. Besides, isn¡¯t it wonderful that you and your sister can both be close to the Thomas family? People would envy what you have!¡± Unfazed by Baker¡¯s shameless words, Belinda calmly continued eating her meal. Seeing this, Baker exchanged a nce with Holley. Holley pressed her lips together for a moment and then turned to Belinda. ¡°Well¡­ Belinda, I think your father might have a point. Maybe you should consider¡ª¡± Before Holley could finish, Belinda cut her off sharply, saying, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t get involved in this!¡± Belinda set her fork aside. Rising from her seat, she gazed down at Baker and spoke, ¡°I will never agree to your request, so don¡¯t even think about it.¡± . . . Chapter 345 ?Chapter 345: ¡°As for the things you hope to happen, I can only wish you the best.¡± Without waiting for a response, Belinda turned and walked away. ¡°Belinda! Belinda, stop right there!¡± Baker shouted angrily as he watched Belinda walk away. Belinda didn¡¯t hesitate for even a second. She marched straight out of the room. As she recalled Baker¡¯s words, she only felt that he was absurd. Since he was so sure the Thomas family would show their support to Kylee, she would just wait and see what would happen at the banquet. In the afternoon, in a private room at a caf¨¦. ¡°Ms. Williamson, I¡¯m curious¡ªwhy did you want to meet with me?¡± Kylee asked, her eyes fixed on Minna, who sat across from her. Minna smiled, reached into her bag, and slid an elegant jewelry box across the table toward Kylee. Kylee¡¯s eyebrows shot up slightly as she saw the jewelry box in front of her. She turned to look at Minna and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this about, Ms. Williamson?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a gift for you, Ms. Wright,¡± Minna said. She paused for a moment before adding, ¡°I¡¯d like us to be friends.¡± Kylee was a bit surprised. ¡°Is this because of the Thomas family?¡± She wasn¡¯t naive. She knew that Minna suddenly giving her a gift meant that Minna wanted something from her. Minna didn¡¯t deny it. She nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s one reason. The other is¡­ We have amon enemy. So, how about we cooperate with each other?¡± Kylee frowned, her confusion evident as she looked at Minna. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand what you mean, Ms. Williamson.¡± Minna replied bluntly, ¡°Naturally, I am talking about Belinda.¡± Kylee let out a softugh. ¡°Ms. Williamson, I believe you¡¯re mistaken. Belinda is my sister. How could I possibly hold any ill will towards her?¡± ¡°Sister?¡± Minna sneered, her expression turning mocking as she stared at Kylee. ¡°A mistress¡¯s daughter, an illegitimate child¡­ Do you truly consider someone like that your sister?¡± Kylee¡¯s gaze momentarily shifted, but she just smiled. ¡°Belinda¡¯s birth circumstances aren¡¯t her fault. She shouldn¡¯t be med for that.¡± Minna inwardly scoffed, seeing Kylee as nothing but a hypocrite. She chuckled softly. ¡°Is that so? If you truly believe that, then why did you publicly state at my party that Belinda is your family¡¯s illegitimate child? And why mention that she once stole your ne? Ms. Wright, your actions toward Belinda hardly reflect the behavior of someone treating their sister well.¡± Kylee¡¯s face changed just a little, and she bit her lip for a moment. Then, she exined, ¡°I only spoke up because I heard Belinda was being used of stealing. I was concerned that, in a moment of temptation, she might have made the wrong decision, so I wanted to guide her. The ne incident was just a mistake on my part. I apologized afterward, and Belinda forgave me.¡± Minna didn¡¯t believe a single word Kylee had just said. She replied casually, ¡°No need for pretenses with me, Ms. Wright. Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± . . . Chapter 346 ?Chapter 346: ¡°I simply want to be friends and team up with you. After all, two minds are stronger than one, right?¡± Kylee continued to smile, maintaining herposure. ¡°Ms. Williamson, you¡¯re mistaken. Belinda and I share a strong bond, and I would never betray her,¡± she said. Minna¡¯s expression soured as she thought that Kylee was such a hypocrite. She had never given Kylee much thought, but who would have guessed that Kylee had somehow attracted the attention of the Thomas family? Minna straightened up. ¡°Since you refuse to admit it, there¡¯s nothing more I can say. If you don¡¯t want to cooperate with me, that¡¯s fine. But¡­¡± With that, Minna nudged the jewelry box toward Kylee. ¡°Please ept this gift, Ms. Wright. I hope you¡¯ll speak kindly of me to Mr. and Mrs. Thomas.¡± Kylee¡¯s gaze flickered as she looked at the jewelry box. There was no harm in befriending Minna. Besides, as Minna had mentioned earlier, they indeed had a mutual enemy. Perhaps Minna could prove useful down the line. And the jewelry box before her was undeniably enticing. With these thoughts in mind, Kylee didn¡¯t hesitate and took the gift. She looked at Minna. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Williamson. I¡¯ll put in a good word for you with Mrs. Thomas and the others.¡± Minna beamed and replied, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Wright.¡± With Kylee epting the gift, it was clear she would offer her assistance. As for coborating to deal with Belinda, there was no rush. They could discuss itter when their rtionship was more solidified. The two continued their conversation, shifting to other topics and no longer mentioning anything about Belinda. In the evening, at the Triumph Hotel. The hotel, owned by the Triumph Consortium, was hosting a banquet in Kylee¡¯s honor, organized by the Thomas family. By the time most of the guests had arrived, they were clustered in small groups, chatting eagerly about the event. The crowd murmured among themselves. ¡°The Wright sisters are really fortunate! The younger one is now close to the Thomas family, and the older one has saved Mrs. Thomas.¡± ¡°Do you think the Thomas family might also get close to Kylee and show their support for her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite possible! With this grand setup, they may openly dere that they will support her from now on.¡± ¡°The Wright family really struck gold! Two incredible daughters!¡± Belinda, overhearing the conversation, stayedposed, showing no signs of concern. She leisurely ate her cake, unaffected by the talk around her. ¡°Belinda, why are you so calm? Aren¡¯t you concerned?¡± Bethany asked as she stood beside Belinda. ¡°Why would I be concerned?¡± Belinda answered, taking another bite of her cake. Bethany said, ¡°Do you think Santino will actually be close to Kylee?¡± ¡°He and his family wouldn¡¯t rush into something like that,¡± Belinda said with certainty. ¡°I agree!¡± Bethany nodded, her expression tightening as she leaned in and murmured, ¡°But truthfully, something doesn¡¯t sit right with this. I can¡¯t understand why the Thomas family is putting on such an extravagant banquet for Kylee.¡± She couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it. . . . Chapter 347 ?Chapter 347: Belinda answered, ¡°Mollie must have her reasons for this.¡± Bethany bit her lip and fell silent. Meanwhile, Baker, Kylee¡¯s father, was mingling with people at the event. ¡°Mr. Wright, you¡¯ve certainly raised your daughters well!¡± ¡°Absolutely! Both of your daughters are doctors at the Grand ins General Hospital now. That¡¯s quite impressive!¡± ¡°Mr. Wright, here¡¯s my card. Let¡¯s make sure our families keep in touch.¡± ¡°Mr. Wright, here¡¯s my business card.¡± Keep us in mind for any future business opportunities!¡± Baker had received so many business cards that day. A smile never left his face. He walked with a spring in his step, feeling victorious. Kylee truly was his lucky charm! Meanwhile, on the other side, Vincent nced at Baker with contempt. He looked at Lucas and asked, ¡°Lucas, what¡¯s your take on the Thomas couple? Doesn¡¯t their behavior seem a bit odd? It feels rushed and suspicious.¡± Lucas had been watching Belinda eat the cake. Upon hearing this, he shifted his gaze and calmly replied, ¡°If there¡¯s anything off, we¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± He sensed that the situation was moreplex than it seemed. At that moment, Belinda excused herself to use the restroom. She entered a stall and closed the door, only to overhear a conversation. ¡°Kylee really got lucky this time! She happened to save Mrs. Thomas! Why can¡¯t I get a chance like that?¡± ¡°Maybe you should hang around the Thomas family¡¯s residence and follow Mrs. Thomas. Eventually, you¡¯ll get your shot!¡± ¡°Get out of here! I¡¯m not that desperate!¡± ¡°I overheard people saying that Kylee might be close to the Thomas family from now on. If that happens, it¡¯ll be really interesting!¡± ¡°If that happens, Belinda might have to watch her step!¡± ¡°It¡¯ll serve her right! Let¡¯s see if Belinda dares to be so arrogant now!¡± ¡°Alright, the banquet¡¯s starting soon. Let¡¯s go; we can¡¯t miss this.¡± ¡°Exactly. Let¡¯s go!¡± The restroom grew silent again soon after. Even though Belinda had heard everything, her face remained impassive, as though their words didn¡¯t concern her. She returned to the venue just as the banquet was about to start. Since only Mollie had arrived today, with neither Santino nor Darren present, Mollie was the only person to step onto the stage. Standing behind the microphone, Mollie smiled warmly at the crowd, saying, ¡°This evening¡¯s banquet is mainly to show my gratitude to Kylee for her life-saving act.¡± While speaking, Mollie looked towards Kylee in the audience and called out, ¡°Kylee, please join me on stage now.¡± Kylee gently pressed her lips together for a moment, lifted the edge of her dress, and made her way to the stage with poise. Her attire tonight was breathtakingly elegant, and her bold, vibrant makeup captured everyone¡¯s gaze. Upon reaching the stage, Mollie continued her words of gratitude. Kylee smiled softly and replied, ¡°Mrs. Thomas, you¡¯re too kind. In a situation like yesterday¡¯s, anyone would have done the same thing.¡± . . . Chapter 348 ?Chapter 348: Mollie raised an eyebrow slightly and said, ¡°Is that so? Well, there¡¯s something I want to ask you, Kylee. I¡¯d like everyone here to hear it.¡± When Kylee heard this, her heart skipped a beat, and a surge of excitement coursed through her. She thought Mollie was about to dere her support for her from now on. Why else would Mollie say something like that in front of everyone? The thought sent her heart racing as Kylee eagerly awaited Mollie¡¯s next words. It wasn¡¯t just Kylee; the guests also seemed to share the same assumption. All eyes focused on Mollie as she spoke clearly, each word deliberate. ¡°Kylee, you intentionally approached me and even hired someone to stage a robbery. What exactly is your goal?¡± The room fell deathly silent, as if time itself had paused. Kylee¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she stared at Mollie, panic and unease shing across her face. However, she quickly regained herposure. She told herself that Mollie likely had no evidence and was merely trying to catch her off guard. She couldn¡¯t afford to admit to anything now. She had to remain calm and not let herself be exposed. Gathering her strength, Kylee feigned shock and hurt. ¡°Mrs. Thomas, what are you talking about? I never intentionally approached you!¡± she said. ¡°What do you think Mrs. Thomas is implying?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it clear? That supposed brave act and life-saving story¡ªit was all orchestrated by Kylee.¡± ¡°Wow, she¡¯s really bold!¡± Mollie raised her eyebrows slightly, a smirk ying on her lips. ¡°Is that so?¡± After speaking, she nodded toward a certain direction. Momentster, a voice echoed through the speakers. The first voice was a man¡¯s. ¡°What do you need me to look into?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. Just follow the woman in the photo for two days, observe her daily routine, and see if there are any patterns. Also, check if she¡¯s with any bodyguards.¡± This time, the voice was a woman¡¯s. As soon as the woman¡¯s voice yed, everyone turned to look at Kylee. It was undeniable¡ªit was her voice. ¡°Alright, I will do that for you. Just wait for my report.¡± Ten secondster, the man¡¯s voice came back. ¡°I have been following her for two days. Every day at eleven in the morning, she goes to a pottery studio on Aelbank Road. It¡¯s in a secluded area, and cars can¡¯t get there. She has to walk through a narrow alley to reach her destination.¡± ¡°I have also noticed she doesn¡¯t have any bodyguards with her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Kylee¡¯s voice was heard again in the recording. ¡°I want you to help me hire someone to stage a robbery.¡± After a brief pause, Kylee continued, ¡°I will then step in, acting as the hero. Tell that thug he can hurt me a little, but ensure he doesn¡¯t go overboard. He also cannot be too gentle. We can¡¯t let anyone discover anything amiss about it.¡± ¡°What should we do with the target? Should we cause her some harm?¡± the man inquired again. After a moment, Kylee responded, ¡°It all depends on the situation. We can intimidate her a bit, but let¡¯s avoid any injuries. Her husband is very protective, and if he learns that she is hurt, he might investigate the matter further, which could expose us.¡± ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll handle it!¡± the man replied. . . . Chapter 349 ?Chapter 349: The recording ended there. The big screen on the stage suddenly flickered to life, showing a bank statement with Kylee¡¯s name on it. One by one, additional pieces of evidence appeared, showing how Kylee had transferred money into the private investigator¡¯s ount. The evidence was undeniable, leaving Kylee with no room to deny her actions. Kylee¡¯s face turned ashen. She had never anticipated that things would turn out this way. How could this be happening? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be recognized as a close friend by the Thomas family today? How did it all go so wrong? Kylee¡¯s calm demeanorpletely crumbled. ¡°Kylee has crossed the line! Resorting to such deceitful tactics.¡± ¡°This is what they call risking everything for wealth and status. She thought her n was perfect, but¡­¡± ¡°She is really shameless!¡± ¡°So Mrs. Thomas arranged this whole banquet just to publicly humiliate Kylee? Isn¡¯t this a bit too much?¡± ¡°Kylee haspletely disgraced herself now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s worse than that. I doubt she¡¯ll ever be able to face anyone in public again.¡± ¡°Mrs. Thomas¡¯s n was absolutely brilliant! She pretended to be thankful to Kylee and promised a banquet. This made Kylee believe she had forged a connection with the Thomas family, filling her with happiness.¡± ???l????v??????.c??m brings fresh updates ¡°But who would have expected that at the banquet, Kylee would face such a harsh public humiliation?¡± ¡°Honestly, Kylee has only herself to me. If she hadn¡¯t resorted to such despicable tricks, none of this would have happened. She really did this to herself!¡± ¡°I was curious why Santino and Darren were absent earlier. Now, it all makes sense.¡± Bethany was so stunned that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. She nudged Belinda with her elbow and whispered, ¡°Belinda, did you know this would happen tonight?¡± Belinda gave a slight shrug. ¡°After that incident, something felt off, so I asked Mollie to keep an eye on things. When I heard about the banquet for Kylee, I asked her again. She just told me not to worry and to observe. That¡¯s when I realized this wasn¡¯t going to be an ordinary event.¡± Bethany scoffed. ¡°Kylee really has some audacity! Toe up with a scheme like faking a robbery and pretending to be the hero¡ªwhat was she even thinking? She must¡¯ve noticed.¡± ¡°How well Santino and Mollie have been treating you and gotten greedy, thinking she could get close to the Thomas family using schemes.¡± Belinda let out a coldugh at this. On stage, Mollie spoke once more. ¡°My family only values Belinda. Nothing and no one will be able to change that. To anyone with hidden agendas trying to get close to me and my husband¡ªthink before you act. Ask yourself if you¡¯re ready to face the fury of the Thomas family!¡± Mollie¡¯s expression was icy, and her voice dripped with an undeniable threat. In an instant, everyone who had been plotting something because of the banquet quickly abandoned their schemes. They all understood that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend Mollie or the Thomas family. Vincent eximed, ¡°Mrs. Thomas certainly knows how to make an impression! I have never witnessed such a brutal way of humiliating someone before. She gave Kylee hope only to shatter it without mercy. It¡¯s pure emotional wreckage! Look at Kylee and her parents now¡ªthey are beyond mortified!¡± . . . Chapter 350 Chapter 350: Lucas gave a small smirk and spoke in a low, gravelly voice. ¡°Mrs. Thomas also took this chance to issue a warning to everyone else.¡± Vincent chuckled and nodded in agreement. ¡°Right. Watching the Thomas family take such a bold stance for Belinda, even going after the Williamson and Sampson families, must have sparked envy in many. Everyone longs for a protector with that much power. Plus, since Mr. and Mrs. Thomas don¡¯t have many close friends, many people are trying to get close to them. Especially after what happened with Kylee, people are all nning something to do that. But after tonight, who would dare do something like that again? Unless they want to get themselves killed, they wouldn¡¯t dare try anything. Mrs. Thomas¡¯ approach of setting an example is genius!¡± Lucas remained silent, sensing that Mollie had a deeper motive behind her actions toward Kylee¡­ At that moment, Mollie spoke again, this time directing her words straight at Car and Baker. ¡°Mr. Wright, Mrs. Wright, while you¡¯re focused on your careers, perhaps you should pay more attention to your child¡¯s upbringing.¡± If you neglect to teach your daughter properly, the world will make sure she learns the hard way. Her words nearly used them outright of failing as parents. Car and Baker werepletely humiliated. Baker, feeling so embarrassed, shifted ufortably. The more confident he had been earlier, the more disgraceful he now appeared. ¡°Yes, yes,¡± he answered stiffly, his voice barely audible. He immediately turned, ring at Kylee, who was still on the stage, pale and trembling. ¡°Get down here,¡± he barked. Kylee, startled by Baker¡¯s yell, snapped out of her trance and hurriedly lifted her skirt to descend the stage. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is full of thrilling adventures ¡°Wait,¡± Mollie¡¯s voice rang out, halting her in her tracks. Though gentle, her tone sent a cold shiver down Kylee¡¯s spine. Kylee slowly turned to face Mollie, her voice shaking as she asked, ¡°Mrs. Thomas, is there anything else you want to say to me?¡± Mollie smiled, ¡°Do you still recall using Belinda of stealing your ne at the Williamson family banquet?¡± Kylee immediately froze upon hearing that. When Baker heard this, his expression shifted. He quickly tried to exin, ¡°This is all a misunderstanding! Kylee didn¡¯t¡ª¡± Before he could finish, Mollie cut him off sharply, ¡°Let her speak for herself!¡± Baker was left speechless. Kylee bit her lip nervously. What more could she say in a situation like this? After a few seconds, she finally spoke. ¡°I¡­ I was wrong. Belinda¡­ She never stole anything from me.¡± Mollie¡¯s voice remained calm and unwavering as she continued, ¡°Since you made a mistake saying that, don¡¯t you think you owe Belinda an apology, Ms. Wright?¡± Kylee¡¯s face paled at once. At that moment, the guests, almost in unison, stepped aside, clearing a path for Belinda to walk forward. Belinda was momentarily startled but quickly regained herposure, meeting Kylee¡¯s gaze on stage with calm resolve. A brief flicker of resentment shed in Kylee¡¯s eyes as she stared at Belinda, frozen in ce for a long while. Baker broke the silence atst. ¡°Mrs. Thomas, Kylee just misspoke. There¡¯s no need for an apology. She and Belinda are sisters, after all. Sisters don¡¯t hold grudges, right?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Mollie raised an eyebrow. ¡°I was thinking of letting this slide if Ms. Wright apologizes to Belinda, but now, it seems there¡¯s no reason for me to be lenient.¡± . . .
Message from Noa: Happy Thursday! I hope you¡¯ve enjoyed thetest chapters! God loves you and Noa wishes you the best. (?O?=)? ? . Chapter 351 ?Chapter 351: The moment Mollie finished speaking, Kylee¡¯s and Baker¡¯s faces went pale. The guests exchanged nervous nces. It was clear to everyone that Mollie was taking a stand for Belinda. Bethany leaned closer and whispered to Belinda, ¡°Mrs. Thomas really has your back!¡± Belinda smiled gently, moved by the gesture. ¡°I will apologize to her!¡± Kylee blurted out. She quickly stepped off the stage and made her way toward Belinda, her steps heavy and reluctant. Standing before Belinda, Kylee took a deep breath, gritted her teeth, and then said, ¡°Belinda, I¡¯m sorry. I misspoke and falsely used you that day. I truly apologize and hope you can forgive my mistake.¡± Though Kylee¡¯s words seemed sincere, the look in her eyes revealed her true feelings. She was clearly angry. Belinda couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh inwardly, a hint of mockery shing across her face. She nodded slightly. ¡°Since you¡¯re so sincere in your apology, how could I not forgive you? But remember to be more cautious with your words in the future, Kylee. I¡¯m sure you understand how easily words can lead to trouble.¡± Belinda¡¯s smile remained unwavering as she spoke. Meanwhile, Kylee¡¯s face shifted from pale to flushed, a kaleidoscope of emotions ying out. In the end, she stumbled out of the venue in a daze, unsure how she had even managed to leave. This banquet was truly a revtion for everyone present. Mollie¡¯s move was a stroke of genius, killing three birds with one stone! Those who had been waiting for Belinda¡¯s downfall or trying to win Kylee¡¯s favor were now left humiliated. Who could have anticipated such a turn of events? After the banquet, Mollie pulled Belinda aside and invited her to stay at the Thomas family¡¯s residence for the night. Back at the Thomas family¡¯s home, Belinda and the others gathered on the sofa. Mollie finally exined, ¡°Actually, my bodyguards noticed the private detective following me from day one. I wanted to figure out who was behind it and what they were up to, so I waited to see how it all yed out.¡± Mollie chuckled coldly. ¡°When Kylee showed up, I knew she was the one orchestrating everything. I could guess her motives as well.¡± It turned out that Mollie¡¯s reactions during the confrontation with the thug had all been an act. Hearing this, Belinda eximed, ¡°So that¡¯s why your bodyguard didn¡¯t intervene at that time! You nned everything from the start!¡± Mollie nodded and smiled. ¡°Exactly. Even this banquet is a ¡®gift¡¯ I prepared for Kylee¡ªsomething she will never forget.¡± ¡°Yes, it is truly unforgettable for her,¡± Belinda said, unable to stop herself from smiling. Not just Kylee, Belinda thought¡ªBaker would surely remember this night as well. In sharp contrast to the warm atmosphere at the Thomas family¡¯s residence, the Wright family home was filled with tension that night. As soon as the Wright family members arrived home, Car snapped at Kylee, ¡°Get down on your knees now!¡± Kylee bit her lower lip so hard that it turned white. Her eyes were red-rimmed as she lowered her gaze, slowly sinking to her knees. . . . Chapter 352 ?Chapter 352: Car¡¯s chest heaved with fury, her face a deep shade of red. ¡°Hiring thugs to stage a robbery and ying the hero? Kylee, you¡¯ve really crossed the line! Is this what I taught you to do? Did I teach you to stoop so low just to get what you want?¡± Kylee remained silent, too terrified to speak a word. ¡°Answer me!¡± Car mmed her fist on the table, her voice cutting through the silence with pure fury. Kylee¡¯s body trembled violently as she quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I was wrong! I know I shouldn¡¯t have done it. I just¡­ I wasn¡¯t thinking clearly and made a terrible decision.¡± After a moment of hesitation, she continued, ¡°I saw how well the Thomas family members treated Belinda. I became so envious that I¡­¡± Car let out a chillingugh. ¡°Envious? Is that all? You were so envious that, at the Williamson family¡¯s banquet, in front of everyone, you used Belinda of stealing your ne?¡± Kylee lifted her gaze to Car, shaking her head in defense. ¡°I¡­ I just blurted it out without thinking. It wasn¡¯t intentional. I¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother lying. You knew exactly what you were doing,¡± Car interjected sharply. After a pause, she continued, ¡°I gave birth to you. Do you think I, your mother, don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in your mind? You were jealous of Belinda and held resentment toward her. You wanted to destroy her because of your jealousy.¡± ¡°Did you even think about the consequences of bringing up Belinda¡¯s past in that setting? Did you forget that she¡¯s your sister?¡± Hearing this, Kylee ground her teeth in frustration. Belinda wasn¡¯t her sister! Belinda was just the daughter of a mistress¡ªan illegitimate child who had no ce being called her sister! At times, Kylee truly wondered if Car had lost her mind. Not only did she tolerate Holley, the mistress, but she had also even allowed Belinda to move into their home without a single objection. Kylee often wondered if her mother even truly loved her father. Was this how someone who was in love would behave? ¡°Enough, Car. Kylee already knows she was wrong. Stop scolding her and let her stand up,¡± Baker spoke up at that moment. ¡°She is spoiled because of you! And now, she has stooped to such disgraceful tactics!¡± The veins on Car¡¯s forehead bulged with fury. After a deep breath, she ordered, ¡°Kylee, you¡¯ll stay kneeling tonight! No one is to let you up without my permission! And for this week, you¡¯re confined to your room, reflecting on your actions!¡± Hearing this, Kylee looked up at Car, disbelief flooding her face. Even Baker¡¯s face changed. ¡°Car, isn¡¯t making her kneel all night too harsh? She still has to go to work tomorrow.¡± ¡°If the punishment isn¡¯t severe, how will she learn?¡± Car was unmoved by Baker¡¯s protests and snapped, ¡°Take leave from the hospital tomorrow, Kylee! If you can¡¯t get leave, then quit your job!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Kylee cried out in shock. ¡°This is non-negotiable.¡± With that, Car stood up and went upstairs. . . . Chapter 353 ?Chapter 353: Kylee was frozen, unable to react for what felt like an eternity. ¡°Kylee¡­¡± Baker began, but Kylee quickly cut him off. ¡°Dad, please go upstairs.I want to be alone for a while,¡± Kylee said, her voice unusually calm. After a brief pause, Baker sighed and left. Kylee knelt, her back straight, her heart seething with jealousy, resentment, and bitterness. She couldn¡¯t ept that her meticulously nned scheme had copsed like this. After tonight, she would be infamous in the entire high society. Everyone now knew she had hired people to stage a robbery and gain favor with the Thomas family. How could she face anyone in this circle from now on? What would the socialites think of her? Her reputation was utterly tarnished now! These thoughts filled Kylee with rage, her eyes bloodshot with fury. She silently cursed Mollie for her ruthlessness. She vowed to remember this and repay it a hundredfold in the future! After heading upstairs, Baker entered his study first. He retrieved his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Baker, how did the evening turn out? Did Santino recognize Kylee as one of their close friends?¡± Holley¡¯s concerned tone filled the line as soon as the call connected. Baker inhaled deeply beforeunching into a detailed ount of the banquet¡¯s events for Holley. Holley was left momentarily speechless after hearing that, trying to wrap her mind around what Baker had just said. ??????????????????.?????? ¨C more stories here ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡­¡± ¡°Mrs. Thomas went to the extent of hosting a banquet solely to humiliate Kylee and support Belinda! Wasn¡¯t her intent clear¡ªto utterly destroy Kylee? She truly pulled out all the stops for that!¡± Baker¡¯s words were steeped in biting sarcasm, each sentenceced with sharp undertones. ¡°Did this upset Kylee a lot?¡± Holley inquired. ¡°Naturally, she is upset,¡± Baker answered. ¡°No, upset isn¡¯t the right word¡ªshe is crushed. She is still kneeling in the foyer because Car insists she stay there until she lets her get up.¡± Holley gasped in disbelief, blurting out, ¡°What? How could Car possibly do that to Kylee? Is she expecting Kylee to stay on her knees the entire night? Even if Car doesn¡¯t care about Kylee, I still care about her!¡± The words escaped Holley¡¯s lips before she could stop them, her voice trembling with both concern for Kylee and anger toward Car¡¯s actions. ¡°Holley!¡± Baker eximed, his brow knitting into a subtle frown. On the other end of the line, Holley paused briefly and then rushed to rify, ¡°I can¡¯t help it¡ªI see Kylee as if she were my own daughter.¡± Baker¡¯s eyes gleamed with a hard-to-read look. After a moment of silence, he spoke with a tone heavy with implication. ¡°Holley, you should take pride. The daughter you raised is truly remarkable!¡± Holley¡¯s words caught in her throat. She didn¡¯t know how to respond to Baker¡¯s sarcastic words. . . . Chapter 354 ?Chapter 354: ¡°That¡¯s enough for now,¡± Baker said curtly before ending the call. After the call had ended, Holley¡¯s eyes narrowed, her face clouded with a fleeting, cryptic emotion. Her hand, poised on the coffee table, tightened into a fist before she rxed it again, her face gradually slipping back intoposure. The following day. Harold had called Belinda the night before, informing her they would be staying overnight at the vi on the outskirts today. At the crack of dawn, Belinda had already packed her bags and awaited Harold and the others to pick her up. As Belinda was about to leave the room, her phone rang unexpectedly. When she saw Addie¡¯s name on the screen, a brief flicker crossed her face before she picked up the phone. ¡°Do you have the blood test results?¡± Belinda asked immediately. ¡°Yes,¡± Addie replied. After a short hesitation, she added, ¡°There¡¯s no sign of any drugs in your blood.¡± Belinda¡¯s brows knitted in surprise. ¡°Really?¡± Addie confirmed with a nod, saying, ¡°Yeah, I tested it several times, and the results were clear¡ªno drug traces. So, either the drugs left your system quickly, or there weren¡¯t any to begin with.¡± Belinda pressed her lips together, uncertainty shing in her gaze. Was it possible she had been overthinking the matter? Could it truly be nothing more than her inability to hold her alcohol that night? ¡°Star,¡± Addie said gently, ¡°really think about it. Did you notice anything unusual with your body that night?¡± Belinda pondered briefly before replying, ¡°No, nothing stood out except how drunk I felt.¡± ¡°Is it possible no one drugged you at all? Maybe you were just off that day and got drunk more quickly than usual,¡± Addie said. ¡°Perhaps,¡± Belinda murmured, her tone contemtive. Despite the lingering sense that something was amiss, the clean blood test results only deepened her confusion. Unable to unravel the mystery, Belinda chose to set the matter aside for the moment. Ending the call, she made her way downstairs. A sleek, opulent limousine from the rk family pulled up outside. As Belinda climbed into the car, the vehicle purred to life, setting off toward their destination. While the car cruised down the road, Harold turned to Belinda and asked, ¡°Belinda, how¡¯s Mollie doing?¡± Belinda knew that Harold was asking if Mollie had been hurt during the so-called robbery. She shook her head. ¡°No, she wasn¡¯t hurt. The robber didn¡¯t even touch her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Harold said with a relieved sigh. ¡°Kylee has gone too far this time. To think she would resort to this! She has tarnished Car¡¯s good reputation!¡± Harold had never liked Kylee. He had always felt there was something off about her. Time had proven him right. ¡°The Thomas family has really been kind to you,¡± Norma said. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m quite fortunate to have their care and affection,¡± Belinda responded, nodding. Lucas, throughout the entire conversation, remained silent, his gaze asionally shifting to Belinda. It seemed he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. Harold noticed this and smirked inwardly, his mood lifting considerably. They all took a short break after arriving at the house. Then, Belinda went to prepare lunch for everyone. Harold had said in the car that it had been a while since he had tasted Belinda¡¯s cooking, so Belinda had promised to cook lunch today. She kept it simple with just a few home-cooked dishes. . . . Chapter 355 ?Chapter 355: When it was time to eat, the four of them took their seats at the dining table. Harold raised his ss and said, ¡°Let¡¯s make a toast to our family.¡± Everyone raised their ss in a toast. Harold looked at Lucas and Belinda and added, ¡°I hope the four of us can get together to have meals every day from now on.¡± His words were loaded with hidden meaning. Belinda and Lucas were stunned for a moment, ncing at each other. Their eyes met, and they both sensed a strange emotion in each other¡¯s gaze. However, neither said anything. The meal was pleasant, and Lucas ate more than usual. When everyone was done with lunch, they each headed to their respective rooms for a nap. In Belinda¡¯s room, there was only one bed, and Lucas was with her. When she returned to the room, shey on the bed without hesitation. Surprisingly, Lucasy down beside her. Belinda cast him a questioning look. ¡°You¡­¡± Lucas, however, met her gaze calmly. ¡°It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t shared a bed before,¡± he said. Belinda didn¡¯t know how to respond to his words. This man! She red at him for a while, saying nothing. Finally, she turned away and tried to get some rest. The sound of Lucas¡¯ steady breathing filled the air. For some reason, this put Belinda at ease, and before long, she was asleep. Lucas, who was awake, turned to face Belinda when he realized that she had fallen asleep. He couldn¡¯t believe that Belinda was lying right there beside him now. The sight of her beside him calmed his heart. He realized that he had been thinking a lot about her. However, he didn¡¯t want to think too deeply about why, so he closed his eyes and soon fell asleep. Later in the afternoon, Harold suggested that Lucas teach Belinda how to swim. ¡°There¡¯s really no need for that. I don¡¯t want to learn how to swim,¡± Belinda said, declining the idea. She was actually a little afraid of water. However, Harold disagreed with her. ¡°Learning is never a bad thing, Belinda. Besides, swimming is an important survival skill. It could save your life someday. You have to learn it!¡± he insisted. He then turned to Lucas and added, ¡°I¡¯m entrusting her care to you. Make sure she learns how to swim.¡± ¡°Really, Harold, it¡¯s not necessary!¡± Belinda protested. Lucas, however, noticed the hint of fear in Belinda¡¯s eyes and a mischievous glint appeared in his. Without hesitation, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Belinda was left speechless. Belinda stared at Lucas, her face a mix of surprise and disbelief. What was he thinking? How had he ended up agreeing to teach her how to swim? Did he really have so much free time? ¡°Excellent!¡± Harold chimed in, nodding approvingly. ¡°You two should get started right away.¡± As usual, Harold was very considerate. The servants had already prepared swimsuits for Belinda and Lucas, which only deepened Belinda¡¯s suspicion that this was part of some grand n of Harold¡¯s. . . . Chapter 356 ?Chapter 356: After changing into her swimsuit, Belinda wrapped herself tightly in a towel and descended the stairs at a reluctant pace. The backyard pool gleamed in the sunlight, and Lucas was already there. Lucas moved effortlessly through the water,pleting a fewps before emerging from the pool. The sunlight cast a golden glow over him, entuating his tanned skin, defined chest, and firm muscles. Droplets of water glistened as they trailed down his body, making it almost impossible for Belinda not to stare. Belinda was in a daze, clutching the towel around her, trying to steady her heart. Lucas caught sight of her and broke the silence with a low, charming voice. ¡°What are you standing there for? Get in the water now.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t move. Lucas arched a brow, his toneced with teasing impatience. ¡°Do you need me to go there and invite you personally?¡± ¡°Stay where you are! I¡¯ll get in myself!¡± Belinda quickly said, stopping him before he could make a move. Without giving herself time to overthink, she unwrapped the towel around her and let it fall. The moment she did, Lucas¡¯ gaze sharpened, his pupils narrowing ever so slightly. Belinda was wearing a sleek, ck three-piece bikini. Lucas had always been aware of her striking figure¡ªslender yet curvaceous, with a perfect bnce of elegance and allure. Her toned waist, her long, graceful legs¡­ She was stunning, and the sight of her in that swimsuit rendered him momentarily speechless. Lucas¡¯ dark eyes lingered on Belinda¡¯s body, their intensity growing. Belinda, noticing his gaze, began to feel self-conscious. She hadn¡¯t expected the servants to have prepared something so bold for her. Clearing her throat, she slowly stepped into the water, the coolness making her heart race faster than it already was. As she waded in deeper, Lucas approached her, extending a hand toward her. She hesitated for a second, staring at his long, strong fingers before finally cing her hand in his. The moment their hands touched, Lucas led Belinda further into the pool. But as Belinda felt she was getting closer to deep waters, panic surged through her. ¡°Lucas, stop!¡± she cried out, her voice tinged with fear. Turning to look at Belinda directly in the eyes, Lucas said slowly, ¡°Belinda, the first lesson you need to learn is¡­¡± Before Belinda could process his words, he released her hand. Belinda¡¯s world tilted as she began to sink. ¡°Lucas¡ªI¡ª¡± she cried out, her voice drowned out by a rush of water. Her arms iled wildly, sshing water everywhere as panic gripped her. Water stung her nose and throat, making her cough and choke. Then, just as quickly, a strong arm wrapped around her waist, pulling her upward. Belinda clung to Lucas¡¯ neck instinctively, her grip desperate. Their bodies pressed tightly together as he brought her above the surface. Water dripped from Belinda¡¯s face as she gasped for air, coughing violently. Lucas held her firmly, his grip unyielding as he steadied her. Belinda¡¯s chest rose and fell against him, her racing heart audible in the quiet between her gasps. She struggled to regain her breath, coughing for a while. As soon as she stopped coughing, she smacked Lucas on the back with surprising force, her face flushing with anger. ¡°Lucas, you bastard!¡± she snapped, her voice a bit shaky. Lucas¡¯ lips curved into a wicked smile, one eyebrow arching with a hint of yfulness. ¡°This is your first lesson. You can¡¯t learn to swim without choking on water at least once.¡± . . . Chapter 357 ?Chapter 357: Belinda stared at him, utterly speechless. Her anger surged, fueled by his shameless smirk. ¡°You jerk! Is this your idea of teaching someone to swim? I¡¯m done! I¡¯m getting out of here¡ªand I will tell Harold about this!¡± she snapped, her teeth clenched in fury. ¡°Calm down!¡± Lucas barked. Belinda swung her arm, aiming another p at Lucas¡¯ shoulder. ¡°Who do you think you are? Let me leave! I want out, you arrogant jerk!¡± Lucas¡¯ expression darkened, his eyes narrowing dangerously. ¡°Belinda, keep this up, and I might just let you fall into the water. Want to test me?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, a flicker of defiance shing across her face. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± ¡°Try me.¡± Lucas¡¯ voice dropped an octave, his low chuckle carrying a note of warning as he pretended to loosen his grip on Belinda. Belinda froze, panic seizing her. Then, without thinking, she lifted her legs and wrapped them tightly around Lucas¡¯ waist. The sudden move brought their bodies closer, the proximity electric. Lucas¡¯ pupils constricted. He was caught off guard by her action. His voice turned tense, barely above a growl. ¡°Belinda, let go,¡± he said. ¡°No!¡± Belinda shot back defiantly, clinging to him tightly as though to challenge him. ¡°Let go,¡± Lucas said again, his tone sharp yet husky. When Belinda tightened her grip instead, Lucas¡¯ jaw ticked. Discover endless adventures on g alno vels ; con He reached down, trying to pry her legs from around his waist. But Belinda only held on tighter, wrapping herself around him like an octopus. ¡°You¡¯re not shaking me off that easily!¡± she dered with determination. Her defiance was short-lived. A momentter, her brow furrowed as she felt something firm pressing against her thigh. ¡°Lucas¡­¡± she began hesitantly, her voice uncertain. ¡°Something¡¯s poking me¡­¡± Then, the realization hit her suddenly, and she quickly stopped talking. Her face turned crimson in an instant. That¡­ that was¡­ Belinda¡¯s wide eyes darted to Lucas¡¯ face, which was now a mix of strainedposure and mild exasperation. The atmosphere around them grew awkward. Lucas cleared his throat, his voice low and gruff. ¡°Get down. Now.¡± He then averted his gaze, looking anywhere but at Belinda. Belinda¡¯s expression stiffened as she quickly unwrapped her legs from his waist and let go of Lucas. But the moment she let go, her body started to sink again. A sh of panic crossed her face, but before she could say a word, Lucas¡¯ hand shot out, grabbing her waist and pulling her back to him. Their bodies pressed together once more, the water rippling softly around them. Belinda¡¯s hands instinctively rested on Lucas¡¯ shoulders as their eyes met. Neither of them spoke at that moment, the silence between them charged with something unspoken. Lucas¡¯ gaze darkened, his emotions swirling like a brewing storm. He couldn¡¯t look away from Belinda¡¯s flushed face, her slightly parted lips drawing him in. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed hard. His resolve faltered, and before he knew it, he was leaning in to kiss Belinda. Warm breath brushed against Belinda¡¯s face as Lucas closed the gap between them. Belinda¡¯s heart raced wildly, her breaths quick and shallow. Unable to resist, she let her eyes flutter closed. . . . Chapter 358 ?Chapter 358: Just as Lucas¡¯ lips were about to brush hers, a shrill ringtone shattered the moment, cutting through the tension like a de. Both Lucas and Belinda froze. Belinda¡¯s eyes snapped open, her cheeks ming as she quickly averted her gaze. Lucas exhaled heavily, clearing his throat as he also averted his gaze. Wordlessly, he led Belinda toward the edge of the pool. Once there, he hoisted her onto the poolside with ease before climbing out of the pool himself. Belinda sat awkwardly, avoiding Lucas¡¯ gaze as Lucas grabbed his towel. His brow furrowed slightly as he nced at the caller ID on his phone. After a beat, he answered the phone, his voice clipped. ¡°Hello.¡± The voice on the other end of the line was frantic. ¡°Lucas! Verena has been kidnapped!¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes widened, shock shing across his face. ¡°What did you just say?¡± he asked. ¡°Verena went shopping with her friends today, but some men in ck kidnapped her in the parking lot!¡± Ryan¡¯s voice was tight with urgency. ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡± Lucas didn¡¯t waste another second. He hung up the phone without asking for more details. Turning to Belinda, he said briskly, ¡°Verena has been kidnapped. I have to go now.¡± Without waiting for a response, he grabbed his towel and made for the exit. ¡°Wait!¡± Belinda¡¯s hand shot out, grabbing his wrist. She said with a calm expression, ¡°If Verena has been kidnapped, you should call the police¡ªnot rush there on your own!¡± Lucas paused for a moment and looked back at her. His expression was unreadable, but his voice was steady. ¡°Even so, I still have to go there.¡± Belinda¡¯s hand ckened, and her eyes were now filled with hurt. Her lips parted as she asked softly, ¡°So no matter what, you¡¯re going, aren¡¯t you?¡± Lucas¡¯ gaze darkened, and he answered in a low, resolute tone, ¡°Yes.¡± Without another word, he gently pulled his wrist from her grasp and walked away. He had always had a sense of responsibility toward Verena. Ignoring her wasn¡¯t an option. Belinda stood motionless, her heart sinking as she watched Lucas leave. Disappointment weighed heavily on her chest, making her almost struggle to breathe. She then let out a soft, bitterugh. She should have expected this, shouldn¡¯t she? Lucas was always concerned when it came to matters about Verena. The lingering power of a first love was indeed unparalleled. What did she have topete with this? Belinda¡¯sugh turned self-mocking as she slowly rose from the edge of the pool. Thoughts swirled chaotically in her mind, drowning her in a sea of insecurity and frustration. Distracted and not paying attention to her footing on the wet surface, she suddenly slipped as she tried to walk. With a gasp, she lost her bnce and toppled into the water. A loud ssh shattered the stillness of the pool as her body plunged into the water. Panic set in immediately. ¡°Help! Someone help me, please!¡± Belinda iled wildly, trying hard to keep her head above water. The pool swallowed her cries, water rushing into her mouth, throat, and nose. The suffocating pressure constricted her chest, her lungs screaming for air. Her arms thrashed desperately, but the water seemed to pull her down with force. She felt heavier and colder with every passing second. Just as despair began to creep in¡ªher mind racing with a terrifying thought that this might be the end for her¡ª a voice broke through the chaos. ¡°Mrs. rk!¡± The rmed cry from a female servant suddenly echoed. ¡°Someone help! Mrs. rk is drowning!¡± the servant shouted before diving into the pool. . . . Chapter 359 ?Chapter 359: The servant quickly approached Belinda and wrapped her arms around her, pulling her upward with urgent determination. Belinda coughed and gasped as her head broke the surface, clinging to the servant as if her life depended on it. ¡°Hold onto me, Mrs. rk,¡± the servant said breathlessly, dragging Belinda toward the pool¡¯s edge. After what felt like an eternity, they reached the edge of the pool. The servant hoisted Belinda onto the pool deck before climbing out of the pool herself. Belinda doubled over, coughing and gasping for air. The servant quickly grabbed a towel and wrapped it tightly around Belinda¡¯s trembling shoulders. ¡°Belinda!¡± At that moment, Harold¡¯s voice rang out,ced with worry. He, Norma, and a group of servants rushed to the poolside, their faces tinged with concern. Belinda shook her head weakly at Harold. She kept coughing as she replied, ¡°Harold¡­ I¡¯m¡­ Fine¡­¡± But the violent fit of coughing was evident, betraying her difort. ¡°Fine? You call that fine?¡± Harold¡¯s face was a mask of worry. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, something seemed to click in his mind. He asked, ¡°How did you end up in the water? And where is Lucas? Where did that rascal run off to?¡± Belinda took a shaky breath. ¡°He¡­ He had an urgent matter to deal with¡­ He had to leave.¡± She looked up at Harold, her gaze steady despite her coughing. ¡°I slipped and fell into the pool just now.¡± Harold¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°An urgent matter? What could possibly be so urgent that he¡¯d leave you here?¡± ¡°Ryan called Lucas¡­¡± Belinda replied between coughs. ¡°He said Verena was kidnapped.¡± She made no attempt to hide the truth from Harold for Lucas. Harold¡¯s face turned grim when he heard this, and even Norma, who was clutching his arm, looked stern. ¡°That brat!¡± Harold¡¯s breathing grew heavier as he clenched his fists, his voice shaking with anger. ¡°Norma, call Lucas. Tell him to get back here¡ªnow!¡± Before Norma could do anything, Belinda quickly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Harold.¡± Her tone was even, almost detached. ¡°Don¡¯t call him back now.¡± Harold bristled. ¡°Why not? He¡ª¡± ¡°Please,¡± Belinda cut him off, her voice firm yet pleading. ¡°This time, just listen to me. Don¡¯t call him.¡± Harold opened his mouth to protest but stopped, something in Belinda¡¯s gaze softening his resolve. With a heavy sigh, he relented and replied, ¡°Alright, I will listen to you.¡± Belinda just forced a smile, not saying anything else. ¡°Call the doctor over,¡± Harold instructed. Belinda shook her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯m fine, Harold. Truly.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Harold furrowed his brows. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t hurt to let the doctor check on you.¡± ¡°I know my own body.¡± Belinda¡¯s voice was gentle but firm. ¡°I¡¯m just a bit tired. I¡¯ll rest upstairs for a while.¡± Seeing her determination, Harold could only reply, ¡°Alright. Go rest.¡± . . . Chapter 360 ?Chapter 360: The servant earlier quickly stepped forward to help Belinda to her feet. Belinda looked at the servant, gratitude softening her features. ¡°Thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might not have survived today.¡± Her words hit Harold and Norma like a blow. The servant just shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me for that. Let me help you to your room.¡± Belinda silently nodded. Once in her room, Belinda sank onto the bed. The day¡¯s ordeal had drained her, and shecked even the energy to take a shower. As her body rxed, exhaustion overtook her. Within moments, she was fast asleep. Meanwhile, at the Triumph Consortium, Lucas stood by his desk, his sharp gaze fixed on the reports in front of him. He had already dispatched a team to investigate Verena¡¯s kidnapping. Ryan sat nearby, his face drawn and anxious. Across from him, Verena¡¯s friend sobbed loudly. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! If I hadn¡¯t dragged Verena out shopping, none of this would have happened! She¡­ She risked her life to hold off those men so that I could escape. I¡­ I should¡¯ve¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Lucas¡¯ irritated voice cut through the air, silencing her. His cold gaze pinned her in ce. ¡°Crying won¡¯t help. Sit down and stay quiet.¡± The woman¡¯s sobbing ceased abruptly, her mouth ajar as if frozen mid-cry. After a silence that stretched painfully long, Lucas¡¯ assistant, Gordon, entered the room. ¡°Mr. rk, it was someone hired by Bradly who kidnapped Verena,¡± Gordon said, his voice measured but grim. Lucas¡¯ expression darkened when he heard that. Bradly Stanley. The name dredged up old memories. Bradly was a man bold enough to challenge Lucas¡¯ authority, only to crumble beneath a mountain of debt in the aftermath. If Gordon hadn¡¯t mentioned him now, Lucas might have forgotten him already. ¡°Bradly? The former chairman of the Stanley Corporation?¡± Ryan said. Gordon nodded. ¡°That¡¯s him.¡± Ryan fell silent. He was no stranger to Bradly, either. ¡°But why?¡± he asked in confusion after a moment. ¡°Why did he kidnap Verena? What will he gain from this?¡± Gordon shook his head. ¡°We don¡¯t know yet. We¡¯ll need to catch Bradly to get answers for that,¡± he said. ¡°Have you found Verena?¡± Ryan asked. ¡°Not yet,¡± Gordon admitted. Lucas¡¯ voice was like ice. ¡°Keep searching. And find Bradly, too.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. rk.¡± Gordon left swiftly to carry out the orders. Time dragged, each second stretching into an eternity until the breakthrough finally came: Lucas¡¯ men had located Verena. Without dy, Lucas, Ryan, and the woman hurried to the location with a group of armed men. Their destination was an unfinished building on the outskirts of the city. Inside the building, Verenay bound on the cold, dusty floor, her wrists and ankles stretched tightly in a cruel, star-shaped position. ¡°Please! Let me go!¡± she sobbed, her voice shaking, her pleas echoing in the empty room. . . . Chapter 361 ?Chapter 361: One of her captors stepped forward, a twisted grin on his face. ¡°How sweet. We¡¯ll make sure we have our fun with you before we consider letting you go.¡± Verena¡¯s eyes widened in horror. ¡°What do you mean? Please don¡¯t do this!¡± The leader chuckled coldly. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve had any fun. Be a good girl, and maybe it won¡¯t hurt too much. ¡± ¡°No! Please, I¡¯m begging you!¡± Verena¡¯s voice broke as tears streamed down her face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this! No matter how much money you want, you can name your price and I¡¯ll pay it! Just let me go!¡± ¡°Sorry, sweetheart,¡± the leader sneered. ¡°We¡¯re not interested in your money. We just want you!¡± The group of menughed, their jeers andughter growing more disturbing by the second. ¡°Come on, boss, stop wasting time! Let¡¯s get on with it!¡± ¡°Yeah, boss, I¡¯m getting a little impatient here!¡± another chimed in eagerly. The leader raised his hand to silence them. ¡°All right, boys, you can take their clothes off now.¡± The men approached and cheered wildly as they quickly tore off Verena¡¯s clothes, leaving herpletely naked. ¡°Stay away from me! Help me! Somebody help me!¡± Verena cried desperately, but her voice only seemed to arouse the men¡¯s desires. ¡°Damn, she really has a great figure!¡± someone said. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to do something to her! Boss, you should go The leader started to unbuckle his belt, a cruel grin on his face¡­ ¡°Get away from me! Somebody help me! Somebody, help me!¡± Verena¡¯s desperate cries rang through the building, her voice growing hoarse. ¡°Stop screaming!¡± the leader sneered. ¡°We¡¯re in the middle of nowhere. No matter how much you scream, no one¡¯sing to save you.¡± He began to fumble with his pants, pulling them down until he was standing there in nothing but his underwear. ¡°Please¡­ Please, just let me go,¡± Verena said, her voice shaking with fear. Before the man could answer, the sharp sound of rushing footsteps echoed through the room. A group of men rushed into the room. ¡°B-Boss, what are we going to do?¡± one of the minions stammered, shrinking back nervously. ¡°Get them!¡± the leader shouted. As Lucas entered the building and arrived at the scene, his eyes immediately fell on Verena. Shey crumpled on the cold floor, naked. His jaw clenched and he quickly looked away. ¡°Get her dressed,¡± he instructed Verena¡¯s friend. The woman nodded without hesitation, hurrying to Verena¡¯s side and wrapping her in a cloak as quickly as she could. . . . Chapter 362 ?Chapter 362: Once Verena was covered, Lucas finally moved closer to her. The moment Verena¡¯s tear-filled eyesnded on Lucas, a sob escaped her. ¡°Lucas¡­ You are finally here! You saved me!¡± she cried and reached out for him. Lucas grabbed her arm before she could throw herself into his. ¡°You¡¯re okay now,¡± he said calmly, his voice steady. Verena¡¯s friend stepped in. ¡°We need to leave now. Verena, can you walk?¡± ¡°I¡­ I think so,¡± Verena whispered, clutching onto her friend for support. But as soon as she tried to move, her legs buckled. ¡°Verena!¡± her friend gasped, steadying her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt?¡± Verena shook her head weakly, tears welling in her eyes again. ¡°Can you carry her?¡± Verena¡¯s friend asked, turning to Ryan. Ryan stepped forward with a nod, but Verena recoiled instantly, retreating a few shaky steps. ¡°Verena¡­¡± Ryan stopped, his expression clouded with confusion. Pale and trembling, Verena shook her head. ¡°Please¡­ Don¡¯t touch me. I can¡¯t¡­ I¡­¡± Everyone fell silent, the realization dawning on them. After what had nearly happened to Verena, the thought of being touched by a man was too much for her to bear. Verena¡¯s friend then turned to look at Lucas. ¡°Mr. rk, could you¡ª¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that!¡± Verena cut her off, her voice sharp despite her weakness. ¡°I¡¯ll manage on my own.¡± She gripped her friend¡¯s arm tightly and forced herself to take another step. But her strength betrayed her again, and she almost stumbled. Seeing this, Lucas took a deep breath, walked over, and without a word, lifted Verena into his arms. Verena¡¯s immediate reaction was to cling to him, her arms winding tightly around his neck. On the way to the hospital, she didn¡¯t say a word, nor did Lucas and the others. At the Grand ins General Hospital, a doctor emerged from the examination room. ¡°We¡¯vepleted her checkup,¡± he said, addressing Ryan. ¡°Physically, she has only sustained minor abrasions, and there are marks on her wrists and ankles from being tightly bound.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°More concerning is her mental state. She is showing signs of acute trauma and appears to be highly averse to men. Her emotional state is fragile, and she will need significant support to recover. I rmend allowing those close to her to spend more time with her and offerfort, helping her avoid falling into despair. If not handled properly, her condition could worsen.¡± Ryan nodded, his voice low. ¡°Alright, I understand. Thank you, doctor.¡± The doctor and nurses soon left, leaving the group in the hallway. . . . Chapter 363 ?Chapter 363: Ryan remained silent, his eyes fixed on Lucas. It seemed as though he wanted to speak but couldn¡¯t find the right words to say. Lucas didn¡¯t wait. Without a nce back, he stepped into the hospital room. Ryan and the woman stayed where they were, just outside the door. Both of them knew that right now, Verena needed Lucas more than anyone else. As long as Lucas was there, it would be enough for Verena. Inside the hospital room, Verenay on the bed, her face ghostly pale against the white sheets. Her gaze was distant, fixed on the ceiling. It wasn¡¯t until the sound of footsteps reached her ears that her head slowly turned. Her eyes brightened at the sight of Lucas. ¡°Lucas,¡± she called out, her voice fragile. She tried to sit up, moving instinctively toward him, but then, she suddenly froze as she thought of something. Her expression shifted, and she quickly pulled back, clutching the nket to her chest. Her lips quivered as she looked up at Lucas, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. ¡°Lucas¡­ I feel like I was humiliated. I feel filthy now. Do you¡­ Do you still want me?¡± Lucas¡¯ expression didn¡¯t waver. His voice was calm and steady. ¡°They didn¡¯t get the chance to do anything to you. They only took off your clothes. Don¡¯t torment yourself over it.¡± But Verena shook her head, tears spilling over. ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand. They saw me naked! My body¡­ I felt so exposed at that time! I am filthy now!¡± Her hands moved frantically, rubbing her arms as if trying to scrub away invisible stains. ¡°Stop,¡± Lucas said firmly, reaching out to still her hands. Verena stopped, her fingers trembling as they curled around Lucas¡¯. Her eyes searched his face, a mix of desperation and hope. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me, Lucas. Do you still want me?¡± For a moment, Lucas said nothing. His gaze dropped, the silence stretching between them. Then, he gently ced her hands back under the nket. ¡°You¡¯re tired. Rest now,¡± he said softly. Disappointment flooded Verena¡¯s face. Her shoulders slumped, and she sank back onto the bed. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she turned her face away. ¡°Lucas¡­ Just leave now,¡± she murmured, her voice trembling. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You can go back to work.¡± Lucas hesitated for the briefest moment before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure justice is served for what happened.¡± . . . Chapter 364 ?Chapter 364: And with that, he turned and left the room. Verena¡¯s head snapped in the direction where Lucas had left, disbelief etched across her face. She had only said those words out of pride, hoping he would stay. She had never thought he would actually leave. Anger and despair washed over her like a wave. All she had wanted was for Lucas to hold her, to tell her he still wanted her, not some cold promise of justice. Back at thepany, Lucas strode into his office, his expression unreadable. Not long after, Gordon entered the room, his face grim. ¡°Mr. rk, Bradly has confessed,¡± Gordon said. ¡°He said he has held a grudge against you for years. Ever since¡­ Well, past incidents. He was waiting for the right moment to get his revenge. After those photos of you and Miss Reed were leaked online, he assumed you held her in high esteem. M??? ?¦Ñ?¦Á??? ?? ?¦Á??¦Ò¦Í???.?¦Ò? So he chose her as his target. ¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes narrowed, his gaze sharp enough to cut ss. ¡°And what was his original n?¡± Gordon hesitated for a moment, his unease palpable. ¡°He¡­ He was going to send people to rape Miss Reed. He was going to record it and then send the video to you.¡± When Lucas heard Gordon¡¯s words, his expression darkened. He then let out a curt, icyugh. ¡°They¡¯ve really got guts, don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Thankfully, our people arrived in time. Otherwise¡­¡± Gordon¡¯s voice trailed off, leaving the grim alternative unspoken. Lucas frowned, irritation flickering across his face. Once again, Verena had been dragged into his troubles. He owed her another one now. When would he ever be able to repay her? The thought frustrated him deeply. After a moment of silence, his gaze sharpened. ¡°Investigate Bradly thoroughly,¡± he ordered. Gordon immediately grasped the implication of Lucas¡¯ words. He asked, ¡°Mr. rk, do you think Bradly might also have been manipted by someone?¡± Lucas narrowed his eyes, his tone measured. ¡°It¡¯s a possibility. Better to be cautious than regretful.¡± . . . Chapter 365 ?Chapter 365: ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll give the orders immediately,¡± Gordon replied. He hesitated briefly before adding, ¡°What about those kidnappers? How should we deal with them?¡± Lucas considered for a moment before answering, ¡°Leave the matter to Verena. Let her decide.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. rk.¡± With that, Gordon turned and left the office. Lucas exhaled heavily, rubbing his temples before standing up. He intended to head back to the house on the outskirts of the city, seeking some respite. But as he approached the office door, his phone rang. He answered the call. Ryan¡¯s urgent voice echoed on the other end of the line. ¡°Lucas, can youe to the hospital now? Verena¡­ Something¡¯s wrong with her. She has locked herself in the bathroom with the shower running. She won¡¯te out, and no matter how much I call her, she just says she¡¯s fine. But I¡¯m really worried about her. What if she does something reckless?¡± Lucas¡¯ brows knitted tightly. Frustration simmered within him, but he pushed it aside. He couldn¡¯t ignore this. ¡°I¡¯m on my way,¡± he said before ending the call. Abandoning his original ns, Lucas drove directly to the Grand ins General Hospital. When he arrived at the hospital room, he found Ryan at the bathroom door, speaking softly yet urgently. ¡°Verena, pleasee out. You¡¯ve been in there too long. I¡¯m worried.¡± From inside, Verena¡¯s weak voice responded, ¡°I am fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Ryan knocked again, desperation seeping into his tone. ¡°If you¡¯re fine, then open the door. Let me see for myself.¡± Lucas quickly walked over, his voice firm. ¡°Verena, open the door.¡± The bathroom fell silent for a moment before Verena¡¯s faint reply came. ¡°Lucas¡­¡± ¡°You have five minutes,¡± Lucas said directly. ¡°If you¡¯re not out by then, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°No! I¡¯lle out right now!¡± Verena¡¯s response was immediate, almost panicked. Lucas turned, sitting on the sofa without another word, waiting. Three minutester, the bathroom door creaked open. Verena emerged, her damp hair clinging to her flushed face, an unnatural redness coloring her cheeks. ¡°Verena!¡± Ryan rushed to her side, his face etched with worry. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Verena gave him a faint smile. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± But as Verena stepped toward Lucas, Ryan suddenly grabbed her wrist and pushed up the sleeve of her hospital gown. A vivid red mark stood out on her arm. . . . Chapter 366 ?Chapter 366: The red mark on Verena must have been caused by excessive or forceful rubbing. Her skin was bright red as if blood were rushing to the surface. ¡°Verena! What were you doing in the bathroom just now? Why is your arm so red? And your face, your neck¡ªwhy are they so flushed?¡± Ryan¡¯s voice carried both concern and frustration as he looked at Verena. ¡°Ryan, let me go¡­ Let go!¡± Verena didn¡¯t answer his questions, struggling instead to free herself from his grasp. Ryan, instead of releasing her, tightened his hold and said, ¡°Tell me, what were you doing in the bathroom for so long?¡± ¡°Let go! Don¡¯t touch me! Ahh¡ª¡± Verena screamed and forcefully pushed Ryan away. She then frantically rubbed at the ces he had just touched with her sleeve. Her reaction was extreme and panicked. Ryan, taken aback by her violent response, stumbled back several steps before steadying himself. ¡°Verena, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± he asked, frowning deeply, his concern evident. Verena continued to rub her wrist vigorously, muttering, ¡°I feel so filthy!¡± Ryan turned to look at Lucas, who was also frowning. Ryan spoke in a low voice. ¡°I knew the incident would affect her mentally, but I didn¡¯t realize it would be this severe. It seems she is now rejecting all men. What should we do?¡± His voice wasden with worry. Lucas remained silent. Verena suddenly turned and headed back toward the bathroom. Soon after, the sound of rushing water came from inside. Ryan quickly went into the bathroom. He found Verena at the sink, holding her arm under the faucet and scrubbing it vigorously with her other hand as the water poured over it. Her arm soon became red and slightly swollen. ¡°Verena, stop! It¡¯s already clean!¡± Ryan urged her with concern. He considered turning off the faucet himself but hesitated, fearful she might reject his approach once more. After a while, Lucas walked over and turned off the faucet. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± he said in a subdued tone. Verena looked up at Lucas, her eyes reddened as she fought back tears. ¡°It¡¯s still so dirty¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve washed enough. It¡¯s clean now. Go back to bed,¡± Lucas said firmly, his deep voice resonating with authority. Biting her lip, Verena nodded slowly and returned to her bed after a few seconds. Throughout the ordeal, Ryan maintained a careful distance from Verena. . . . Chapter 367 ?Chapter 367: Back in bed, Verena turned to Ryan and Lucas and said, ¡°Lucas, Ryan, you should both leave. I¡¯m fine now.¡± Ryan frowned. ¡°Leave? So you can start scrubbing yourself again as soon as we¡¯re out the door?¡± Verena paused, uncertain of what to say. ¡°I¡¯m staying here tonight. You just try to get some rest,¡± Ryan stated. Verena turned to look at Lucas, her eyes reflecting a flicker of hope. ¡°Just go to sleep,¡± Lucas said in a low voice. Pressing her lips together, Verena remained silent and closed her eyes. Time flew, and soon, it was past midnight. Seeing that Verena had fallen deeply asleep, Lucas rose from the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m heading back now,¡± he announced. Ryan was a bit stunned, having assumed Lucas would stay the night to watch over Verena. Just as Ryan was about to say something¡­ ¡°Stay away! Don¡¯t touch me¡­¡± Verena suddenly cried out in her sleep, her voice tinged with panic. Lucas and Ryan made their way to the hospital bed together. On the bed, Verenay with her eyes shut tight, perspiration covering her face. She moved her hands wildly as if she were trying to escape a terrifying dream, her face contorted with agony. ¡°Please¡­ Let me go! Don¡¯t do this! Lucas¡­ Lucas, help me!¡± she cried out, caught in the struggle of her nightmare. ¡°Verena! Verena!¡± shouted Ryan, trying to break through her terror. Verena¡¯s response was a sudden scream as she bolted upright, her eyes wide open. She then took shallow breaths, her face drained of color. ¡°Verena, there¡¯s nothing to fear. It was just a bad dream. You are safe, and nothing harmful wille to you, I promise,¡± Ryan said, trying tofort her. However, Verena¡¯s response was a nk stare, her eyes reflecting a deep sense of defeat. She bit her lip, and in a shaky voiceden with sorrow, murmured, ¡°Lucas¡­¡± ¡°Everything is fine now,¡± Lucas said, his voice even but aloof. His reassurance was brief,cking any physical gesture offort. He didn¡¯te close to her or touch her. Verena sped her arms around herself, curling into a fetal position on the bed, her body shaking as she cried softly. Watching this, Lucas experienced a twinge of guilt. He knew that she had been pulled into this situation because of him. . . . Chapter 368 ?Chapter 368: Yet, that was the extent of his emotional response¡ªnothing more. A feeling of resignation washed over him as he continued to look at Verena. He realized now that he wouldn¡¯t be going anywhere tonight. His expression grew thoughtful as he considered what Belinda might be doing now¡ªwhether she was asleep or still upset with him. Meanwhile, inside the house on the outskirts, things were far from peaceful. Harold, concerned about Belinda, had asked the maids to check on her every hour. To their shock, they discovered that Belinda had developed a high fever during the night. They immediately called the family doctor, who arrived to find Belinda¡¯s temperature at a concerning 102.5¡ãF. ¡°Harold, it¡¯s just a fever from the cold water. I know how I feel. I¡¯ll be fine soon. You don¡¯t need to worry about me,¡± Belinda attempted to reassure him, though her face was flushed with fever and her voice raspy. ¡°Is such a high fever trivial to you?¡± Harold responded, frustration evident as he stared at her. ¡°When will you acknowledge that you¡¯re not well, you stubborn girl?¡± He turned to Norma and said, ¡°Get Lucas on the phone immediately. Tell him he needs toe home right now!¡± Before Norma could make the call, Belinda interjected sharply, ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± She paused for a moment, gathering her strength before saying, ¡°Please, don¡¯t call him. It¡¯s just a fever, nothing grave. I¡¯d rather he not be bothered.¡± With a pained expression, biting her lip, Belinda looked earnestly at Harold and added with gravity, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him now¡­¡± Harold felt a wave of resignation wash over him. Yet, faced with Belinda¡¯s firm resolution, he felt his hands were tied. He med his son for all this. Before he could say anything more, Belinda spoke weakly, ¡°Harold, please¡­ Just don¡¯t call Lucas over.¡± With a sigh, Harold replied, ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t call him. You just focus on getting some rest.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Belinda replied in a grateful voice. ¡°You should also get some rest. I¡¯ve taken some medication already. I¡¯ll be okay.¡± After a few more reminders, Harold and Norma exited Belinda¡¯s room. Left alone, Belinday down, feeling genuinely unwell, and eventually drifted off to sleep. Her fever finally subsided around eight the next morning. Upon hearing the news, both Harold and Norma were immensely relieved. ¡°That¡¯s a relief,¡± Harold exhaled deeply. At that moment, the front door of the house burst open. Lucas entered from the outside. The moment Harold saw Lucas, his face darkened instantly. Harold snatched a cup from the coffee table and hurled it to the floor near Lucas¡¯ feet. Hearing the loud sound, Lucas halted. The veins on Harold¡¯s forehead stood out as he shouted, ¡°Get over here!¡± Lucas, who had not slept all night, appeared visibly exhausted, his eyes red and weary. He was not surprised by Harold¡¯s furious reaction. Taking a deep breath, he stepped forward and faced Harold and Norma. Harold sneered and said, ¡°Oh, so you still remember toe back? You¡¯re so concerned about Verena; whye back at all? You might as well stay by her side forever!¡± . . . Chapter 369 ?Chapter 369: Lucas began to exin, ¡°Verena was kidnapped yesterday by an old business rival of mine. I couldn¡¯t just do nothing.¡± Despite his exnation, Harold¡¯s face remained stern. He red at Lucas and said coldly, ¡°So, you just left Belinda alone by the pool? Do you know she can¡¯t swim? Do you know that because you left, she fell into the pool and almost drowned?¡± Harold¡¯s voice grew sharper as he spoke. ¡°What happened?¡± Lucas asked, his expression changing in an instant. Harold scoffed, ¡°What happened? You¡¯ve got the nerve to ask that? If it weren¡¯t for a maid passing by and hearing Belinda¡¯s cries for help, jumping in to save her, you¡¯d only be seeing her corpse right now!¡± Harold still felt shaken by the matter. The situation had been extremely dangerous yesterday. Most of the servants had been in the living room at that time, far from the pool, and hadn¡¯t heard Belinda¡¯s cries for help. Had the maid not been there by chance, the consequences would have been dire. Lucas¡¯plexion grew pale immediately. The word ¡°corpse¡± struck him like a dagger to the heart. He couldn¡¯t imagine what he would have done if something had truly happened to Belinda. Harold continued, his voice sharp, ¡°When Belinda was having a high feverst night, where were you? You were still not home!¡± Lucas¡¯ expression grew dark. Worry and anxiety filled his eyes as he faced Harold and blurted out, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s hosts thetest chapters Harold scoffed derisively, ¡°Why should we call you? You were so wrapped up in Verena¡¯s affairs. If that¡¯s the case, you might as well just care for her only!¡± Taking a deep breath, Lucas turned silently and headed upstairs. Watching Lucas hurry away, Norma spoke to Harold. ¡°I think Lucas still cares about Belinda.¡± ¡°Do you think Belinda will appreciate his dyed concern?¡± Harold responded in a calm voice. Norma paused, her lips moving slightly, but ultimately, she said nothing. It was clear to her now. She believed Belinda waspletely disappointed in Lucas after what had happened yesterday. Upon returning to the bedroom, Lucas found Belinda still asleep. He walked over quietly and sat by the bed. Belinda¡¯s face was noticeably flushed, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. The hair at her temples was damp, making her look very fragile. When Lucas saw Belinda like this, a profound sense of guilt and concern washed over him. He gently wiped the sweat from her forehead with a tissue. Then, he settled into the chair beside the bed, maintaining a silent vigil. Two hourster, Belinda¡¯s eyes fluttered open. The first sight that greeted her was Lucas sitting by her bed. When Belinda saw Lucas, her expression remained unchanged, and her dark eyes betrayed no emotion. It was as if he were merely a stranger to her. ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± Lucas said, noticing her eyes open. Belinda offered no response. She propped herself up, attempting to sit. . . . Chapter 370 ?Chapter 370: Lucas quickly stood to assist her, but Belinda pushed his hand away without a second thought. She managed to sit up on her own, leaning back against the headboard. Throughout it all, she didn¡¯t look at him once. Lucas¡¯ hand lingered awkwardly in midair, unsure of how to proceed. Belinda reached for the ss of water on the bedside table and drank eagerly. Parched, she drained the ss swiftly. Lucas watched her intently, his lips parting slightly as he began, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about yesterday. I¡ª¡± But before he could finish speaking, Belinda cut him off, saying, ¡°Mr. rk, there¡¯s no need for apologies. From your perspective, you did nothing wrong.¡± Her tone was eerily calm, as if she were discussing something that didn¡¯t concern her at all. This made Lucas feel distinctly uneasy. After she spoke, Belinday back down and turned her back to him, her voice growing cold. ¡°I¡¯m going back to sleep. You can leave now, Mr. rk.¡± Lucas looked at her back, feeling the full weight of her indifference. His gaze faltered, and his expression darkened. He furrowed his brow slightly, troubled by the emotional distance between them. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he turned and left the room. Only after the door clicked shut did Belinda slowly reopen her eyes. Tears rimmed her eyes, and her nose burned with a sharp ache. She couldn¡¯t understand why she felt this way. Yesterday, she hadn¡¯t cried when she had nearly drowned in the pool, nor during the night when the high fever had racked her body and pain had gripped her tightly. But just now, as she had watched Lucas sitting by her bed, a tide of bitterness and grievance had washed over her. At that moment, she had truly wanted to cry. But she had held back the tears. She resolved not to cry, especially not in front of Lucas. Her tears weren¡¯t meant for someone who was indifferent to her. So, she had suppressed her emotions, feigning indifference. Until now¡­ Her tears trickled silently, dampening the pillow. She convinced herself that she was crying solely because the previous day¡¯s events had been too frightening and unsettling. It had nothing to do with anyone¡ªespecially Lucas. Just then, the door opened with a soft click. Hearing that, Belinda quickly wiped her tears away, took a deep breath, and steadied her emotions. A momentter, a low, hoarse voice whispered near her ear, ¡°Get up and have some breakfast first. Then take your medicine. You can go back to sleep afterward.¡± Hearing Lucas¡¯ voice, Belinda tensed slightly. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Lucas would return. After a brief silence, she sat up. Her stomach growled with hunger. epting the food from Lucas, Belinda ate mechanically, spoonful by spoonful. Lucas watched her, continuing to speak, not caring whether she wanted to listen or not. ¡°Yesterday, Verena was kidnapped by a former business rival of mine. He had sent people to abduct her, intending to rape her. Thankfully, my team intervened in time and rescued her. While she wasn¡¯t physically injured, the experience has left her deeply shaken. Yesterday¡¯s events have caused her significant psychological trauma.¡± He paused for a moment, his voice heavy with emotion. ¡°I¡¯m the reason she was targeted. So, in a situation like that, I couldn¡¯t simply abandon her.¡± When Belinda heard Lucas¡¯ exnation, her expression remainedposed, but beneath the surface, her emotions churned. So, yesterday¡¯s kidnapping had been because of Lucas. The revtion onlyplicated their already tangled rtionship. The thought made Belinda chuckle inwardly, a bitterugh at her own misfortune. She met Lucas¡¯ gaze and gave a slight nod. ¡°Thank you for exining, Mr. rk. Now that I am eating breakfast, you may leave.¡± Her detached tone and calm demeanor left Lucas frowning. He believed she still med him for everything, but he misunderstood her entirely. Belinda wasn¡¯t ming him¡ªshe was disappointed. Disappointed in him, in herself, and in whatever semnce of a rtionship they shared. . . . Chapter 371 ?Chapter 371: Lucas sighed inwardly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to take your medicine,¡± he said before turning and walking out without another word. Belinda didn¡¯t look at him when he left. Instead, she quietly finished her food. The food was meant to beforting, but to her, it just tasted nd. After she finished eating, she took her medicine and then slowly made her way to the bathroom. The sticky, ufortable feeling on her skin had be unbearable. She wanted a shower. Though still weak, she pushed herself to shower. When she eventually emerged from the bathroom, she moved cautiously, mindful not to fall. Sitting at the vanity, she picked up the hairdryer but quickly set it down again. Even holding the hairdryer felt like too much effort for her now. Just as she resigned herself to leaving her hair damp, the door opened. Lucas stepped in, his expression immediately darkening when he saw her sitting there with her wet hair. ¡°Why did you take a shower now?¡± he demanded, his tone sharp. ¡°Have you forgotten what happenedst time?¡± Belinda looked at him through the mirror, her gaze steady but distant. Without waiting for a reply, Lucas strode over, picked up the hairdryer, and said firmly, ¡°I will dry your hair.¡± Belinda instinctively flinched, but Lucas ced a firm hand on her shoulder, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, but she didn¡¯t resist. Too drained to argue, she let him proceed. Lucas¡¯ face was dark, but his hands worked with surprising care. Even so, his inexperience was evident¡ªhis clumsy movements pulled at her hair painfully a few times. Belinda, however, remained expressionless, as though the difort didn¡¯t reach her. As he continued, Lucas caught Belinda¡¯s reflection in the mirror. Her indifferent demeanor stirred an ache in his chest. He would have preferred her anger¡ªanything other than this cold indifference. It was as if she had withdrawn to a ce where he couldn¡¯t reach her. When he finished drying Belinda¡¯s hair, Lucas set the hairdryer down and left without waiting for her to ask him to leave. Belinda remained seated for a moment and then returned to bed, but she was unable to fall asleep. Later in the afternoon, Harold and the others returned to the rk family¡¯s residence. ¡°Belinda, are you still feeling unwell?¡± Harold asked, his voice tinged with concern. Belinda offered a faint smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Harold. I¡¯m fine now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Harold nodded, seemingly reassured, and the room fell silent. After dinner, Belinda approached Harold. ¡°Would you like to take a walk with me?¡± Sensing that Belinda had something to say to him in private, Harold agreed. He gave Norma a subtle look, signaling her to stay behind. Norma understood his look and nodded, allowing Harold and Belinda to leave. As Harold and Belinda strolled through the garden, the silence lingered between them until Harold finally spoke. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Belinda pressed her lips together and said firmly, ¡°Harold, tomorrow is your birthday. I¡¯ll attend your birthday banquet as a close friend of the Thomas family.¡± Harold froze, taken aback by her deration. He quickly said, ¡°No! Belinda, how can you attend as just a friend of the Thomas family? Absolutely not!¡± He had nned to use this asion to publicly announce that Belinda was Lucas¡¯ wife, his daughter-inw. But Belinda¡¯s words had taken him by surprise. She insisted on attending merely as someone close to the Thomas family. That was uneptable to him. . . . Chapter 372 ?Chapter 372: ¡°Harold, please hear me out,¡± Belinda urged softly. She paused, a subtle smile tugging at the corner of her lips, before continuing, ¡°After your birthday, Lucas and I are nning to get a divorce. Therefore, there¡¯s no need to tell everyone that I¡¯m your daughter-inw at your birthday banquet. Announcing it one day and dering a divorce the next would be humiliating. It¡¯s better to say nothing at all. Let the identity of Lucas¡¯ wife remain a mystery¡ªit might be for the best.¡± Belinda maintained aposed demeanor, but inside, her emotions were in turmoil. Each word she spoke made her feel pain. As Harold listened, his expression turned grim. He realized that she was right. He had promised¡ªif Belinda and Lucas still wanted a divorce after his birthday, he would not stand in their way. Belinda¡¯s words just now suggested she had made her decision. Was it the recent events that had driven her to this resolute decision? Harold clenched his teeth and spoke in a low tone. ¡°Belinda, I know Lucas went too far yesterday. Regardless of his reasons, he left you at that time, and I won¡¯t make excuses for him. But¡­ I can¡¯t help feeling it would be a mistake if you two really got a divorce.¡± He looked at Belinda earnestly and added, ¡°After all this time, you must have seen the changes in Lucas. He is slowly opening his heart to you. If you give up now, won¡¯t you regret itter?¡± Belinda remained silent for a few seconds and then let out a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°Opening up to me? Does that really matter? The moment Verena calls, he leaves me without a second thought. Whenever ites to Verena, his choice is clear.¡± Her words left Harold at a loss for words. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say. Then, as if struck by a sudden realization, Harold turned to Belinda. ¡°Belinda, there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you. I made a wager with Lucas. The agreement was that if, after this month and my birthday, you both still chose to divorce, I wouldn¡¯t stop you. And¡­ I¡¯d never interfere in his marriage again. But there was one condition¡ªduring this period, Lucas had to follow my directions.¡± Belinda was caught off guard by this, momentarily stunned. Suddenly, many of her previous confusions began to make sense. No wonder Lucas had never resisted any of Harold¡¯s requests, whether it was having dinner with her, picking her up, or apanying her to visit the Wright family. He hadplied with everything without protest. It turned out it was all because of his bet with Harold. As this realization sank in, a wave of disappointment flooded Belinda¡¯s heart once more. She had naively thought that perhaps Lucas was engaging in these activities because, deep down, he cared for her, even if just a little. Since Harold had forced Lucas and Verena to break up, Lucas had be rebellious, often defying Harold¡¯s wishes. So, whenever Lucas mentioned things like ¡°My father asked me toe,¡± Belinda found herself questioning whether he was merely using Harold as an excuse. After all, she believed if Lucas truly didn¡¯t want toply, Harold couldn¡¯t force him. But what she hadn¡¯t anticipated was¡­ It turned out Lucas simply couldn¡¯t refuse Harold because of the bet. Reflecting on this, Belinda silently rebuked herself for being foolishly hopeful. Just then, Harold spoke up. ¡°I¡¯m really not good at matchmaking. Aside from giving you two more opportunities to be alone together, I honestly don¡¯t know what else I could do. I thought I had a good n, but then the mouse incident happened¡ªyou had nightmares all night because of that¡ªand I felt sorry for it.¡± As he said this, Harold¡¯s sense of resignation was palpable. After that incident, he had resolved to let things unfold naturally. He had begun to sense that Lucas¡¯ feelings for Belinda weren¡¯t entirely indifferent. Yet, that wasn¡¯t the main point Harold wanted to address. He continued, ¡°Belinda, I urge you to think this through carefully. If you do decide to get a divorce, ording to our agreement, I won¡¯t interfere with Lucas¡¯ marriage anymore. Even if¡­¡± . . . Chapter 373 ?Chapter 373: Harold paused for a moment, looking intently at Belinda, his tone growing more earnest. ¡°Even if he decides he wants to marry Verena¡­ I won¡¯t stand in his way. Do you understand?¡± In reality, Harold¡¯s statement was a tactic intended to frighten Belinda. He hoped it would prompt her to reconsider the divorce and give her rtionship with Lucas another chance. Belinda¡¯s expression shifted when she heard Harold¡¯s words. She had been ready to say, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve thought it through.¡± But suddenly, her voice faltered, and she struggled to speak. Noticing Belinda¡¯s silence, Harold knew his words had struck a chord. He pressed his lips together for a moment and said, ¡°Regarding your decision to attend my birthday tomorrow as a close friend of the Thomas family, I agree. Since you prefer not to reveal your identity just yet, I¡¯ll respect your wishes and keep it a secret.¡± Belinda exhaled softly in relief upon hearing that. She nodded gently at Harold. ¡°Thank you, Harold.¡± Harold let out a sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s just take a walk together.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda replied. At the Grand ins General Hospital, in the VIP ward, Verena was on the phone, with Ryan standing guard at the door. ¡°Hello.¡± As soon as the call connected, Verena raised her voice in anger. ¡°What kind of people did you hire? Didn¡¯t you assure me nothing would happen to me? Then why was I stripped naked? Exin that!¡± Discussing the incident filled Verena with fury. She could barely contain her anger when those vile men had stripped her. Yet, she had had to control her emotions at that time. Showing any inappropriate reaction could lead to suspicionster. So, she had endured and yed along, acting like she might really get assaulted. The memory of those repulsive, intrusive hands on her body lingered unpleasantly in her mind. On the other end of the line, the person responded to Verena¡¯s heated words with a soft chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that by doing that, the effect will be better? That way, Lucas will feel even more guilty toward you, and you can take the opportunity to act as if you were repulsed by all men, except for him. Doesn¡¯t that achieve two goals at once for you?¡± the person on the other end of the line said. Verena was momentarily speechless upon hearing this. She had to admit¡ªthis person understood her well. Indeed, she had been ying along with the situation, and so far, the n seemed to be effective. But¡­ ¡°But having those men do that to me, how will Lucas view me? Now that he knows other men have seen my body, aren¡¯t you concerned he¡¯ll reject me out of disdain?¡± Verena¡¯s voice carried a mix of anger and concern. The person on the other end scoffed lightly, responding casually, ¡°He won¡¯t. He¡¯ll only feel more guilty, knowing all this happened to you because of him. Besides, a man who truly cares about you will be pained and sympathetic because of what you¡¯ve endured. A man who doesn¡¯t care about you won¡¯t be affected, no matter what you have suffered.¡± Verena bit her lip, silently acknowledging the logic in the person¡¯s words. After a moment, she asked, ¡°And Bradly, there won¡¯t be any issues tracing back to him, right?¡± The person replied in a firm tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; there won¡¯t be any issues. Just remember, in this kidnapping scenario, he is the mastermind.¡± . . . Chapter 374 ?Chapter 374: ¡°Alright.¡± Reassured by the person¡¯s words, Verena felt a weight lift off her shoulders. ¡°Tonight at ten, meet me at our usual spot,¡± the person suddenly said. At this, Verena¡¯s expression hardened. Anger seeped into her tone. ¡°You¡­ After everything I have gone through, you still¡­¡± The person cut her off sharply. ¡°Stop the act, Verena. You better cooperate with me. You know I have a short fuse and little patience. Be there at ten o¡¯clock, and don¡¯t bete.¡± With that, the call ended abruptly. Verena clenched her phone tightly, biting down hard on her lip. A momentter, there was a knock at the door. Only then did she recall that Ryan was still outside. She quickly regained herposure and called out, ¡°Come in.¡± Ryan entered, quietly shutting the hospital room door behind him. Noticing Verena¡¯s pale demeanor, he frowned slightly and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Verena? Is everything okay?¡± Nodding, Verena reassured him, ¡°Everything is fine. I am just concerned that Lucas might dislike me because of this incident.¡± Ryan offered aforting smile and said, ¡°You are overthinking it. Lucas isn¡¯t the type to turn his back on someone he cares about. How could he ever dislike you?¡± Verena pressed her lips together and looked down, remaining silent. After a moment, she eventually said, ¡°Ryan, why am I feeling so uncertain now? It seems to me that Lucas¡¯ reaction this time isn¡¯t showing that he cares about me.¡± Ryan paused for a moment, reflecting on her words. In fact, he shared her uncertainty, yet he aimed to reassure her, saying, ¡°Verena, don¡¯t worry too much. Opportunities like this are rare; you have to grab it!¡± He then changed the topic and asked, ¡°Are you all set for tomorrow night¡¯s n?¡± Verena nodded firmly. ¡°Yes, I am ready for that. The n for tomorrow night will go smoothly.¡± ¡°You can just sit back and wait to watch the show!¡± ¡°Excellent,¡± Ryan responded with a knowing smile. It was already past ten in the evening, and Lucas still hadn¡¯t returned. Belinday in bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. The quiet room felt stifling, her thoughts racing too wildly to let her rest. Finally, she sat up, grabbed her phone, and dialed Mollie¡¯s number. The call connected quickly. ¡°Belinda, why are you calling me sote? What¡¯s going on?¡± Mollie asked, her tone light but curious. ¡°I am feeling restless and need someone to talk to,¡± Belinda admitted, her voice tinged with vulnerability. Mollie paused for a moment before responding, her tone softening. ¡°You can¡¯t sleep because you¡¯re thinking about your rtionship with Lucas, right?¡± Belinda sighed. Tomorrow was Harold¡¯s birthday, and, as nned, she and Lucas would finalize their divorce after the celebration. Yet tonight, the weight of it all pressed heavily on her chest. . . . Chapter 375 ?Chapter 375: ¡°Yes,¡± she replied. ¡°Mollie, I just found out today about a bet between Harold and Lucas.¡± She then exined the details, her voice trembling slightly as she recounted the revtion. After listening, Mollie quickly understood the heart of Belinda¡¯s turmoil. ¡°You¡¯re worried that after the divorce, Lucas will marry Verena right away, aren¡¯t you?¡± she asked. Belinda lowered her gaze, biting her lip. She hesitated before answering, her voice low. ¡°I know he¡¯ll be with Verena after we divorce, but¡­ The thought of them getting married right after our divorce¡­ It doesn¡¯t sit well with me.¡± Mollie said gently, ¡°Belinda, you¡¯re focusing on the wrong thing. The real question isn¡¯t about what Lucas and Verena will do after the divorce.¡± It¡¯s about whether you want the divorce at all. If you go through with it, Lucas¡¯ life is no longer your concern.¡± After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Let me ask you something: when you¡¯re with Lucas, do you feel more joy or more sadness? Once you figure that out, you¡¯ll have your answer.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes widened, the simplicity of the question striking a chord. She felt as though a light had been switched on in her mind. For a moment, she was quiet. Then, she exhaled deeply. ¡°I think I know the answer now. Thank you,¡± she said. Mollie¡¯s voice softened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anyone else. Just follow your heart.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Belinda said with newfound resolve. ¡°Alright, Mollie, it¡¯ste. I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. Goodnight.¡± ¡°Goodnight,¡± Mollie replied. After hanging up, Belinda set her phone aside andy back down. For the first time in a long time, she felt a sense of relief. The tangled thoughts in her mind began to unravel, leaving her with a clearer sense of direction. Everything felt lighter, even the air around her. Lucas didn¡¯t return to the bedroom that night, choosing instead to stay in the study. He had his own thoughts to sort through, especially with Harold¡¯s birthday banquet the next day. The next day, Belinda decided to take sick leave, still feeling weak and in need of rest. She spent the morning at the rk family¡¯s house with Harold and Norma. In the afternoon, Darren arrived to pick her up. That evening, the rk family¡¯s house was lively with activity as the city¡¯s elite gathered to celebrate Harold¡¯s birthday. Harold, having grown increasingly private in recent years, rarely made public appearances, making the invitation to his birthday banquet a coveted opportunity. . . . Chapter 376 ?Chapter 376: Naturally, those who had received one arrived on time, many with their families in tow. People gathered in small groups, and whispers of gossip filled the air. ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll finally get to meet Lucas¡¯ mysterious wife tonight?¡± someone asked. ¡°Of course! In this situation, Mr. rk¡¯s wife is bound to show up!¡± ¡°It¡¯s odd, isn¡¯t it? Mr. rk has been married for quite some time, yet his wife remains shrouded in mystery.¡± ¡°I heard that Mr. rk¡¯s wife is not only unattractive but also considerably overweight!¡± ¡°That¡¯s hard to believe! Why would Mr. rk marry someone like that? What does he gain from it?¡± ¡°Who knows? We will see his wife soon. I¡¯m really curious now.¡± When Belinda overheard the whispers, her lips curved into a subtle smile. They were eager to see what Lucas¡¯ wife looked like? It seemed they were in for a disappointment. ¡°Belinda, you¡¯re attending this event with Mr. Thomas?¡± Bethany asked with a hint of surprise. Belinda shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Yes. Is there a problem with that?¡± Upon hearing Belinda¡¯s calm reply, Bethany paused for a moment, her expression hesitant. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s takes you on a journey She seemed to want to ask something more but was cautious of being overheard. Eventually, she just said with a smile, ¡°No! You look stunning today!¡± Belinda was dressed in a light blue off-shoulder gown that elegantly entuated her figure. Her makeup was impably applied, each detail meticulously crafted to draw all eyes to her. Feeling slightly proud, Belinda arched an eyebrow and said teasingly, ¡°When do I ever not look good?¡± Bethany rolled her eyes in response. Leaning closer, she thought of something and whispered to Belinda, ¡°Verena and Kylee really have some nerve, showing up at the party like this. Aren¡¯t they worried about the gossip?¡± Belinda blinked her longshes and replied smoothly, ¡°It¡¯s Harold¡¯s birthday, such a significant event. How could they not attend?¡± ¡°That makes sense,¡± Bethany nodded. As Belinda scanned the room, her gaze suddenly met Lucas¡¯. For a brief moment, time seemed to stand still for both. Belinda averted her gaze first, looking away after just a few seconds. At that time, Vincent, who had been watching Belinda closely, said, ¡°Belinda is here with Darren at an event like this? What does that imply? It¡¯s Harold¡¯s birthday, a significant asion¡ªand she is not attending as your wife? Is she trying to distance herself from you this drastically?¡± Lucas¡¯ expression grew dark when he heard that, though he said nothing. . . . Chapter 377 ?Chapter 377: After a pause, Vincent continued in a low voice, ¡°Could it be that she is nning to divorce you after Harold¡¯s birthday? Hence, there¡¯s no need to reveal her as your wife now?¡± Lucas¡¯ demeanor became icy in an instant. Vincent¡¯s insinuations were more piercing than he wanted to acknowledge. Yet, he had to face it¡ªit was the truth. He inhaled deeply and responded with calcted calm, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a good thing? This is exactly what I want.¡± Vincent raised an eyebrow, looking at Lucas skeptically. ¡°Are you sure this is truly what you desire?¡± Lucas paused for a moment, swallowing hard, and then said firmly, ¡°Absolutely.¡± Vincent, however, smirked and said, ¡°Lucas, if you¡¯re struggling to let her go, stop pretending to be indifferent. This is the moment to express your true feelings to Belinda. Show some vulnerability; I¡¯m convinced it will make her reconsider the divorce.¡± Vincent¡¯s gaze shifted toward Belinda, and his smile broadened as he observed the interaction between her and Darren. Belinda seemed to have said something to Darren, prompting him to reach out and gently pinch her cheek. Despite the intimate gesture, Belinda only looked at Darren with a hint of resignation, offering no resistance. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is where your journey begins Vincent leaned closer to Lucas. ¡°You know, if she ends up with someone else, you might regret it. There¡¯s talk about Belinda and Darren; people seem to think they make quite the pair. I heard that Darren treats Belinda exceptionally well. It seems there might be something between them. And since they aren¡¯t rted, if they end up together, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡± Vincent pped Lucas on the shoulder. ¡°You might want to think this over carefully.¡± Lucas observed Belinda, who wasughing joyfully with Darren. His expression turned cold and was tinged with anger. He then scoffed, ¡°Would I care about losing her? What a joke! Whomever she chooses to be with is none of my concern.¡± Lucas reminded himself he wasn¡¯t reluctant to let Belinda go. All the anger and strange emotions he felt were merely guilt¡ªguilt for leaving Belinda at the pool, which had nearly resulted in her drowning. Belinda¡¯s eagerness to distance herself from him and push for a divorce was what he had always wanted, right? Yet, he couldn¡¯t quite shake the strange feelings stirring within him. Hearing Lucas¡¯ words, Vincent looked at him skeptically, noting the intense, dark look Lucas gave Belinda. Vincent shook his head, seeing right through Lucas¡¯ pretense of indifference. Lucas was being stubborn! He would regret it one day. Vincent decided it was best to leave the matter alone. . . . Chapter 378 ?Chapter 378: Lucas needed to sort this out by himself¡ªno one else could help him with this. Smiling, Vincent gave Lucas¡¯ shoulder another pat. ¡°I¡¯m d you see it this way! Congrattions on your uing freedom! After the divorce, don¡¯t forget to treat us to a meal. We¡¯ll need to celebrate properly.¡± The more Vincent spoke, the tighter Lucas clenched his hand in his pocket. Each word, every syble, irritated him. He grabbed his ss of wine and downed it in one go. As the banquet officiallymenced, the room fell silent, everyone¡¯s attention drawn to Harold and Norma speaking from the stage. After saying a few pleasantries, they stepped down. Instantly, a lively crowd gathered around them, buzzing with conversation and expressing their interest. Meanwhile, the more gossip-prone guests began to whisper among themselves. ¡°Have you noticed? Lucas hasn¡¯t been seen with a woman by his side all evening. What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s his wife?¡± ¡°Could it be that even at such an event, Harold¡¯s daughter-inw still refused to show up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s baffling! Lucas¡¯ wife remains mysterious.¡± ¡°At this point, it¡¯s not just mysterious¡ªit¡¯s as if she werepletely invisible.¡± ¡°Exactly! Her absence from an event like this clearly indicates she isn¡¯t valued by the rk family.¡± ¡°Or perhaps they¡¯re concerned that her appearance might embarrass the family!¡± The murmurs weren¡¯t limited to a few curious guests¡ªthe elitedies also joined the fray. In particr, Tessa, who relished any opportunity to outdo Mollie. ¡°Say, Mrs. Thomas, why is your precious Belinda attending such an event as your and Santino¡¯s close friend?¡± Tessa¡¯s pointed remark instantly drew the attention of the gathered socialites. Their nces darted toward one another, a mixture of curiosity and confusion reflected in their eyes. ¡°Exactly, why is Belinda here as a guest at Harold¡¯s birthday celebration?¡± another voice chimed in, adding fuel to the growing tension. Mollie,posed as ever, responded calmly, ¡°Belinda has her reasons.¡± Tessa raised an eyebrow, her toneced with thinly veiled mockery. ¡°Oh? So are you saying that attending as someone other than Lucas¡¯ wife is entirely Belinda¡¯s decision? The Thomas family has nothing to do with it?¡± Mollie met Tessa¡¯s gaze without flinching, her voice cool and measured. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying. And what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Tessa shrugged. ¡°If you insist that it is the truth, then it is. I didn¡¯t say anything else.¡± She paused as if a sudden thought had urred to her and then added, ¡°By the way, Mrs. Thomas, have you heard the rumors about Lucas and his ex-girlfriend? My goodness, even as an outsider, I think he has crossed the line! He is married, yet he is still sneaking around with his ex? Meeting herte at night is one thing, but he even hugged and kissed her. It¡¯s so scandalous!¡± Mollie¡¯s expression darkened, her gaze sharpening like a de as she fixed it on Tessa. . . . Chapter 379 ?Chapter 379: The socialites around them held their breath. Tessa¡¯s words had clearly made Mollie feel angry. Tessa smirked slightly at Mollie¡¯s grim expression. She was satisfied that Mollie was in a bad mood now. After all, what did it matter if Mollie¡¯s close friend was Mr. rk¡¯s wife? A wife who was neither respected nor valued might as well not exist. Just as Tessa was preparing to escte her attack, Mollie spoke up. ¡°Instead of meddling in other people¡¯s lives, perhaps you should focus on your own. I heard your son was caught with two young prostitutes recently. How much did you have to pay to keep that under wraps?¡± Tessa¡¯s smug expression faltered, her face freezing in shock. Before she could muster a response, Mollie continued, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°And isn¡¯t your daughter-inw due any day now? Yet, your son is out messing around with two women at once. How disgraceful! If I were your daughter-inw¡¯s mother, I would be tempted to beat your son senseless. He is such a jerk!¡± Tessa¡¯s face flushed with a mixture of fury and humiliation. Her lips trembled as she searched for a retort, but no words came. Mollie¡¯s words had hit their mark, and everyone in the room knew that what she had said was true. The incident she had mentioned was already an open secret within their social circle. The socialites exchanged nervous nces, swallowing hard. Compared to Tessa¡¯s earlier remarks, Mollie¡¯s response was a knockout punch. Without waiting for a reply, Mollie turned and walked away, her head held high. Tessa stood frozen, her fury simmering as she clenched her jaw. Her teeth felt as if they might shatter under the strain. Meanwhile, across the room, Johnson approached Lucas. With Vincent momentarily away, it was just the two of them there. ¡°Lucas,¡± Johnson said, his voice low and direct. ¡°Have you thought about what you¡¯re going to do about Belinda?¡± Lucas¡¯ brow furrowed instantly. He turned to look at Johnson, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°What are you trying to say here?¡± Johnson grinned, a hint of mischief in his eyes, and replied, ¡°If you¡¯re still set on divorcing Belinda, I might start preparing to confess my feelings to her. So¡­ I¡¯m here to ask what you think.¡± Lucas inhaled sharply and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Belinda?¡± Johnson¡¯s expression remainedposed, his tone even. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you first; then I¡¯ll ask Belinda. What¡¯s the issue, Lucas? Are you hesitant to let her go now? Have you realized you might actually have feelings for her and now don¡¯t want to get a divorce?¡± At this, Lucas tensed, his reaction sharp. ¡°I don¡¯t have feelings for her! And I definitely want the divorce!¡± he dered, his voice resolute. . . . Chapter 380 ?Chapter 380: Johnson fell silent, his eyes betraying a flicker of resignation. Even now, Lucas repeated the same firm denial. Was it that he hadn¡¯t recognized his own feelings, or did he truly not care for Belinda? It appeared it was time to push Lucas to a decision. With a chuckle, Johnson said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m relieved to hear your answer! I¡¯ll go ahead and prepare to confess my feelings to Belinda. I can¡¯t hold back any longer.¡± With those words, Johnson turned and walked away without waiting for a response. Lucas watched him leave, his fists tightening and loosening repeatedly. A battle seemed to wage in his dark eyes. He continued to watch as Johnson approached Belinda and as she left with him. At that moment, his expression shifted dramatically. His mind went nk, overwhelmed by a surge of emotions. Compelled by a sudden impulse, he was ready to follow them. But just then¡­ ¡°Lucas,e over here,¡± Harold said, halting him in his tracks. Lucas nced at Harold with a furrowed brow and then turned his gaze back toward Belinda and Johnson. He noticed them heading toward the back garden. A wave of panic surged through him, and he moved to follow them. But Harold suddenly stepped forward, grabbing his arm firmly. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m calling you! Didn¡¯t you hear me just now? Come with me!¡± Reluctantly, Lucas allowed himself to be pulled away by Harold. After managing to excuse himself from Harold and his guests, Lucas found that Belinda and Johnson were no longer in the banquet hall. His concern deepening, Lucas hurried toward the back garden. The main hall was bustling, leaving the garden in unusual silence. Lucas had only taken a few steps when a familiar voice carried through the air. ¡°Come on, will you say yes or no?¡± Johnson said. At the sound, Lucas immediately looked up and turned toward the voice. He spotted Belinda and Johnson standing under a tree. Johnson¡¯s expression was one of eager anticipation as he awaited Belinda¡¯s response. Belinda looked conflicted, her lips pressed tightly together. ¡°Don¡¯t rush me. I need time to think about it,¡± she said. Johnson¡¯s insistence grew. He reached out, gently pulling Belinda toward him by the shoulders, his tone urgent. ¡°What¡¯s there to think about? You can¡¯t hesitate! I need an answer now, yes or no?¡± When Lucas saw this, his expression turned stormy, his handsome features marred by deep frustration. . . . Chapter 381 ?Chapter 381: An icy, menacing aura seemed to surround him now. Lucas was a bit shocked. Had Johnson really confessed his feelings to Belinda that quickly? And Belinda¡­ She hadn¡¯t turned him down immediately. Instead, she had told him she needed time to think it over? Damn it! What was there to even think about? Did Belinda truly want to be with Johnson? At that moment, Lucas distinctly heard Belinda¡¯s sweet, melodious voice say, ¡°Alright, alright! I agree. Is that what you want?¡± Lucas was left speechless. The words hit him like a bolt of lightning, leaving him stunned and overwhelmed. He gazed at Belinda in shock, a sh of anger flickering in his dark eyes. His fists tightened at his sides, veins throbbing on his forehead. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??????? brings great stories Belinda had actually agreed to be with Johnson? How could she have done that? Could it be that she actually had feelings for Johnson now? ¡°You have given your word! No backing out now!¡± Johnson¡¯s voice,ced with excitement, reached Lucas¡¯ ears. Lucas¡¯ eyes stayed locked on Belinda. He watched as she resignedly curled her lips into a smile and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will never go back on my word!¡± Johnson¡¯s face instantly lit up with a wide grin, clearly thrilled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Belinda gently swatted his hand away and walked toward the house. ¡°Wait for me,¡± Johnson called out as he hurried to catch up with her. It wasn¡¯t until their figures vanished into the house that Lucas stepped out from the shadows. His face was twisted with anger and frustration. He was at a loss for words, unable to express the turmoil inside him. He stared nkly at the spot where Belinda and Johnson had been, a flicker of pain and panic crossing his dark eyes¡ªemotions he didn¡¯t even realize he was feeling. All that raced through his mind was¡ªBelinda had actually agreed to be with Johnson! That had really just happened before his eyes. The thought ignited a fiery anger in Lucas¡¯ chest. Fine! So be it! . . . Chapter 382 ?Chapter 382: After all, he and Belinda were going to get a divorce soon. Whom Belinda chose to be with was entirely up to her! It was none of his concern! Lucas convinced himself that his anger was simply because Belinda was still his wife now. Nothing else. There was absolutely no other reason! After leaving the back garden, Belinda seized the moment to quietly slip into the elevator and head up to the second floor, unnoticed by anyone. The earrings she wore today were ufortable, so she returned to her room to change them. As she stepped out of her room, her eyes lifted, and she saw Verena standing just a short distance from the door. She frowned slightly and quickly asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± From Verena¡¯s posture, it was clear she was looking for Belinda. Verena replied without hesitation, ¡°Belinda, I need to speak with you about something.¡± Belinda responded coolly, ¡°Go ahead and say what you want to say.¡± Verena straightened, her expression serious as she looked at Belinda. ¡°As we agreed, once Harold¡¯s birthday is over, you and Lucas should proceed with the divorce. I hope you¡¯ll keep your word and note up with any excuses to dy the divorce,¡± she said. Upon hearing this, Belinda let out a soft chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business, Miss Reed.¡± Seeing Belinda dismiss her so casually, Verena felt a wave of anger rise within her. ¡°Belinda!¡± Her voice suddenly grew louder, filled with frustration. ¡°Do you honestly believe Lucas hasn¡¯t divorced you yet because he still cares about you or can¡¯t stand to let you go? You are mistaken! It is just because of his bet with Harold! Lucas only went along with Harold¡¯s proposal to make sure he could marry me without any issues!¡± Then, Verena let out a coldugh, her tone dripping with mockery. ¡°So, don¡¯t get any wrong ideas from this!¡± In fact, Verena had learned this only by coincidence. Once, while having dinner with Verena and Ryan, Vincent had gotten drunk and let it slip. That was how Verena had found out about it. Belinda¡¯s expression changed in an instant. So, Verena knew that, too! It turned out she had been the only onepletely in the dark before, thest to know. All along, she had thought Lucas¡¯ cooperation was because he cared about her, even if just a little. How absurd had she been! Noticing the shift in Belinda¡¯s face, Verena allowed herself a faint smile. ¡°Did you know Lucas stayed by my side the entire night at the hospital?¡± she said, her tone light but deliberate. ¡°You¡¯ve heard about my kidnapping, haven¡¯t you? I almost¡­¡± . . . Chapter 383 ?Chapter 383: She paused for a moment, drawing a deep breath before continuing, ¡°Even then, Lucas didn¡¯t show any disgust. Instead, heforted me. He told me not to worry and to focus on looking forward to our future together. I will marry him soon. So, Belinda, I hope you¡¯ll keep your promise. Divorce Lucas tomorrow. Stop clinging to him.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed, her face hardening. She curled her lips into a faint, icy smile and replied, each word cutting and deliberate, ¡°Whatever happens between Lucas and me is none of your concern, Miss Reed. If he made promises to you, that¡¯s between the two of you. Whether I divorce him or not is my decision, and I don¡¯t owe you an exnation.¡± With a soft, mockingugh, she added, ¡°For now, though, Lucas is still my husband.¡± So, you¡¯d do well to keep your distance from him. I have a terrible temper, and if I lose control andy a hand on you, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡± Without waiting for a response, Belinda brushed past Verena and walked away. Frustrated and angry, Belinda forgot about the elevator and headed directly to the stairwell. But just as she reached the top of the stairs, Verena rushed up behind her and grabbed her arm. The two women now stood side by side at the top of the stairs. Verena¡¯s face was flushing with indignation, her grip firm. ¡°Belinda!¡± she hissed. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any shame? You¡¯ve been with my boyfriend for years! The position of Lucas¡¯ wife belongs to me! He never loved you¡ªhe can¡¯t even stand the sight of you. How long are you going to keep clinging to him?¡± ¡°Your boyfriend?¡± Belinda repeated, a coldugh escaping her lips. She fixed Verena with an icy gaze. ¡°When Lucas and I got married, you two had already broken up. Are you saying Lucas should only marry you just because he dated you once? How absurd!¡± Her eyes flicked to Verena¡¯s hand clutching her arm. ¡°Let go,¡± she said firmly. ¡°No!¡± Verena snapped, her tone defiant. ¡°Not unless you promise to divorce Lucas immediately!¡± Belinda, her patience already worn thin, shook off Verena¡¯s hand and turned to leave. But before she could take a step¡­ Verena suddenly leaned backward, her body tipping dangerously. In an instant, she tumbled down the stairs, her scream echoing through the stairwell. Belinda froze in shock, instinctively reaching out to grab Verena, but it was toote. All she could do was watch as Verena¡¯s body tumbled down the staircase, eventuallynding with a loud sound. Themotion drew the attention of the guests in the hall. The crowd quickly surged forward in rm. ¡°Oh no!¡± ¡°What happened? Did Verena fall from the second floor?¡± ¡°Verena!¡± Ryan shouted, rushing toward her. . . . Chapter 384 ?Chapter 384: He bent down as if to help her up, but his hand froze mid-air. A flicker of hesitation crossed his face, and he pulled back as if suddenly remembering something. At that moment, Lucas walked over. He strode quickly toward Verena, crouching down to help her up. Verena¡¯s pale face was drenched in sweat, a gash on her forehead oozing blood that trickled down her cheeks. It was a harrowing sight. Bruises marred her arms and legs, leaving her battered and fragile. Ryan¡¯s face turned pale as panic overtook him. His voice trembled. ¡°Verena, what happened? How are you feeling?¡± Lucas¡¯ expression hardened. ¡°It hurts¡­ It hurts so much!¡± Verena sobbed, tears streaming uncontrobly down her face. Slowly, she opened her eyes, her gaze fixing on Belinda, who was descending the stairs. Between sobs, Verena choked out, ¡°Ms. Wright¡­ Why did you push me down the stairs?¡± Her wordsnded like a thunderp. The room fell into stunned silence, as though time itself had frozen. All eyes turned toward Belinda, disbelief etched on everyone¡¯s face. ¡°How could Belinda have done that? Pushing someone down the stairs is dangerous.¡± ¡°Verena could have died!¡± ¡°What kind of grudge drove Belinda to do something so vicious?¡± Lucas, too, raised his head to look at Belinda. For a moment, Belinda¡¯s familiar, delicate face stirred a memory in him¡ªshe and Johnson together in the garden. Lucas¡¯ expression darkened, a shadow clouding his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t push you!¡± Belinda said firmly, her voice calm but resolute. Each word was measured. ¡°You fell down the stairs on your own.¡± The moment Verena had tumbled down the stairs, Belinda had understood her n. She was certain she hadn¡¯t used enough force to cause Verena to lose her bnce. Verena must have done that on purpose. She must have also said those things to make her angry deliberately. Verena stared at Belinda, eyes wide, feigning disbelief. ¡°You¡­ Ms. Wright, how could you¡­¡± ¡°I¡­ I saw it!¡± a timid voice interjected. . . . Chapter 385 ?Chapter 385: Heads turned toward the source¡ªa maid standing nervously near the corner of the second-floor staircase. ¡°I-I saw Miss Wright push Miss Reed!¡± she continued. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Belinda snapped, her voice sharp with anger. The maid flinched, her face pale as she swallowed hard. ¡°I¡­ I swear! I really saw it!¡± Belinda didn¡¯t waste time arguing with the maid. Her focus shifted to Lucas. She needed to see his reaction, to understand what he believed. But when her gaze met his cold, steely eyes, her heart sank. The anger in his expression¡­ Did he believe what Verena had just said? ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± Just then, a sharp,manding voice cut through the tension. The crowd parted as Mollie and Darren stepped forward, their presence imposing. ¡°Belinda would never push anyone down the stairs,¡± Mollie dered, her tone icy as her eyes narrowed on the maid. ¡°Now, tell me, who told you to use Belinda without proof?¡± The maid quickly shook her head and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not lying! I really saw it! I have no reason to lie!¡± Without a word, Lucas lifted Verena into his arms and turned to leave. ¡°Lucas!¡± Belinda called out to him. Lucas paused in his tracks. ¡°Please believe me¡­ I really didn¡¯t push her!¡± Belinda¡¯s voice was urgent. Lucas turned slightly, his expression unreadable as he looked back at her. He remained silent, his gaze deep and unreadable. Eventually, he turned away, holding Verena, and walked decisively toward the exit. Belinda¡¯s face went pale, and she staggered slightly, almost losing her bnce. From Lucas¡¯ cold gaze, it was clear¡ªhe didn¡¯t trust her. He had chosen to believe Verena again. Once more, he had chosen Verena over her. Reflecting on the situation, Belinda let out a softugh. Yet, thatugh was tinged with profound bitterness. ¡°Lucas!¡± Harold called out sternly. But Lucas¡¯ steps did not falter. And so, Lucas, Verena, and Ryan left the banquet hall. ¡°Do you think Belinda really pushed Verena?¡± ¡°Of course! Didn¡¯t the rk family maid say she saw it with her own eyes?¡± . . . Chapter 386 ?Chapter 386: ¡°I¡¯m just curious; why would Belinda push Verena? It doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± ¡°Exactly. And why did Belinda specifically call out to Lucas and try to exin things to him? What¡¯s going on?¡± Harold¡¯s expression darkened as he watched Lucas leave. He was clearly displeased. He looked at the pale Belinda, took a deep breath, and approached her. Standing before Belinda, he gently patted her head and said softly, ¡°I trust you, my dear.¡± Harold¡¯s words caused a stir throughout the banquet hall. ¡°Did you hear that? What did Harold just call Belinda in front of everyone? Dear?¡± ¡°My goodness! Could it be¡­ Is Belinda the mysterious wife of Mr. rk?¡± Ignoring the guests¡¯ whispers, Belinda nodded slightly to Harold. ¡°Thank you, Harold,¡± she said. At that moment, Harold turned to the guests and announced directly, ¡°Allow me to introduce my daughter-inw, Lucas¡¯ wife, Belinda.¡± After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°As for why Belinda didn¡¯t attend the banquet today as Lucas¡¯ wife, it¡¯s because she preferred to keep a low profile and did not want her identity revealed. As her elder, I respected her wishes.¡± This exnation shed light on why Belinda had been so mysterious. It wasn¡¯t that the rk family had been trying to hide her, but rather that Belinda herself had chosen to remain low-key. Harold surveyed the guests with a stern expression, saying, ¡°Do you really think my daughter-inw would push someone down the stairs? Is that something she would need to do?¡± Prompted by his words, the guests exchanged nces and murmured among themselves. ¡°Of course not! How could Mr. rk¡¯s wife be involved in such an act?¡± ¡°It is definitely a misunderstanding! Verena must have concocted this story.¡± The room buzzed as everyone began to speak at once, all openly criticizing Verena. While many guests voiced their support for Belinda on the surface, they still harbored doubts inside. Many believed it was highly likely that Belinda had pushed Verena. After all, Belinda might harbor deep-seated jealousy towards Verena. Just from the scene earlier, it was clear to all that Lucas still held his ex-girlfriend, Verena, in high regard. Yet, no one dared to discuss such observations openly in Harold¡¯s presence. Later, Harold introduced Belinda to his long-time friends, beaming with pride as he presented his daughter-inw. Learning that Belinda had already be an attending physician in the Cardiac Surgery Department at the Grand ins General Hospital at such a young age, Harold¡¯s friends expressed their astonishment. They unanimously agreed that the aplished Belinda was indeed a perfect match for Lucas. . . . Chapter 387 ?Chapter 387: Meanwhile, other guests gathered in small groups, whispering about the evening¡¯s developments. ¡°Mr. rk seems so satisfied with his daughter-inw! Could it be that it is really Belinda who prefers to keep her true identity a secret?¡± ¡°It¡¯s strange! Weren¡¯t there rumors that Mr. rk¡¯s wife was unattractive and overweight? Belinda doesn¡¯t match that description at all.¡± ¡°My wife, who knows Car well and often visits the Wright family, told me she met Baker¡¯s illegitimate daughter, Belinda, years ago. Back then, Belinda was heavier and had a noticeable birthmark on her left cheek.¡± ¡°Indeed, the rumors about Mr. rk¡¯s wife were true. But it has been three years. Who knows? Maybe Belinda opted for liposuction or cosmetic surgery¡ªshe looks entirely different now.¡± ¡°So, the Wright family¡¯s illegitimate daughter, the close friend of the Thomas family, turns out to be Mr. rk¡¯s enigmatic wife!¡± ¡°Who would believe that? Besides, Mr. rk shows no particr favoritism toward the Wright family. In fact, the Adams family, backed by the Thomas family, has benefited significantly.¡± ¡°It appears Mr. rk indeed favors his ex-girlfriend!¡± ¡°Shh! Keep your voice down.¡± §Þ?§Ô? ¦Ô¦Ñ??§ä?? ?§ä g?l????l?.??? Meanwhile, several affluent women gathered around Mollie. ¡°So it seems Mollie was right¡ªBelinda chose not to disclose her identity herself. The rk family treats her well; just look at Harold¡¯s joy apanying Belinda!¡± ¡°Absolutely! I¡¯ve always said Belinda is beloved by the rk family.¡± Tessa¡¯s face darkened as she overheard thesements. A surge of anger and resentment bubbled up within her. Then, as if remembering something, Tessa chuckled softly. ¡°Sure, Harold might be happy with Belinda, but what does it matter? Lucas doesn¡¯t like Belinda! He made it quite clear by leaving the event with Verena in his arms just now. That must have been humiliating for Belinda.¡± The room fell silent after Tessa¡¯s words. All eyes turned to her, their looks filled with disapproval. They all thought that Tessa truly didn¡¯t know the right thing to say. Mollie¡¯s frown deepened. Lucas, standing by Verena instead of defending Belinda, had left with Verena. His actions disyed a tant disregard for Belinda. And Harold, too¡ªwhy would he introduce Belinda as his daughter-inw at such a time? Belinda and Lucas were about to get a divorce. Why reveal Belinda¡¯s identity now? What would people think of her once the divorce was finalized? These thoughts only served to heighten Mollie¡¯s frustration. At the Grand ins General Hospital, in a VIP ward. Verena had suffered severe injuries from falling down the stairs. Her forehead required four stitches, her left forearm was fractured, and her body was covered in abrasions. To make matters worse, her waist was twisted, leaving her in constant pain. After the doctors had tended to her wounds, shey on the hospital bed, looking utterly weak. . . . Chapter 388 ?Chapter 388: ¡°Belinda is truly malicious! How could she have pushed Verena down the stairs? Doesn¡¯t she realize she could have killed her?¡± Ryan fumed, his voice seething with anger. Lucas stood nearby, not saying a word. His expression was unreadable, but his clenched fists betrayed the storm brewing within him. He had seen it all¡ªthe horrifying moment Verena tumbled down the stairs and Belinda¡¯s hand lingered midair. She must have pushed Verena and hadn¡¯t had time to retract her hand at that time. The truth was undeniable: Belinda had pushed Verena. To make matters worse, the memory of Belinda epting Johnson¡¯s confession of love only deepened Lucas¡¯ fury. ¡°Verena, how are you feeling now?¡± Ryan¡¯s voice, tinged with worry, snapped Lucas out of his thoughts. Verena stirred, her eyes fluttering open. She winced, her face contorted in pain. ¡°It hurts. It hurts so much,¡± she whimpered, tears brimming in her eyes. Ryan softened his voice. ¡°It¡¯s okay now. Your wounds have been treated. Just rest for now.¡± At that moment, Lucas stepped closer to Verena¡¯s bedside. He leaned forward, his voice low and hoarse. ¡°Verena, why did you go upstairs at that time?¡± It was an unspoken rule¡ªguests shouldn¡¯t wander upstairs uninvited. Verena bit her lip, her voice tinged with guilt as she exined, ¡°I saw Belinda heading upstairs. I had something important to say to her, so I followed her quietly.¡± After a brief pause, she added hastily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lucas. I shouldn¡¯t have gone upstairs without permission. It was my mistake.¡± ¡°What did you two talk about?¡± Lucas pressed, his tone colder now. Verena hesitated before answering in a soft tone, ¡°I wanted Belinda to keep her promise and divorce you. That¡¯s all. I didn¡¯t expect her to lose her temper or push me down the stairs. If I¡¯d known it woulde to this, I wouldn¡¯t have approached her in the first ce.¡± Her voice was filled with regret. Ryan interjected, ¡°How is any of this your fault? All you did was remind Belinda of her promise to divorce Lucas. You weren¡¯t wrong to ask her to honor her word! Harold himself said that after his birthday, the divorce would go through. I know Belinda; she will probably find another excuse to stall the divorce. You were just trying to ensure she wouldn¡¯t. That¡¯s perfectly reasonable!¡± He sighed, shaking his head in frustration. ¡°Verena, you¡¯re too kind for your own good,¡± he said. Lucas¡¯ face remained impassive, his dark eyes unreadable. When he finally spoke, his voice was sharp and unyielding. ¡°Verena, I¡¯ve told you before¡ªdon¡¯t interfere in my rtionship with Belinda.¡± His words struck Verena like a blow. Her face drained of color in an instant, her gaze locking onto Lucas in disbelief. Verena¡¯s lips moved slightly as if she were about to exin, but eventually, no words came out. ¡°Take some time to rest,¡± Lucas said briskly, turning away before Verena could even react. As Lucas strode away, Ryan called after him, ¡°Lucas¡­¡± Yet, Lucas continued onward, undeterred and unresponsive. . . . Chapter 389 ?Chapter 389: Worry flickered across Ryan¡¯s and Verena¡¯s faces as they exchanged concerned looks. Ryan paused briefly and then made his way to check the corridor outside the hospital room. It was empty. Lucas had indeed left just like that. Returning to Verena, he said, ¡°Lucas is already gone.¡± Verena gnawed on her lower lip, her forehead creased with concern. ¡°Ryan, do you think that¡­ Does Lucas trust my word, or does he side with Belinda?¡± ¡°He definitely trusts you,¡± Ryan assured her in a soft voice. ¡°Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have left the banquet with you and hurried you to the hospital.¡± ¡°You might be right,¡± Verena said with a slight nod, her features softening somewhat. She thought about Lucas sweeping her up in his arms in front of all their friends, a spark of joy lighting up her face. She felt certain of her ce in Lucas¡¯ heart¡ªshe was the most important person to him. ¡°But¡­¡± Ryan¡¯s voice faltered as if a thought had just struck him. He moved closer to Verena, speaking in a hushed tone. ¡°This time, you might have pushed the boundaries too much. How could you allow yourself to get so severely injured?¡± Verena¡¯s gaze intensified as she responded resolutely, ¡°Without significant injuries, how could I evoke such deep guilt and rage in Lucas?¡± ¡°But now, you are left with stitches on your forehead that will scar,¡± Ryan said, sounding resigned. Verena¡¯s lips twisted into a subtle smile. ¡°If it leads to Lucas divorcing Belinda and choosing me, then I don¡¯t care about the scar. I¡¯m not bothered by it at all!¡± Ryan found himself speechless. For the moment, it appeared things were unfolding to their advantage. ???? ??d???? ?? g????????.???? At the rk family¡¯s residence, the banquet had already ended. Seated on the sofa were Harold, Norma, and Belinda, with the maid who had been involved earlier standing before them. ¡°Describe exactly what you witnessed!¡± Haroldmanded sharply. Too scared to withhold any details, the maid said truthfully, ¡°I had just finished tending to the flowers on the balcony on the second floor and was about to go downstairs at that time. However, as I stepped outside, I overheard Belinda and Miss Reed having a heated argument. I chose not to eavesdrop and returned to the balcony. After the noise had ceased, I assumed they had gone elsewhere, so I ventured out again. And then¡­ Then, I saw Miss Reed tumbling down the stairs, and¡­ and¡­¡± She paused, her eyes darting nervously towards Belinda. Then, she gulped. ¡°Belinda¡¯s hand was still extended.¡± Harold¡¯s expression turned dark immediately. ¡°Then why did you say you saw Belinda push Verena? What exactly did you witness? Did you directly see Belinda push her?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The maid hesitated, overwhelmed by the interrogation. ¡°Who gave you the right to publicly use Belinda of pushing Verena, particrly when you didn¡¯t see the whole incident?¡± Harold eximed, his face contorted in fury. In a state of panic, the maid hurried to say, ¡°I am sorry! I was terrified at that moment. And¡­ And seeing Belinda¡¯s hand extended, I¡­ I just¡­¡± ¡°I apologize! I swear I won¡¯t speak out of turn again!¡± Harold let out a cold chuckle and said, ¡°You think you¡¯ll have another opportunity to do that? Someone, settle her wages and have her leave at once. My family will not hire someone like her!¡± The color drained from the maid¡¯s face. She bowed frantically before Harold, begging for mercy. ¡°I¡¯m deeply sorry! I assure you, I won¡¯t repeat this mistake. Please, I implore you to give me another chance!¡± She then turned to Belinda, bowing even lower, and continued her plea. ¡°I deeply regret my careless words about you pushing Miss Reed without knowing the whole truth before. It was my mistake entirely! I will go to each guest to rectify your reputation. Please, give me another opportunity to work here!¡± . . . Chapter 390 ?Chapter 390: Neither Harold¡¯s nor Belinda¡¯s expressions changed. At that moment, Norma intervened, saying, ¡°Harold, dismissing her now might lead others to suspect wrongdoing on our part, which could further damage Belinda¡¯s image. Let¡¯s cut her pay for six months as a warning to her and the other maids.¡± Harold looked at Norma, catching the signal in her nce. His eyes briefly flickered as he understood her intent. Composing himself, he addressed the maid sternly. ¡°You will forfeit six months¡¯ wages. Let this be yourst warning. Repeat this, and there will be no leniency!¡± ¡°I understand! Such a mistake won¡¯t ur again! Thank you for your forgiveness, Mr. and Mrs. rk. Thank you, Belinda,¡± the maid responded hastily, her voice filled with gratitude. For someone employed at the prestigious rk family¡¯s estate, losing half a year¡¯s sry was a harsh penalty. Yet, it was a sacrifice she could ept to maintain her position here. ¡°Alright, you can leave now,¡± Harold said, dismissing her with a wave of his hand, clearly impatient. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The maid left swiftly. Harold then turned to Belinda. He was about to speak when Belinda said, ¡°Harold, Norma, I¡¯m quite exhausted. I think I¡¯ll head up to rest now.¡± Harold held her gaze, wanting to say something. But eventually, he just nodded and replied, ¡°Very well, go and rest now.¡± Ga lno vel s . takes you into new worlds Belinda shed a quick smile at Harold. ¡°Happy birthday, Harold.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Harold responded with a smile, though inwardly, he felt a sense of resignation. With these developments, Harold could sense the direction things were heading, diminishing any real joy in his celebrations. Belinda stood up and made her way out of the living room, heading to the upper floor. Harold¡¯s face grew stern as soon as Belinda left. He faced Norma, his voice tinged with suspicion. ¡°Do you think there is something wrong with that maid?¡± Norma gave a subtle nod. ¡°Yes, something doesn¡¯t sit right. I think we should keep a watch on her without drawing attention.¡± Harold chose to remain silent after hearing that. Meanwhile, Belinda was in her room, changing from her evening attire into something morefortable. She then settled on the sofa, her mind on whether Lucas would return in the evening. Not long after, the sound of the door opening echoed in the room. Belinda¡¯s gaze snapped to the door. Lucas was at the door. Their eyes locked, sharing a silent exchange ofplex emotions. Lucas then entered the room, shutting the door gently behind him. He walked towards Belinda with determined steps and broke the silence with a direct question. ¡°Why did you push Verena?¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t suppress augh, though it was tinged with bitterness and self-derision. She looked at Lucas, her lips parting as she chose to respond with a question of her own instead of an exnation. ¡°So¡­ you still believe what Verena said, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I saw you reach out your hand,¡± Lucas said calmly, his deep voice adding weight to his words as he looked at Belinda. Belinda¡¯s voice rose sharply in response. ¡°You think just because you saw my hand move, I was the one who pushed Verena?¡± . . . Chapter 391 ?Chapter 391: Lucas offered no reply. Belinda took a deep breath to steady herself. Then, she said, ¡°I need to set this straight¡ªVerena threw herself down those stairs to pin the me on me. My hand reached out to catch her, nothing more. Lucas, do you trust me?¡± Her gaze was intense, locked on Lucas. She searched for any emotion on his face. Still, Lucas said nothing, his eyes unwavering. Yet, the silence and his unreadable look told Belinda everything she needed to know¡ªhe did not believe her. The realization cut through her like a knife. Before Lucas could speak, Belinda let out a scoff and said, ¡°Well then, if you¡¯ve already made up your mind that I¡¯m the culprit, I won¡¯t exin myself. What¡¯s your n for revenge, Lucas? Are you thinking of throwing me down the stairs, too?¡± Her stare was calm and unflinching as she awaited his response. Lucas thought he might have imagined it, but there seemed to be a hint of hurt in Belinda¡¯s words. A throbbing pain spread through his chest as if something had pricked his heart. But quickly, his expression hardened. He reminded himself not to be deceived by Belinda. Earlier in the garden, her smile had shone brightly as she epted Johnson¡¯s confession of love. Lucas couldn¡¯t figure out how to respond to Belinda now. Even though he might have witnessed Belinda pushing Verena, he felt no urge to confront Belinda or ask her to apologize to Verena. Yet, the image of her with Johnson ignited a fierce anger within him. Seeing Lucas stay silent for so long, Belinda wasn¡¯t sure whether to feel relieved that he hadn¡¯t asked her to apologize to Verena. Her lips twitched into a slight smile before sheposed herself, fixing her gaze on Lucas. ¡°Tomorrow at 10 in the morning, we should head to the courthouse and get a divorce.¡± ¡°What did you just say?!¡± Lucas¡¯ expression darkened instantly. His eyes red with anger as he stared at Belinda, his face contorted with fury. Without a moment¡¯s pause, he reached out and yanked Belinda from the sofa. Gritting his teeth, he said in a low voice, ¡°Repeat what you just said!¡± galnovels where stories grow His tone was chilling like ice. Calmly, Belinda met his intense look. ¡°Remember our agreement? After Harold¡¯s birthday, we would finalize our divorce.¡± As Lucas processed her words, his jaw tightened, his stare prating as he tried to discern if her deration was spurred by anger or genuine intent. Belinda looked Lucas in the eye, her expression calm and unwavering. As the realization that Belinda truly wanted a divorce sank in, Lucas¡¯ hold on Belinda¡¯s shoulders grew firmer, his expression turning dark. Inhaling deeply, Lucas said slowly, ¡°Belinda, consider what you¡¯re saying¡ªonce we get a divorce, we will be strangers to each other forever.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already given this a lot of thought. I have been waiting for the day of our divorce for too long,¡± Belinda said without hesitation. At that moment, her heart was at peace. She convinced herself it was time to open her eyes to reality. She should have abandoned any hope for her marriage to Lucas long ago. She should have let go of Lucas a long time ago. Lucas¡¯ forehead was marked by throbbing veins, his blood vessels nearly bursting. He fought hard to keep his emotions in check. He looked at Belinda once more, letting go of her shoulders as a slight, mocking smile yed on his lips. ¡°Very well. The day has finallye. I will finally be free of you and marry Verena soon.¡± The words seemed to force their way through his clenched teeth. . . . Chapter 392 ?Chapter 392: Belinda¡¯s pupils contracted sharply when she heard that. Though she knew his words were true, they still sliced through her heart. She looked at Lucas and responded with a slight smile, ¡°Well, congrattions, Mr. rk.¡± Reflecting on her response, she couldn¡¯t help but feel proud of herposure. To still manage to say ¡°congrattions¡± in such circumstances was remarkable. Lucas¡¯ anger only intensified when he saw herposure. He consoled himself with the reminder that he had never cared for Belinda and had long desired this separation. This was indeed the best oue. With those thoughts, Lucas abruptly left the room. As Lucas¡¯ angry, retreating figure vanished, Belinda¡¯s gaze drifted away thoughtfully. The confrontation had lifted a weight off her shoulders, leaving her with a liberating sense of freedom. She walked into her bathroom, her face the picture of calm. After showering, she took a moment to send a message to the group chat with her friends. ¡°Big day tomorrow. Lucas and I will be at the courthouse to seal the deal on our divorce. Send good vibes¡ªI¡¯m about to reim my freedom!¡± The group chat included just Belinda, Johnson, and Bethany. ¡°Seriously?¡± came Johnson¡¯s immediate reply. ¡°Is it happening tomorrow morning?¡± Bethany replied shortly after. Johnson didn¡¯t wait long; he called Belinda within seconds. Belinda quickly answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Do you really want to go through with the divorce?¡± Johnson¡¯s voice carried a tone of concern. Belinda responded with conviction, ¡°Absolutely. I¡¯ve considered this carefully. It¡¯s definitely the right move for me.¡± A brief silence followed before Johnson said, ¡°If you¡¯re so sure, I¡¯ll support you in this. That¡¯s what friends are for.¡± He hesitated for a moment and then added, ¡°Bethany and I will be there to pick you up from the courthouse tomorrow.¡± Belinda appreciated their support and said in a grateful voice, ¡°Okay!¡± She ended the call and settled into bed, bracing for a restless night. Surprisingly, she drifted into a deep, dreamless sleep, only waking when her rm sounded in the morning. She got dressed quickly, skipped breakfast, and drove directly to the courthouse. Meanwhile, Lucas had spent the night sitting awake in his study. Early in the morning, his assistant Gordon called him. ¡°Mr. rk, Mrs. rk has departed.¡± From the route she¡¯s taking, it looks like she is headed to the courthouse,¡± Gordon said, holding his breath after the update. A shadow crossed Lucas¡¯ face in an instant. ¡°Excellent! That¡¯s great news!¡± he spat out, his smile tinged with anger as he hung up the phone. Lucas had convinced himself that Belinda¡¯s deration from the previous evening was nothing more than a heat-of-the-moment outburst. He had half-expected her to regret her impulsive suggestion to visit the courthouse as soon as she woke up. Yet, against his expectations, Belinda had headed directly to the courthouse first thing in the morning. It seemed she was truly set on getting a divorce. Well then! If that was what she wanted, Lucas thought, so be it. He couldn¡¯t wait to see how she would fare after she left him. He believed Belinda would surely end up regretting the divorce soon. He told himself that if Belinda ever pleaded to get back together with him, he would just ignore herpletely. Filled with these thoughts, Lucas stood up and left the study. . . . Chapter 393 ?Chapter 393: At the courthouse, Lucas arrived at ten past ten in the morning. Belinda was already in the lobby when he arrived. Her radiant, energetic appearance only intensified Lucas¡¯ anger. Could it be that she had actually enjoyed a good night¡¯s sleepst night? Was he the only one who had stayed awake all night? As soon as Lucas entered, Belinda rose and approached him decisively. Her face was a mask of serenity, betraying no hint of the significant decision she was about to make. She was clearly treating it as though it were an ordinary task. Lucas watched her, noting her readiness to sever their ties without any apparent emotional investment, which stirred a mix of profound anger and unrecognized pain within him. As they went through the paperwork, Lucas found himself anticipating some sign of regret from Belinda. He hoped she might express second thoughts about the divorce. Perhaps an urgent phone call would interrupt the process, postponing the finalization of their divorce. Yet, the expected disruptions never came. Throughout it all, Belinda remained silent, her resolve unshaken as she steadily signed her name, never once looking his way. It was then that Lucas truly understood Belinda¡¯s unwaveringmitment to ending their marriage. He gave a wry smile, lifted the pen, and finalized his part of the agreement. After finally finalizing the divorce, Belinda was quick to head towards the exit. When she neared the doorway, Lucas, overwhelmed by the moment, couldn¡¯t contain himself any longer and shouted, ¡°Belinda!¡± At his call, Belinda stopped in her tracks. Lucas¡¯ eyes followed her, his voice deliberate as he asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± With a subtle smile, Belinda turned to look at him directly. In a calm voice, she responded, ¡°Congrattions, Mr. rk, on your newfound freedom from a wife you never loved and your uing marriage to the woman of your dreams.¡± Her words masked the pain inside her. She felt as if her heart were being stabbed repeatedly by countless needles, leaving her struggling for breath. Lucas remained silent, his eyes locked on hers, a mixture of emotions swirling within. ¡°Belinda.¡± At that moment, a deep male voice cut through the air. Turning, Belinda saw Johnson and Bethany approaching her together. Lucas¡¯ face clouded over instantly when he saw Johnson. Damn it! Was he that eager to see Belinda? ¡°Lucas, we should catch up over drinks soon,¡± Johnson said to Lucas, escorting Belinda and Bethany away. When Lucas watched their retreating figures, his handsome yet stoic face turned cold and conflicted. Once they were settled in the car, Johnson inquired, ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Take me back to the rk family estate. I need to pack my things,¡± Belinda replied, keeping her eyes low. ¡°Alright.¡± Johnson started the car, maintaining a respectful silence. The journey was quiet; neither Johnson nor Bethany attempted to console Belinda. They understood she needed quiet more than words right now. Upon reaching the estate, Johnson said to Belinda, ¡°We¡¯ll wait here for you.¡± ¡°Do you two have ns today?¡± Belinda questioned. ¡°We¡¯re here for you all day,¡± Bethany said warmly. . . . Chapter 394 ?Chapter 394: Hearing this, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but smile and nod. ¡°Okay.¡± She opened the car door, got out, and walked into the house. Harold was in the living room, flipping through a newspaper. Seeing Belinda return at this time, he looked at her in surprise. Before Harold could speak, Belinda asked, ¡°Harold, can we talk?¡± The seriousness in Belinda¡¯s voice and the look on her face sent a shiver of foreboding through Harold. Belinda entered the study and eased onto the sofa, cing the signed divorce agreement on the table before her. As Harold caught sight of it, his expression changed in an instant. His eyes met Belinda¡¯s, a crease forming between his eyebrows. He spoke in a trembling voice, ¡°Belinda, have you and Lucas¡­¡± His worst fears were now a reality. He had never thought Belinda¡¯s rtionship with Lucas woulde to this. Pressing her lips together for a moment, Belinda responded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Harold. I know this isn¡¯t the oue you were hoping for. Lucas and I just aren¡¯t meant to be.¡± ¡°Is Verena the reason for your divorce?¡± Harold asked. Not denying it, Belinda admitted, ¡°Verena is part of the reason, but the real issue is with Lucas and me. He doesn¡¯t love me, and that¡¯s the biggest problem in our rtionship.¡± Hearing this, Harold seemed to have something to say but hesitated. He believed the situation was different from what Belinda thought. Having seen it all, he felt Lucas did care for Belinda. Yet, those feelings might not have been strong enough. Or possibly, Lucas hadn¡¯t even realized his feelings himself, leading him to hurt Belinda without meaning to. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©qc??m has it all ¡°Is there no chance for you two to try to be together again?¡± Harold asked, unwilling to give up. Shaking her head softly, Belinda replied, ¡°We¡¯ve given our rtionship so many tries, yet nothing has changed. The truth is, Lucas and I just aren¡¯t right for each other. It¡¯s healthier for us both to end things now, so we can move on.¡± She looked directly at Harold, her voice weary. ¡°Harold¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. I can¡¯t continue like this. I need to start living for myself.¡± At her words, Harold felt an ufortable feeling stir within him. It dawned on him that throughout her marriage, Belinda had never truly found happiness or satisfaction¡­ Harold exhaled deeply, burdened with concern. ¡°My dear, you have endured so much.¡± ¡°Harold.¡± Belinda looked at him earnestly, her red lips slightly parted, speaking each word with determination. ¡°You will always hold a ce in my heart. Whenever possible, I will make sure to visit you.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Harold¡¯s response was apanied by repeated nods, his expression one of pity and resignation as he gazed at Belinda. He sincerely said, ¡°I truly hope you find someone who treasures you as you deserve. Lucas is not fortunate enough to be that person.¡± Belinda offered a grateful smile and nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°I appreciate your words. If I find such a person, I will definitely bring him to meet you.¡± After a pause, she continued, lightening the mood, ¡°And if youe across a good match for me, feel free to send him my way!¡± ¡°Of course! I will do that!¡± Harold nodded emphatically, and his agreement was not just a casual promise but something he intended to act upon. He believed Belinda was worthy of someone who would value and adore her. . . . Chapter 395 ?Chapter 395: After their conversation, Belinda went back to her room to gather her things. Her packing was brief due to the few belongings she had, and soon, she was descending the stairs with her suitcase in hand. ¡°Belinda, you¡­¡± Hooper¡¯s voice trailed off as he saw Belinda with her suitcase. He felt a bit reluctant to see her leave. He, too, felt it was a pity that Lucas divorced Belinda. ¡°Goodbye, Hooper.¡± ¡°I will visit again when I can,¡± Belinda said with a smile, waving at him. Hooper responded with a nod. ¡°Take care, Belinda. I wish you the very best.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Belinda said before turning to leave. She strode away resolutely, not once looking back. Leaving marked a fresh start for her. From now on, the Belinda who had once loved Lucas so deeply was gone. Taking the suitcase from Belinda¡¯s grasp, Johnson walked toward the car, apanied by Bethany, who held Belinda¡¯s hand supportively. Norma¡¯s reaction was one of sheer shock when Harold told her the news of Belinda and Lucas¡¯ divorce. ¡°What? They actually ended their marriage? Is that even possible? Belinda¡¯s love for Lucas is so evident. How could she bring herself to end their marriage?¡± Norma struggled deeply with the reality of their divorce. She had always harbored doubts about Belinda, feeling she was unsuitable for her son. Her feelings towards Belinda remainedrgely unchanged now. Yet, the news of Belinda¡¯s divorce from Lucas evoked a surprising pang of sorrow in her. She had not foreseen their rtionship dissolving in such a manner. Frustration evident, Norma red at Harold and said, ¡°Harold, how could you just ept this? Didn¡¯t you think to intervene?¡± Visibly angry, Harold answered, ¡°Intervene? Given how your son behaved as a husband, it¡¯s a relief they got a divorce. Now, Belinda might find some happiness.¡± He then sighed heavily. ¡°You think I didn¡¯t try to keep them together? I did what I could. Now that their marriage is over, what more is there for me to do? Belinda¡¯s decision wasn¡¯t rash. The incident at the banquet was just the tip of the iceberg. Her growing disappointment with Lucas over time is what led her here.¡± With a dismissive tone, he added, ¡°Belinda leaving your son might actually be for the best. Maybe now they will both feel relieved. Belinda deserves someone who will appreciate and care for her.¡± Norma found herself unable to argue with Harold¡¯s logic. Belinda relocated all her belongings to her new house. Johnson and Bethany remained by her side, assisting with the unpacking. The topic of ¡°Lucas¡± was carefully avoided as they filled the air with light-hearted jokes and bits of gossip. Belinda maintained a peaceful facade, seemingly unaffected by the recent divorce. Yet, Johnson and Bethany could sense an underlying difort. It had be clear to them that Belinda was suppressing her true feelings. In the evening, they gathered for dinner at Belinda¡¯s new home. Belinda had prepared the dinner herself. As they settled at the table, Belinda broke the silence, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need to tread so lightly around me, worried you might upset me. I¡¯m stronger than I look.¡± She stopped briefly, her lips curving into a subtle, knowing smile. ¡°Can you believe it? I¡¯m actually not that upset. On the contrary, I feel a sense of relief.¡± Bethany quickly responded, ¡°You are right; it is a relief! Staying in a loveless marriage where your partner¡¯s heart belongs to someone else is nothing short of torture. Divorce can truly be a liberation for you!¡± Johnson found himself lost for words. He had always believed that Lucas held genuine affection for Belinda. But now¡­ he shook his head. Why linger on such thoughts? Their marriage was over. . . . Chapter 396 ?Chapter 396: ¡°And besides¡­¡± Belinda suddenly spoke at that time. ¡°I no longer want to be the person who gets left and forgotten.¡± As Belinda uttered these words, her voice wavered, and her eyes began to fill with tears. A look passed between Bethany and Johnson, filled with empathy for Belinda¡¯s situation. Composing herself, Belinda continued, ¡°Lucas does have some affection for me. He doesn¡¯tpletely overlook me¡­ But his affection for me is just not deep, merely superficial. Whenever Verena needs him, I¡¯m pushed aside. Just one phone call from Verena, and Lucas will leave everything behind to be with her. Is that what my life is meant to be? Constantly waiting for the moment he might leave me behind? Lucas is haunted by guilt over Verena. Harold had her imprisoned, and she has been kidnapped recently. Lucas believes these two things happened because of him. He feels he can¡¯t abandon Verena now.¡± With a rueful smile, she continued, ¡°Is he wrong? No, he isn¡¯t. He¡¯s acting on his principles, and that¡¯s admirable. But¡­ Hismitment to Verena is shattering me. I¡¯m exhausted. I can¡¯t keep investing in a marriage where I¡¯m continually heartbroken. It¡¯s better if we part ways. A divorce is a good thing for both Lucas and me.¡± Upon hearing Belinda¡¯s words, Bethany quickly said, ¡°You are right! You should live for yourself, not for someone else. Men are receable. If one leaves, a better one wille along.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel sad. Especially not for someone like Lucas, who can¡¯t even be faithful. He is not worth your tears.¡± Johnson looked puzzled. ¡°Belinda, you mentioned Verena was kidnapped¡­ Can you tell me more about that?¡± Step into fiction with galnovels . ¡°Oh, I forgot you didn¡¯t know that. It happened on that day¡­¡± Belinda then recounted the details. By the time she finished her story, both Bethany and Johnson were visibly shocked and angry. Bethany, unable to contain her anger, mmed her hand on the table. ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable! Lucas left you by the pool like that? You could have drowned!¡± Johnson¡¯s frown deepened, his face taking on a grave expression. It dawned on him that this could have been the moment when Belinda had lost all hope in Lucas. The incident at the party had only further cemented her resolve to end their marriage. Struggling to find words, Johnson stayed silent. From Lucas¡¯ standpoint, he might not have thought his actions werepletely wrong. Yet, those very actions had inflicted severe emotional hurt on his wife. ¡°Your decision to divorce is right! Why endure such a husband any longer?¡± Bethany was livid. ¡°Belinda, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re not upset! You¡¯re free now¡ªyou¡¯ve broken out of that prison of a loveless marriage! We are both happy for you now!¡± At first, Bethany had been saddened by the news of the divorce. But now, that emotion hadpletely evaporated, reced by joy for her friend. Bethany then suggested, ¡°Come on! After we eat, let¡¯s head to Nostalgia Lounge. Not to wallow, but to toast to a new beginning! Let¡¯s celebrate Belinda¡¯s liberation! This is truly a good thing!¡± . . . Chapter 397 ?Chapter 397: ¡°Absolutely! Time for a new chapter.¡± Belinda¡¯s smile was bright and unburdened. Johnson exhaled a resigned sigh and nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, after we eat, we¡¯ll go celebrate.¡± With that, the three of them finished their dinner and set out for Nostalgia Lounge. ¡°To Belinda¡¯s new beginning!¡± Bethany initiated a toast, enthusiastically raising her ss. Following her lead, Belinda and Johnson also lifted their sses, and the sound of sses clinking together filled the air. ¡°I still think that Verena is really shameless! She fell down by herself and had the audacity to me you for pushing her,¡± Bethany angrily said. Belinda maintained herposure, replying, ¡°It looks like she was trying to use the ident to make Lucas turn against me and seek a divorce.¡± With a dismissive flick of her wrist, Bethany scoffed, ¡°I can¡¯t believe Lucas bought into her ridiculous story.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes dropped as she added softly, ¡°He told me he saw me reaching out my hand.¡± Quick to defend, Bethany retorted, ¡°So what if he saw that? Just because you reached out doesn¡¯t mean you pushed Verena. Why didn¡¯t he think you were actually trying to pull Verena back? This just proves he doesn¡¯t really understand or trust you. Anyone who truly knows you would never doubt your intentions.¡± Bethany¡¯s words brought a sense of warmth to Belinda. She realized that she didn¡¯t need to exin anything to people who trusted her. And for those who didn¡¯t trust her, no amount of exnation would be enough. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now. It¡¯s all history,¡± Belinda replied, smiling weakly. ¡°About that maid¡­ Do you know her?¡± Johnson suddenly inquired. ¡°Not really,¡± Belinda said. ¡°There are so many staff members at the rk family¡¯s house, I don¡¯t know most of them.¡± With a sneer, Johnsonmented, ¡°It¡¯s quite daring of her to use you without full knowledge of the situation.¡± Bethany then asked, turning to Johnson, ¡°Do you think there is something fishy about that maid?¡± Belinda considered this and said, ¡°Harold probably has his suspicions as well. He and his wife didn¡¯t fire the maid; they just docked her pay for six months. It seems like they are keeping her under observation.¡± ¡°Harold¡¯s got a sharp mind,¡± Johnson said with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s continue our drinks,¡± Bethany said, raising her ss once again. Belinda gave her a resigned look. ¡°Take it easy, or you¡¯ll end up drunk soon.¡± ¡°I just want to drink with you tonight,¡± Bethany pouted. ¡°There is no need for excess; a little is just fine for me,¡± Belinda replied, her smile gentle. Bethany chose not to say anything upon hearing that. However, both she and Johnson were aware that Belinda¡¯s cool demeanor was merely a mask. Just as Bethany was about to say something, Johnson suddenly pointed in a direction and said, ¡°Look over there¡­¡± . . . Chapter 398 ?Chapter 398: Belinda¡¯s and Bethany¡¯s attention shifted in the direction Johnson indicated. At a booth not far off, three middle-aged women were seated. One of them was obviously harassing a young man. The young man, likely in histe teens and perhaps a university student, was notably attractive, sporting a polite and cultured look. The woman beside him was inappropriately touching his thigh and trying to slip her other hand under his shirt. Visibly embarrassed, the young man¡¯s cheeks flushed red as he attempted to remove her hands and even tried to stand up and leave, but the woman persistently clung to him. To escte the situation further, the woman even pulled out a stack of cash from her purse andid it before the young man. Yet, the young man¡¯s expression remained one of dismay and anger. ¡°There goes Felice, always targeting young men,¡± Bethany said disdainfully. ¡°Who is that?¡± Belinda questioned. ¡°That woman is the chairman¡¯s wife from the Jimenez Group. She leads a pretty scandalous life. She has a particr taste for young, handsome men. Once she decides she wants someone, she is relentless in pursuing them. Quite a few youthful guys have been harassed by her before,¡± Bethany exined. Belinda¡¯s usually bright and lovely face clouded over with a hint of repulsion when she heard that. Suddenly, someone shouted, ¡°You shameless woman! How dare you betray me!¡± Belinda and the group looked toward themotion. They saw a middle-aged man with thinning hair and a pot belly charging at the woman, Felice Jimenez, his hand lifted as if he were ready to hit her. The best stories are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s??????? Felice, stricken with fear, turned ghostly white and hurriedly tried to defend herself, saying, ¡°Darling! Wait, let me exin! It wasn¡¯t my intention to be unfaithful¡ªit was him! He tried to seduce me just now! Despite telling him I was married, he didn¡¯t stop. It¡¯s truly not my fault!¡± The young man, clearly incensed, retorted, ¡°That¡¯s absurd! I didn¡¯te here to seduce anyone! I¡¯m just here to sell wine, and you wouldn¡¯t stop pestering me.¡± Felice red at the young man and replied, ¡°You are lying! I already have a husband. Why would I do that to him?¡± She then turned to her husband. ¡°Dear, don¡¯t listen to him. I would never cheat on you!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jimenez, you can trust Felice. She would never be unfaithful! This man came up to her asking for money and deliberately attempted to seduce her!¡± ¡°Felice ispletely devoted to you!¡± A group of Felice¡¯s friends quickly supported her, fervently shifting the me onto the young man. ¡°You are all telling lies! I¡¯m innocent!¡± The young man, both enraged and bewildered, was astounded by their audacity. He turned to the group at the next table and said, ¡°Can anyone help me out here? Tell them I did not attempt to seduce her!¡± ¡°I saw nothing. I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything, either!¡± The onlookers either remained silent or tly refused to acknowledge witnessing anything. Ultimately, no one came forward to help the young man. When Belinda saw the young man¡¯s desperate expression, she furrowed her brow in empathy. She knew all too well the pain of being falsely used and left without support. Narrowing her eyes, Belinda stood up and approached the booth. . . . Chapter 399 ?Chapter 399: The middle-aged man¡¯s face was set in a stern mask of belief in his wife¡¯s version of events. He stared at the young man, and his anger was evident. ¡°You audacious fool! Trying to seduce my wife? Do you have a death wish?¡± As he prepared to strike the young man, his hand lifted in the air. ¡°Stop!¡± Belinda¡¯smanding shout stopped him cold. He turned towards the source of the interruption. Initially, his face was still full of rage, but as soon as he saw Belinda, his expression shifted dramatically. ¡°Mrs. rk!¡± he eximed, his tone filled with surprise. He remembered Belinda from Harold¡¯s birthday celebration and recognized her immediately. Something flickered in Belinda¡¯s eyes as he addressed her like that. ¡°Mrs. rk, what do you want to say?¡± the man inquired, his tone shifting. Belinda got straight to the point. ¡°Just now, I saw your wife harassing that young man. She was caressing his thigh and even attempted to slip her hand under his shirt. When he tried to push her away and leave, she clung to him and forced cash into his hand.¡± Hearing Belinda¡¯s words, the expressions on the faces of both the middle-aged man and Felice altered significantly. The young man, visibly shocked, gazed at Belinda with awe. He had not anticipated anyone stepping in to support him. Felice had never imagined she would be exposed so publicly. Her fury burned hot, but Belinda wasn¡¯t someone she could afford to offend. Left with no choice, she turned to her husband, her voice trembling. ¡°Honey, let me exin¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up! I¡¯ll deal with youter!¡± the man barked, cutting her off with a venomous re. His words were spat through gritted teeth, his face contorted with rage. M?§Ô? ??????? ?? ??l????l?.??? Belinda shifted her attention to Felice and then pointed decisively at the young man standing nearby. ¡°Mrs. Jimenez, from this moment forward, he is under my protection. If you are even thinking about harassing him again, you¡¯d better reconsider.¡± She recalled Bethany¡¯s words earlier¡ªthat Felice never let go of something she wanted, no matter the cost. That was why she had said that to Felice. Felice¡¯s face twisted, her frustration barely concealed as anger and humiliation flickered in her eyes. She had set her sights on that young man and intended to im him, no matter the method. But now, with Belinda¡¯s stern warning, her ns had been shattered. ¡°No, of course not. I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± she muttered stiffly, her voice hollow with defeat. Without another word, she turned and left, her humiliation palpable. Her husband lingered, offering Belinda a strained, embarrassed smile before following after his wife. Belinda turned to look at the young man. ¡°You are okay now,¡± she said simply, her tone calm but firm. Without waiting for a response, she turned on her heel and walked away. The young man blinked, as if shaking himself free from a trance, and called out hastily, ¡°Wait! Thank you. Can I at least know your name?¡± He looked at Belinda¡¯s retreating figure, his voice tinged with gratitude. ¡°I am really grateful for what you just did. I won¡¯t forget this.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. It¡¯s nothing,¡± Belinda replied coolly, not even ncing back. She waved a hand dismissively and walked back to her booth with quietposure. What Belinda couldn¡¯t have foreseen was that this small act of kindness would ripple into something far more significantter on. . . . Chapter 400 ?Chapter 400: Lucas was still immersed in work at his office when his phone vibrated, drawing his attention. He picked it up, unlocking the screen to find a message on WhatsApp from Vincent. It was a video. Curious, Lucas tapped to y it. The moment he recognized Belinda on the screen, his gaze flickered. But as the video continued, his expression darkened noticeably. Who was this young man? Before Lucas could gather his thoughts, another message from Vincent arrived¡ªthis time a voice message. He pressed y, Vincent¡¯s voice breaking the silence in the room. ¡°Someone sent me this video. It seems they want me to let you know your wife¡¯s been fooling around with some young guy,¡± Vincent said bluntly. Lucas¡¯ jaw tightened, his expression hardening as he listened. So this was what Belinda¡¯s life had be after their divorce. It was quite eventful! He told himself his anger stemmed solely from the embarrassment of others believing his wife¡ªex-wife¡ªwas cheating on him with another man. His anger had nothing to do with Belinda. Nothing at all. Lucas took a measured breath, suppressing the storm within, and typed out a response. ¡°Belinda and I have nothing to do with each other anymore. You don¡¯t need to tell me anything about her from now on.¡± Barely a minute passed before Lucas¡¯ phone rang. It was Vincent calling. Lucas hesitated before answering the call, his tone sharp and clipped. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why did you say you have nothing to do with Belinda now?¡± Vincent asked, his voice edged with curiosity. ¡°I¡¯ve already divorced Belinda,¡± Lucas replied, his tone perfectly even, though his hand tightened around the phone. ¡°Whatever she is up to now is none of my concern. Understood?¡± Vincent froze, utterly taken aback by Lucas¡¯ words. The reality hit him hard¡ªLucas and Belinda were actually divorced now! How could Belinda have allowed this to happen? And Lucas¡ªhow could he have gone along with it? ¡°You really let Belinda leave you?¡± Vincent asked, the words slipping out unbidden. Lucas flinched as though Vincent had struck a nerve, snapping back sharply, ¡°Of course!¡± His voice rose slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t this exactly what I¡¯ve wanted all along? Now that it¡¯s finally done, I couldn¡¯t be happier!¡± He hesitated for a moment, as though recalling something. ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to celebrate with me? Tomorrow works.¡± Vincent fell silent for a beat. The fact that Belinda and Lucas had really gone through with the divorce caught him off guard. It was obvious to Vincent that Lucas had developed feelings for Belinda, even if Lucas was too blind to see it¡ªor too stubborn to admit it. He believed Lucas clearly didn¡¯t want this divorce. And yet¡­ They were already divorced now. Arching a brow, Vincent replied, ¡°Alright then. I will celebrate with you tomorrow night. I¡¯ll choose the spot and let you know soon.¡± ¡°Perfect.¡± Lucas then ended the call abruptly. He inhaled deeply, attempting to rein in his swirling emotions. Yet as he turned back to his work, he found his mind drifting, snagged on Belinda¡¯s voice saying, ¡°He is under my protection.¡± Damn it! Muttering a low curse, Lucas snapped hisptop shut, snatched his phone and car keys, and stormed out of the office. When he arrived back at the rk family estate, he found Harold still awake. The moment Haroldid eyes on Lucas, his face clouded over with disapproval. His voice was cold as he asked him a single question. ¡°Are you satisfied with how things turned out?¡± . . . Chapter 401 ?Chapter 401: Lucas¡¯ expression stayed impassive as he answered, emphasizing each word, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m satisfied. This is exactly what I have always wanted.¡± Harold¡¯s features grew even stormier, his anger barely concealed. ¡°Fine! That¡¯s great! Just see that you don¡¯t live to regret it!¡± Harold said, exhaling sharply. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that,¡± Lucas replied coolly, his calm demeanor unshaken. ¡°Do you truly believe Belinda pushed Verena down the stairs?¡± Harold asked abruptly. Lucas met Harold¡¯s gaze, his voice steady and low. ¡°I saw it with my own eyes¡ªshe reached out her hand at that time.¡± ¡°She was trying to pull Verena back, not to push her!¡± Harold fired back without hesitation. Lucas remained silent, his face unreadable and detached. Harold¡¯s frustration mixed with a deep sense of resignation as he looked at Lucas. ¡°After all these years of marriage, do you truly not understand who Belinda is? Do you genuinely believe she would push someone down the stairs?¡± Lucas stayed quiet, though a faint crease appeared between his brows. Harold let out a hollowugh, sarcasmcing his words. ¡°Now, it all makes sense¡ªno wonder Belinda was so set on divorcing you. It¡¯s because you have never trusted her, not even for a moment.¡± Lucas¡¯ pupils contracted sharply when he heard that. Could it be true? Had he never truly trusted Belinda? Was that the reality? Before Lucas could say anything, Harold continued in a low voice, ¡°But what¡¯s done is done. You and Belinda are divorced; there¡¯s no use talking about it now. Lucas, just take a moment to think about the matter¡ªis this divorce really what you want?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to answer me. Just reflect on the matter yourself!¡± Harold said. Then, he stood up and made his way upstairs. Lucas was left in solitude in the expansive living room. Stunned, he sat motionless, and it took a long while before he could shake off the haze clouding his mind. His brow furrowed in thought. Then, he pushed the troubling thoughts aside and made his way upstairs. As soon as he stepped into his room, an unsettling feeling hit him. There was a noticeable emptiness¡­ Belinda¡¯s skincare and makeup items had vanished from the vanity. He hurried toward the walk-in closet. As he flung open the wardrobe, his eyes widened in shock. Every single piece of Belinda¡¯s clothing was gone! She¡­ She had actually packed up her things and left so swiftly. Was she truly so desperate to leave this house? The realization sparked a wave of fiery rage in Lucas¡¯ chest. Fantastic! This was exactly the result he wanted, wasn¡¯t it? So why was he seething with anger now? He should have been relieved, even happy! Lucas forcefully mmed the wardrobe door shut and stormed out of the room. That night, Belinda didn¡¯t return to her own house. Instead, she went to Vera Vis. Upon arriving, she found Kenia still awake. Kenia looked up in surprise as she saw Belinda. ¡°What brings you here, Belinda?¡± she asked. Seeing Kenia made tears well up in Belinda¡¯s eyes. She sniffed, her voice trembling as she said, ¡°Grandma, I want to spend the night in your room today.¡± The sight of Belinda in such a state twisted Kenia¡¯s heart. She quickly replied in a gentle voice, ¡°My dear, I will keep youpany tonight.¡± After Belinda freshened up and settled into bed, Kenia softly asked, ¡°Now tell me, what happened?¡± Propped up against the headboard, Belinda lowered her gaze and spoke in a calm voice. ¡°Grandma, Lucas and I¡­ We got a divorce.¡± Kenia¡¯s expression stiffened at Belinda¡¯s words. ¡°When did this happen?¡± Kenia asked, her voice tight. . . . Chapter 402 ?Chapter 402: ¡°Just today,¡± Belinda answered. ¡°Did something happen? Why did you two divorce so suddenly?¡± Kenia¡¯s tone remained steady, though it carried a hint of concern. Kenia had been invited to Harold¡¯s birthday banquet, but she had declined, offering an excuse. Therefore, she was unaware of the events that had transpired at the banquet. Belinda didn¡¯t hide anything, recounting everything that happened both at the holiday vi and during Harold¡¯s banquet. As Kenia listened, her expression turned dark. She could never have imagined how much her beloved granddaughter had endured¡ªBelinda had almost lost her life! This was really infuriating. ¡°Belinda, you did nothing wrong. Your choice was the right one. Lucas was never a good husband to you, and ending this marriage is for the best,¡± Kenia said with an earnest expression. ¡°If you didn¡¯t divorce, you¡¯d be the one left behind for the rest of your life. Think about it¡ªwould you truly want that kind of life?¡± Belinda smiled weakly. ¡°Exactly! I refuse to be the one left behind again. That¡¯s why I made this choice.¡± Even as she smiled, tears began to slip down her cheeks. The sight of Belinda crying brought a sharp sting to Kenia¡¯s nose. She also wanted to cry now. Kenia gently wrapped an arm around Belinda¡¯s shoulders, drawing her close. She said, ¡°Cry as much as you need, my dear. Here with Grandma, you don¡¯t have to hold back or pretend to be strong.¡± At those words, Belinda could no longer contain herself. Her tears fell in a steady stream. Belinda had managed to hold herself together throughout the day, but now, everything copsed. Leaning against Kenia, she broke down, sobbing uncontrobly. Her heart ached with a raw, unbearable pain. Since the morning, she had been struggling to appear strong¡ªforcing herself to stay calm, to seem indifferent, to pretend she wasn¡¯t affected by the divorce. But none of that reflected how she truly felt. From the moment she had entered the courthouse that morning, a wave of agony and torment had been swallowing her whole. Still, she had kept telling herself that this was the right decision. It was time to let go of Lucas and to finally free herself. After holding her emotions in all day, she finally released them in front of Kenia. Her defenses crumbled, and her feelings poured out uncontrobly. She sobbed from the depths of her soul. Through her tears, she said to Kenia, ¡°Grandma, I promise, this is thest time I¡¯ll cry for Lucas! After tonight, he will be erased from my mind and heart!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. After tonight, you can forget about him for good,¡± Kenia said in a gentle voice, tenderly patting Belinda¡¯s head. The pain in Belinda¡¯s cries tore at Kenia¡¯s heart. But she knew this was something Belinda needed to experience for herself. Once the tears and pain faded, Belinda would start to heal. Belinda¡¯s tears kept flowing as she sniffled, softly whispering, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. One day, I¡¯ll find someone who truly loves me, who puts me first and gives me his whole heart.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Kenia replied, wiping away her own tears and nodding with certainty. Belinda deserved so much more. Belinda cried for what felt like hours before her sobs slowly began to subside. Before going to sleep, she applied a coldpress to her swollen eyes, hoping to ease the puffiness. Yet, when she woke up the next morning, her eyes were still slightly swollen. She got out of bed, freshened up, and left Vera Vis. It wasn¡¯t until after Belinda had left that Holley realized Belinda had returned home the night before. While having breakfast, Holley casually asked, ¡°Mom, when did Belinda get backst night?¡± . . . Chapter 403 ?Chapter 403: ¡°It was veryte; you were already asleep,¡± Kenia responded. After a brief pause, Holley asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡± After a moment of silence, Kenia let out a heavy sigh and replied, ¡°Belinda and Lucas got divorced.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sarai gasped, her face a picture of disbelief. Holley was just as shocked. ¡°They got a divorce? When did this happen?¡± ¡°Yesterday,¡± Kenia answered in a calm voice. ¡°Why?¡± Holley asked, clearly confused. ¡°They just aren¡¯t right for each other,¡± Kenia exined inly. Holley bit her lip. ¡°So, Belinda¡­ She must have been devastated, right?¡± Kenia nodded with a sigh. ¡°Yes, she cried for hoursst night. But this is something she has to face. Once the emotions pass, she¡¯ll heal.¡± ¡°What a shame. How could they just divorce like this?¡± Sarai said. However, deep down, Sarai couldn¡¯t deny the slight joy she felt. The divorce was, in fact, good news for her. ¡°Just remember, don¡¯t bring the matter up in front of Belinda,¡± Kenia said. ¡°Understood,¡± Sarai replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I won¡¯t,¡± Holley said. ?????????????????.c??m hosts thetest When Belinda arrived at the hospital, she grabbed a quick breakfast in the cafeteria before heading to the locker room to change. Just as she was about to leave, she bumped into Kylee. Kylee smiled and asked, ¡°Belinda, can we have a word?¡± Belinda furrowed her brows slightly, pausing before nodding. The two walked to a corner to talk in private. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Belinda asked. Kylee wasted no time. With a calm tone, she asked, ¡°Belinda, doesn¡¯t it sting to be wrongly used?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyebrows twitched in response, her eyes narrowing as she fixed Kylee with a piercing look. What was she trying to say? Kylee quickly continued, ¡°Funny thing, I happened to witness you and Verena having a heated argument at the banquet that day.¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze sharpened, her pupils narrowing. Seeing Belinda silent, Kylee said, ¡°I saw it myself¡­ Verena tripped and fell down the stairs on her own. You didn¡¯t push her. But¡­ What difference does it make? No one believes you. Even with Harold speaking in your defense, people still believe you were the one who pushed Verena.¡± Kylee shook her head in mock resignation. ¡°Belinda, tell me¡­ Would you like me to help clear your name?¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t help but let out augh. If Kylee genuinely wanted to help her, would she have waited until now? Besides, she knew Kylee would relish nothing more than seeing her condemned by everyone. So why, all of a sudden, would she offer to help her now? Kylee clearly wanted something from her. That was why she brought the matter up now. . . . Chapter 404 ?Chapter 404: With this thought in mind, Belinda smiled faintly, feigning astonishment. ¡°Really? You¡¯d actually help clear my name? That would be fantastic!¡± Kylee returned the smile. ¡°We are sisters, after all. Naturally, I¡¯d be happy to help you clear your name.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± She paused, adding with a meaningful nce, ¡°But there¡¯s something I need from you, too.¡± ¡°Oh? What would that be?¡± Belinda asked, ying along with feigned curiosity. Kylee didn¡¯t hesitate for a second. ¡°Belinda, you¡¯re already an attending physician at the Grand ins General Hospital, while I¡¯m still just an intern. If that gets out, won¡¯t people mock me? So, could you speak to Mr. Rodgers and ask him to hire me full-time? Given your rtionship with him, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d listen to you.¡± Upon hearing this, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but smirk inwardly. Kylee wanted a full-time position at the Grand ins General Hospital? She might as well keep dreaming. Belinda gave Kylee an apologetic smile. ¡°Sorry, Kylee, but I really can¡¯t help you with that.¡± Kylee¡¯s face soured as Belinda rejected her outright without a second thought. She immediately feigned resignation, saying, ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry, Belinda, I can¡¯t help you, either. I¡¯m not that influential, and, given the fact that we are sisters, people might not take my words to defend you seriously.¡± That was an obvious threat. The message was clear: if Belinda wanted her help, she would have to arrange a full-time job for Kylee. Otherwise, Kylee would not help Belinda. After saying that, Kylee waited, expecting Belinda to beg for her help. But to her shock¡­ Belinda let out a resigned sigh. ¡°Alright! In that case, I¡¯ll just give up on the matter.¡± Kylee¡¯s face froze at the words. She hadn¡¯t expected Belinda to back down so quickly. Her lips tightened as she said, ¡°Belinda, think carefully. If this isn¡¯t cleared up, you¡¯ll be med for pushing Verena down the stairs forever. Every time your name is mentioned, people will see you as cruel and malicious. Are you sure you don¡¯t need my help to clear your name?¡± Belinda casually shrugged, her voice indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s not my concern. People can think what they want. I can¡¯t control their opinions, can I?¡± Kylee pressed on, asking, ¡°Aren¡¯t you at all concerned that this could impact your life?¡± Belinda responded with a smile, ¡°Do you see it having any effect on me right now?¡± Kylee was left speechless, her expression hardening once more. It was clear that Belinda appeared to be doing just fine. Moreover, Harold had openly revealed her identity as Lucas¡¯ wife at his birthday party. Now, everyone within their circle was aware that Belinda was Mrs. rk. Everyone was eager to win her favor. The thought of this only deepened Kylee¡¯s resentment toward Belinda. . . . Chapter 405 ?Chapter 405: She clenched her jaw, and as if an idea had struck her, she said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you concerned about Mr. rk¡¯s opinion of you? From his response, it¡¯s obvious he believed Verena when she imed you pushed her down the stairs.¡± At Kylee¡¯s words, a brief, almost imperceptible flicker crossed Belinda¡¯s eyes, a trace of self-mockery appearing. Belinda knew she and Lucas were divorced now. Did his opinion of her really matter at this point? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Belinda replied, unaffected. Kylee became noticeably frustrated. Before Kylee could respond, Belinda spoke calmly. ¡°If you want to defend my name, go ahead and do it. If not, then keep quiet. There¡¯s no need for further discussion about this. I have rounds to attend to. I need to leave now.¡± She then turned and walked away without a second thought. Not once did her steps waver. As Kylee watched Belinda walk away, she felt a mixture of rage and anxiety. Did Belinda honestly not care about this at all? Damn it! She had hoped this would be her chance to secure her position in the hospital, but Belinda wouldn¡¯t take the bait! Thinking of this, Kylee retrieved her phone and opened a video from her gallery. The video clearly captured Verena falling down the stairs by herself. However, Kylee had no intention of showing Belinda the video. Even if Belindaplied with her demands, she would only tell people she saw Verena fall by herself. She would not show anyone the video. Whether anyone believed her words or not was irrelevant to her. She secretly wished for Belinda¡¯s reputation to be ruined ¡ª why would she genuinely help restore it? The only reason she held onto the video was that she thought it mighte in handy at some point. With that thought, Kylee slid her phone back into her pocket and walked away. In the private VIP ward at the Grand ins General Hospital, Verena smiled brightly as Lucas walked into the room. ¡°Lucas,¡± she called out. Lucas walked up to her bed and asked softly, ¡°How are you feeling today?¡± ¡°My injuries don¡¯t hurt as much now,¡± Verena answered. Lucas sat beside her, his expression intense, and spoke with weight. ¡°Verena, I¡¯ll ask you again; are you absolutely certain Belinda pushed you down the stairs that day?¡± Verena¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard this. Why was Lucas suddenly asking this again? . . . Chapter 406 ?Chapter 406: Had he found out about something? Though her mind raced, Verena¡¯s expression remainedposed. She nodded and replied, ¡°Yes! What¡¯s wrong, Lucas? Do you¡­?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying?¡± Lucas remained silent, his gaze intense as he studied Verena closely. It felt as though he was peering deep into her very soul. Verena¡¯s hand balled into a fist under the nket. She kept telling herself to stay calm. Lucas couldn¡¯t have found any proof that Belinda hadn¡¯t pushed her. He was just testing her. Thinking this, she began to regain herposure. After a few seconds, Lucas turned his gaze elsewhere. From Verena¡¯s reaction, he found no reason to doubt her. Lucas then parted his lips again, speaking each word with intent. Lucas said, ¡°Verena, we have known each other for many years. By now, you must have realized that the one thing I despise most is deceit.¡± After a moment of stillness, he allowed a cold, mocking chuckle to escape his lips. His voice wasced with danger as he spoke again. ¡°Anyone who has ever deceived me has nevere out unscathed. So¡­¡± Lucas turned his prating gaze back on Verena. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about lying to me.¡± The threat in Lucas¡¯ words was unmistakable; Verena couldn¡¯t possibly misinterpret it. Her heart raced uncontrobly. Lucas¡¯ face stayed impassive, but an invisible weight seemed to emanate from him. Verena felt as if a heavy boulder were crushing her chest, making it hard for her to breathe. Under Lucas¡¯ intense stare, she felt an almost overwhelming urge to tell him the truth. Yet, she still managed to stop herself from doing that. Admitting the truth would make all her efforts meaningless. No matter the cost, she couldn¡¯t tell Lucas the truth. Verena smiled, her expression calm, and nodded slightly. ¡°Of course, I know, Lucas. You can trust me¡ªI would never lie to you.¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes slowly darkened, his expression bing unreadable. He frowned slightly. After a brief pause, his brow unfurled, and he simply said, ¡°Good.¡± He stood up from his chair, nced down at Verena, and said, ¡°Get some rest.¡± Without another word, he turned and walked out of the ward. This time, Verena didn¡¯t attempt to stop him. Verena didn¡¯t exhale a deep sigh of relief until Lucas¡¯ figure waspletely gone from the hospital room. A thinyer of cold sweat beaded on her forehead. Even now, her heart continued to race. She could sense that Lucas was beginning to suspect her. However, she believed her calm demeanor had likely erased his doubts. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t allow herself to rx. ¡°Verena!¡± Just then, a voice full of excitement echoed in the room. Already on edge, Verena jumped at the sudden voice. When she turned to see Ryan, she let out a relieved sigh. ¡°Ryan, you nearly gave me a heart attack!¡± Verena wiped the sweat off her brow. ¡°I¡¯ve got some great news!¡± Ryan said, his face beaming with delight. . . . Chapter 407 ?Chapter 407: ¡°What¡¯s the news?¡± Verena asked eagerly. ¡°Belinda and Lucas are officially divorced!¡± Ryan wasted no time, delivering the news with excitement. Verena¡¯s eyes instantly brightened, her face lighting up with surprise. ¡°What? Is it true? Are you certain of this?¡± Ryan replied, ¡°Of course! A friend of mine at the courthouse confirmed it. Lucas and Belinda really got a divorce.¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing! Just incredible!¡± Verena grinned from ear to ear, her heart swelling with joy. ¡°Yeah! That is truly great news!¡± Ryan nodded excitedly, equally thrilled. At that moment, he wasn¡¯t sure if his joy was for Verena or for himself¡­ ¡°I knew all my efforts weren¡¯t for nothing!¡± Verena¡¯s eyes gleamed with delight and resolve. The pain she had endured this time was entirely worth it. Ryan smiled at Verena, his voice filled with satisfaction. ¡°See, Verena? Now you know just how much Lucas cares about you. After Lucas learned that Belinda had pushed you, he divorced Belinda as soon as possible.¡± Verena¡¯s face lit up with a soft smile, the weight in her heart lifting as her mood turned brighter. ¡°Exactly!¡± she said, nodding with confidence. ¡°I knew it. Lucas does care about me a lot. It has always been me he values the most.¡± She had won against Belinda once again. The thought made her heart race with joy. Ryanposed himself, his tone steady as he said, ¡°So, with the first step done, your next move should be getting Lucas to marry you.¡± Verena quickly nodded, her lips pressed together into a determined line. She then said, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the main goal.¡± After a pause, Ryan added, ¡°But now is not the right moment to do anything yet. Let¡¯s wait a bit and give Lucas some time to adjust.¡± Verena thought for a while and then replied, ¡°I know. I¡¯ve waited this long, so a little more wait won¡¯t hurt. I¡¯ll stay calm and wait.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Ryan said with a small smile. In the evening, at the restaurant called The Rooftop, Lucas, Vincent, Johnson, and Ryan were gathered together. When the dishes were served, Vincent raised his ss first. ¡°Let¡¯s toast to Lucas¡ªcongrats on divorcing Belinda and getting your freedom back!¡± Lucas¡¯ brow creased slightly, a subtle weight settling in his chest. Still, he kept his face calm and raised his ss without hesitation. The sound of their sses clinking soon filled the room. Lucas put his ss down, turned to Johnson, and gave a cold smile. His tone was calm as he said, ¡°Johnson, this must have turned out just the way you wanted, right?¡± Johnson arched a brow and nodded quickly. ¡°Yeah!¡± He turned to look at Lucas, wearing a meaningful smile as he said, ¡°I owe it to you, Lucas, for making this possible.¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes grew colder, and the temperature between them seemed to drop a few degrees. Vincent and Ryan traded uneasy looks. Ryan frowned slightly, unable to stop himself from asking, ¡°Johnson, do you really have feelings for Belinda?¡± . . . Chapter 408 ?Chapter 408: Johnson¡¯s gaze flickered briefly, but then he nodded again. ¡°I do,¡± he replied. Since he was going to put on an act, he had to y it all the way through. At this point, there was no turning back. Ryan hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°But¡­ wasn¡¯t Belinda Lucas¡¯ wife? Even if they¡¯re divorced now, it¡¯s still kind of¡­¡± Johnson answered bluntly, ¡°I asked Lucas about this before. He said he doesn¡¯t care about Belinda and doesn¡¯t mind if I like her or pursue her.¡± He paused briefly, ncing at Lucas before continuing, ¡°If Lucas had feelings for Belinda, I would never intervene in his rtionship with her.¡± Even after hearing Johnson¡¯s words, Lucas¡¯ face stayed nk, though his sharp, icy eyes made the chill in the air undeniable. Vincent nced between Lucas and Johnson, his face resigned as he struggled to find words. Ryan¡¯s eyes flickered thoughtfully, an unreadable look passing through them. If Johnson could go after Belinda, and Lucas didn¡¯t care¡­ Did that mean he could pursue her too? Wait a second! What was he even thinking right now? Ryan¡¯s face shifted suddenly, and he mentally berated himself. Had he seriously just thought about pursuing Belinda? Was he out of his mind? Right as frustration started to bubble inside him, a server¡¯s voice interrupted his thoughts. ¡°Good evening, do you two have a reservation?¡± the server asked. Ryan nced in the direction of the entrance. In an instant, what he saw froze him in ce. Belinda walked in gracefully, her presencemanding attention as a strikingly handsome man apanied her. Caught in his swirling thoughts, Ryan shifted his gaze toward Lucas, his expression unreadable. Lucas had already taken notice of Belinda and the man, and a shadow crossed his face, his expression growing noticeably grim. When Ryan noticed Lucas¡¯ reaction, his brows knitted together in a subtle frown. Weren¡¯t Lucas and Belinda already divorced? Why did Lucas still seem so deeply affected by Belinda? Could it be that Lucas had actually fallen for her? No, that couldn¡¯t be true! Lucas loved Verena, not Belinda. Lucas struggled to shake off the frustration that clung to him. It was even more difficult to do so when he saw Belinda, still as radiant and captivating as ever. It seemed as though their divorce had hardly made a dent in her life at all! Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be deeply in love with him? How could she have brought herself to divorce him? And why did she seem sopletely unaffected after the divorce? The more Lucas pondered it, the tighter his frown grew, his frustration intensifying. Belinda¡¯s gaze quickly found its way to Lucas, as if it were drawn to him automatically. Her eyes flickered briefly when she caught sight of him. Though it hadn¡¯t been long since theirst encounter, Belinda felt as though they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Perhaps it was because their rtionship had changed so dramatically. Belinda quickly turned her gaze away and made her way to her seat beside Darwin. Once they were seated and had ced their order, Darwin couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is that man your¡­¡± Belinda immediately understood that he was referring to Lucas. She responded calmly, ¡°He is a friend of mine.¡± Darwin raised an eyebrow slightly and replied, ¡°I see.¡± Inside, he thought to himself that Belinda and Lucas might really be divorced. Darwin¡¯s suspicion was soon confirmed. ¡°Come on, Lucas,¡± Ryan said with a smirk. ¡°Let me toast to you for finally getting rid of that woman you despised so much.¡± . . . Chapter 409 ?Chapter 409: His voice was so loud that it was impossible for anyone to miss his words. Belinda¡¯s hand paused momentarily around her ss, but she quickly masked her reaction, regaining herposure. Lucas picked up his ss with calm determination, clinked it against Ryan¡¯s, and downed the drink in a single, effortless gulp. Meanwhile, Darwin turned to Belinda and said, ¡°Dr. Wright, I truly appreciate everything you¡¯ve done. If it weren¡¯t for you, my aunt might not have made it.¡± After a pause, he added with genuine gratitude, ¡°You¡¯re a hero to my entire family.¡± Belinda smiled warmly. ¡°There is no need for you to thank me. Anyone in that situation would have done the same.¡± Darwin shook his head and replied, ¡°That¡¯s not true. These days, people are too afraid to help others and be the hero, so most just turn a blind eye when they encounter someone who needs help. That¡¯s what makes your timely intervention somendable.¡± As he spoke, Darwin¡¯s tone carried a subtle hint of resignation. ¡°My aunt was supposed to be here today, but she wasn¡¯t feeling well before leaving, so I told her to rest at home. She¡¯ll thank you in person next time,¡± he exined. Belinda advised gently, ¡°If she frequently feels unwell, it¡¯s best to have it checked at the hospital to prevent it from worsening.¡± Darwin nodded in agreement and said, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll take my aunt to the hospital tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda replied with a reassuring nod. Throughout the meal, neither of them said much. However, Darwin was very attentive, often helping to fill Belinda¡¯s ss with a polite gesture. Belinda couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit embarrassed by his constant attentiveness. Halfway through the meal, she excused herself and headed to the restroom. After washing her hands, as she was about to return to her table, Belinda spotted Ryan standing nearby. The moment Belindaid eyes on Ryan, her brows knitted together in frustration, and a look of impatience flickered in her gaze. She continued walking, her eyes locked firmly ahead. As she passed Ryan, he suddenly called out, ¡°Belinda.¡± Belinda paused in her steps. Ryan¡¯s expression grew serious as he stared at her, his eyebrow lifting just a fraction. ¡°Can we talk?¡± he asked. In response, Belinda tugged the corner of her lips into a cold smile and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s anything for us to talk about, Mr. Adams.¡± Ryan let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Oh, but there is. Aren¡¯t you curious to hear something about Lucas?¡± Before Belinda could say anything, Ryan continued, ¡°This morning, Lucas went to the hospital to visit Verena. Not only was he showering her with concern, but he also told her straight away that he has divorced you.¡± He smirked. ¡°And Lucas also mentioned that, as long as Verena is willing, he is ready to marry her anytime.¡± . . . Chapter 410 ?Chapter 410: Belinda¡¯s breath grew shallow and rapid. She kept reminding herself not to be affected by Ryan¡¯s words¡ªhe was simply trying to provoke her. Nevertheless, his words twisted her heart with a sharp ache. Naturally, after divorcing her, Lucas was free to marry Verena, just as he had always wanted. And, of course, he couldn¡¯t wait to share the good news of his divorce with Verena. The thought crossed Belinda¡¯s mind, and a bitterugh echoed in her heart. Seeing Belinda silent, Ryan continued, ¡°Tonight, Lucas invited us out. He said he is finally free, and this is something worth celebrating.¡± He sneered, deliberately meeting Belinda¡¯s gaze. ¡°Belinda, now you see just how little Lucas cares about you, don¡¯t you?¡± he said. Throughout the exchange, Belinda¡¯s face had remained a mask, but now, it hardened into an icy expression. ¡°Is that all?¡± Belinda asked coldly. Without waiting for an answer, she took a step forward, ready to walk away. Seeing her about to walk away, Ryan quickly reached out and grasped her wrist. Belinda immediately yanked her wrist out of his grip, her brows knitting in irritation. Her expression, her gaze¡ªit was as if she had juste into contact with something repulsive. Ryan¡¯s anger red at her reaction. He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself, and said, ¡°Belinda, actually¡­ We could still be friends.¡± Belinda turned to him as if she had just heard a joke, her lips curling into a sarcastic smile. ¡°Friends? You think you¡¯re worthy of being my friend? How absurd!¡± With that, she turned and walked away, not bothering to nce back. Ryan stood there, his face contorted in fury. In a burst of anger, he kicked over a nearby trash can, the contents spilling out. ¡°Damn it!¡± he muttered through gritted teeth, his frustration boiling over. How dare she look at him like that? The audacity! He didn¡¯t even care that she was divorced, yet she had the nerve to look down on him? She clearly didn¡¯t know her ce. Ryan¡¯s chest rose and fell with rage. Then, a sudden thought crossed his mind. He quickly pulled out his phone and made a call. The call was answered almost immediately. ¡°Hello, Ryan.¡± The female voice on the other end of the line was calm and soothing. ¡°I¡¯ming over tonight,¡± Ryan said, his tone cold and firm. The woman on the other end of the line was Belina, the one Ryan had met in the nightclub before. When Belina heard Ryan¡¯s words, her breath quickened slightly. . . . Chapter 411 ?Chapter 411: After a brief pause, she replied, ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll take a bath and wait for you.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Ryan responded, his voice curt. With that, he ended the call, his finger swiftly pressing the disconnect button. He tucked his phone away and turned, walking away with determined steps. After dinner, Belinda and Darwin didn¡¯t waste any time. They stood up and made their way out of the restaurant. As they made their way to the parking lot, Darwin said to Belinda, ¡°Dr. Wright, let me drive you home.¡± Belinda shook her head, gently saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, really. I can drive myself home.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Darwin hesitated, clearly wanting to insist. However, before he could finish speaking, Belinda suddenly lost her bnce, stumbling forward. Darwin was taken by surprise and swiftly seized Belinda¡¯s arm, pulling her close to him. Belinda¡¯s head collided with Darwin¡¯s chest with a resounding thud. ¡°Ouch!¡± Her nose hit his solid chest, causing her face to contort in difort. ???€$? ???t??§ñ? ?n ??ln?¦Í¦Ål?.c?? ¡°Dr. Wright, are you okay?¡± Darwin asked, his hands gently gripping her shoulders, his face filled with genuine concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Really,¡± Belinda mumbled, shaking her head, though a sudden sharp pain shot through her ankle. She had identally stepped on a protruding stone, causing her ankle to twist painfully. Just as Darwin steadied Belinda and prepared to examine her ankle, a sudden shove knocked him to the side. Caught off guard by the sudden push, Darwin staggered back a few steps before he managed to steady himself. Belinda wavered, about to topple, when a strong hand shot out, gripping her waist and pulling her into a secure embrace. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lucas asked, his brow furrowed as he gazed down at Belinda with concern. He had just arrived at the parking lot when he saw Darwin catch Belinda, who had been on the verge of falling. In that instant, a wave of jealousy surged through him, flooding his mind and overwhelming his senses. Fueled by his jealousy, he had quickly rushed over and shoved Darwin aside. As Lucas held her tightly, Belinda¡¯s back tensed. She swiftly straightened herself, stepping out of his embrace with aposed look. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said in a calm voice. ¡°Dr. Wright, allow me to take you to the hospital,¡± Darwin said. Before Belinda could respond, Lucas interjected, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do that.¡± . . . Chapter 412 ?Chapter 412: ¡°I¡¯ll take her to the hospital.¡± His voice was icy. ¡°I don¡¯t need either of you to take me to the hospital. I can go there on my own,¡± Belinda said firmly, rejecting both offers without a second thought. Belinda gave Darwin a slight nod before turning to leave, her steps slow and unsteady as she limped away. Lucas¡¯ expression grew dark as he watched Belinda slowly walk away. In just a few quick strides, Lucas reached Belinda, bent down, and effortlessly lifted her into his arms. ¡°Lucas!¡± Belinda gasped, her hands instinctively gripping his neck as he lifted her. Lucas¡¯ face was taut with determination as he silently carried Belinda toward his car. ¡°Put me down!¡± Belinda demanded, her voice firm despite the situation. ¡°Lucas! Did you hear me? Put me down!¡± She furrowed her brows and struggled in an attempt to break free. Ignoring her protests, Lucas gently but firmly ced her inside his car. Darwin didn¡¯t move. He stood there, watching the scene with sharp focus. Johnson and Ryan lingered just a step behind. They had also seen what had happened earlier. A subtle smile tugged at the corners of Darwin¡¯s lips. Even after the divorce, it appeared Lucas hadn¡¯t fully let go of Belinda in his heart. He clearly still harbored feelings for her. How intriguing. Darwin lightly touched the tip of his nose before turning on his heel and making his way toward his car. Vincent turned to look at Johnson and Ryan, a hint of amusement in his voice. ¡°Tell me, does that seem like the reaction of someone who¡¯s indifferent to Belinda?¡± he asked. Johnson offered a subtle smirk but chose to remain silent. Ryan, on the other hand, furrowed his brow, his expression heavy with worry. Could it be that Lucas had feelings for Belinda? ¡°Let¡¯s leave now,¡± Johnson said tly. Then, he turned and walked away. Vincent and Ryan also left soon. Meanwhile, inside Lucas¡¯ car, After some time on the road, Belinda parted her lips to speak, her tone firm and cold. ¡°Stop the car now.¡± Lucas appeared not to have heard Belinda¡¯s words, keeping the car at the same speed without any sign of slowing down. . . . Chapter 413 ?Chapter 413: Belinda inhaled deeply, maintaining herposure as she carefully chose her words. ¡°Lucas, we are already divorced. Let¡¯s just wish each other the best and go our separate ways, alright?¡± This caused Lucas to narrow his eyes sharply. He suddenly pressed the brake pedal. The vehicle stopped abruptly. Swiftly, Belinda unfastened her seatbelt, swung open the door, and stepped onto the pavement. She advanced with determination, limping slightly but unyieldingly. As Belinda¡¯s resolute silhouette receded, Lucas¡¯ expression changed with a mix of emotions. Eventually, he decisively exited the car and hurried towards Belinda. Without warning, he scooped her up and slung her over his shoulder. Belinda hung upside down, her stomach pressing hard against Lucas¡¯ sturdy shoulder. ¡°Lucas! What are you doing?¡± she shouted, thumping his back in fury. ¡°Stay still!¡± Lucas said coldly. Belinda froze momentarily before she started to protest, but Lucas was already marching back to the car. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s brings you fresh updates He gave her a stern look and said, ¡°Unless you want me to call your grandmother and let her escort you to the hospital, keep quiet and cooperate.¡± Belinda was livid, speechless. She was about to unleash her anger but then reconsidered. It wasn¡¯t worth the effort. Given her condition, handling a hospital visit alone would be a bit difficult. If Lucas was determined to take her to the hospital, she would just let him. Silence settled over Belinda. Lucas then drove her to the Grand ins General Hospital. Following a consultation, the doctor advised a medicated spray and the use of ice packs. Exiting the consultation room, Lucas assisted Belinda into a temporary ward. After a nurse brought the ice packs, Lucas ced them on Belinda¡¯s swollen ankle. Havingpleted the task, Lucas coldly said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± He didn¡¯t wait for her response and strode out of the ward. Belinda¡¯s gaze lingered on his departing back. Her lips slightly parted as she was about to say something, but eventually, no words came out. She had, after all, wanted Lucas to leave. Now, Belinda increasingly felt the need to distance herself from him. His mere presence, every word and gesture, affected her emotions so easily. . . . Chapter 414 ?Chapter 414: She was determined not to revert to their old ways. All she desired now was to forge a path for herself, far removed from Lucas. Unbeknownst to her, Lucas hadn¡¯t actually left the hospital. He stepped to the side, took out his phone, and dialed Gordon, asking him toe and escort Belinda home. After ending the call, Lucas was overwhelmed with a sense of frustration. Why was he even doing this? Belinda clearly wanted nothing to do with him, so why continue to impose himself into her life? Yet, he had found it impossible to simply leave Belinda in such a state. Lucas was torn, his emotionsplicated. The divorce had left him feeling alien to himself. He felt unfamiliar with the man he had be. It was only when Lucas watched Belinda limping into Gordon¡¯s car that he finally made his exit from the hospital. At the Nostalgia Lounge, someone casually asked, ¡°Hey, have you heard the news? Mr. rk and Belinda are already divorced.¡± As Kylee strolled toward the restroom, her steps faltered, and she came to an abrupt halt. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is your gateway to fiction A snippet of the nearby conversation caught her attention, making her stop walking. Was she hearing this right? Lucas and Belinda were already divorced? Could it possibly be true? One of the men at the booth quickly said, ¡°Oh, I know all about it. That news has been making the rounds in our social circle for quite some time now.¡± ¡°Why do you suppose Mr. rk suddenly decided to divorce Belinda?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it ringly obvious? It¡¯s because of Verena! Belinda shoved her down the stairs, and right after that, Mr. rk filed for divorce. Doesn¡¯t that exin everything?¡± The man spoke with a tone of smug satisfaction. Another man let out a sigh and remarked, ¡°It seems that, deep down, Mr. rk still sees Verena, his ex-girlfriend, as his one true love.¡± ¡°Exactly! It was Harold who forced them to break up all those years ago. Otherwise, Verena would have been Mrs. rk a long time ago.¡± A man suddenly scoffed, his voice oozing with sarcasm as he said, ¡°I always thought Belinda was someone not to be trifled with. I didn¡¯t anticipate that just after her true identity as Lucas¡¯ wife was revealed, she got a divorce. She must be feeling miserable right now.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve noticed that Harold really seems to favor Belinda as his daughter-inw. He even stood up for her at the banquet.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of Harold¡¯s approval? If Mr. rk doesn¡¯t care for her, it means nothing! Besides, the rk family isn¡¯t really under Harold¡¯s control anymore. Officially, Harold may still be the head of the family, but it¡¯s Mr. rk who truly calls the shots now. So, Mr. rk¡¯s approval is the real important thing here.¡± ¡°It looks like we should start showing Verena more respect from now on¡ªafter all, she is the one Mr. rk really cares about.¡± Listening to their conversation, Kylee couldn¡¯t help but feel a rush of excitement. It was true¡ªBelinda and Lucas were really divorced! How wonderful! This was good news to her. She had always thought that Lucas could never truly have feelings for Belinda. . . . Chapter 415 ?Chapter 415: Kylee couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Belinda would continue to be arrogant without the protection of the rk family. With these thoughts swirling in her mind, Kylee whistled happily as she walked toward the restroom. After leaving the hospital, Belinda made her way back to the Thomas family¡¯s residence. When she arrived, she found Debra and Percy in the living room, along with Mollie and Darren. ¡°You¡¯re back, Belinda!¡± Mollie eximed, rising from the sofa as soon as she saw Belinda. ¡°Mollie,¡± Belinda said with a smile as she walked over to her. When Mollie noticed Belinda¡¯s limp, her brows furrowed with concern as she hurried over. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing; I just identally twisted my ankle,¡± Belinda replied, brushing it off. ¡°You really need to be more careful from now on,¡± Mollie said, her voiceced with concern. She wore a worried expression, and her touch was gentle as she reached out to steady Belinda, holding her arm. ¡°Belinda,¡± Debra called softly, her voice filled with concern. She also rushed over to Belinda, eager to lend a hand and support Belinda¡¯s other arm. ¡°It¡¯s fine; I can manage on my own,¡± Belinda said, trying to decline Debra¡¯s assistance. ¡°Let us help you¡ªit¡¯ll make us feel less worried,¡± Debra said in a low voice, gently taking hold of Belinda¡¯s arm to offer support. After settling onto the sofa, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but look at Debra. Although she had no concrete evidence that Debra and Percy had drugged her that night, Belinda couldn¡¯t shake the nagging suspicion that they had done something to her. As Belinda looked at her, Debra met her gaze and offered a sweet, reassuring smile. Throughout it all, her expression remained calm andposed. After sitting for a while, Debra and Percy politely excused themselves. Once they left the Thomas family¡¯s residence and got into the car, Percy turned to Debra with a serious look. ¡°Debra, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Belinda was looking at you strangely just now. Do you think she suspects anything about us?¡± Percy asked, his tone cautious. Debra maintained herposure after hearing that. ¡°What¡¯s worrying you?¡± Her voice was steady, devoid of any anxiety. She paused briefly before a subtle smile yed on her lips. She said, ¡°Belinda is merely suspicious, nothing more. She¡¯ll find no proof. The moment that drug is ingested, it disappears without a trace, leaving nothing behind. No matter how diligently someone investigates, they wille up with nothing.¡± That evening, Debra had indeed tampered with Belinda¡¯s drink, though not with an aphrodisiac, but with a powerful alcohol enhancer. This particr substance was still experimental and not yet avable to the public. Debra had stumbled upon it through the ck market. The effects it had on Belinda confirmed the drug¡¯s potent impact. However, Debra hadn¡¯t anticipated Belinda¡¯s extreme reaction after getting drunk. Consequently, her n with Percy had failed. ¡°You are right.¡± Percy gave a slight nod in response to Debra¡¯s words. He then added with a concerned look, ¡°Reflecting on it now, it¡¯s fortunate our n didn¡¯t seed. Otherwise¡­¡± Debra¡¯s face fell, and she clenched her teeth. ¡°Who could have guessed that Belinda is Mr. rk¡¯s wife?¡± . . . Chapter 416 ?Chapter 416: ¡°Now, I am afraid we can¡¯t carry on with our n,¡± Percy said. He didn¡¯t have the courage to do anything to Lucas¡¯ wife. Debra scowled and then muttered, ¡°Damn, it¡¯s so aggravating! We had the perfect chance! Why does Belinda have to be Mr. rk¡¯s wife?¡± After a momentary pause, she added, ¡°Now, getting Belinda to marry you and strengthening our ties with the head of the Thomas family is impossible. Yet, we shouldn¡¯tpletely give up on getting close to Belinda.¡± ¡°Fostering a positive rtionship with her could still prove advantageous to us.¡± Percy was on the verge of agreeing when a thought struck him. ¡°However, considering ourst encounter, Belinda is suspicious of us now. We may not find it so simple to ask her to hang out with us in private from now on.¡± Debra¡¯s eyes narrowed as she responded in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯ll find a way to do that.¡± Hearing that, Percy fell silent. In the living room of the Thomas family¡¯s residence, Mollie¡¯s voice carried a tone of disbelief when she heard Belinda¡¯s words. ¡°Really? You two got a divorce?¡± Darren, sitting beside her, furrowed his brow in concern. ¡°Was it your decision or Lucas¡¯?¡± Mollie asked sternly. She believed the answer to this question was crucial. ¡°I made the decision,¡± Belinda replied calmly. At this, Mollie¡¯s features softened slightly. ¡°That¡¯s a bit better.¡± ¡°Did the particr incident this time prompt you to end things with Lucas?¡± Darren asked, his concern evident. Belinda gently shook her head. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t just because of one incident. There were many problems that gradually eroded my hope for the rtionship with Lucas. That¡¯s why I chose to end our marriage.¡± After a brief pause, she continued in a calm voice, ¡°It was a well-considered decision.¡± Her expression betrayed no sorrow. Belinda slightly pursed her lips for a moment, then looked towards Mollie. ¡°Mollie, do you recall our conversation over the phone that day?¡± Caught off guard, Mollie paused. Then, she smiled slightly and asked, ¡°So, do you feel that being with Lucas brought you more sadness than joy? Is that what led to your decision?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Belinda gave a small nod. ¡°I must confess that I still haven¡¯tpletely let go of Lucas. His actions and words still affect my emotions easily. However, I¡¯m hopeful that this influence will wane with time, and eventually, I¡¯ll let go of him entirely.¡± Despite herposed delivery, Belinda felt a pang in her heart and a prickling in her nose. Mollie and Darren exchanged nces after hearing Belinda¡¯s words. After a moment, Mollie spoke up. ¡°You¡¯ve already made your decision, and we will support you. After all, Lucas is just one man. There¡¯s no shortage of men out there! I believe you are bound to meet someone far better than Lucas!¡± Darren nodded in agreement. ¡°Absolutely! With Belinda¡¯s qualities, there¡¯s no way she won¡¯t find someone better than Lucas!¡± Pausing briefly, Mollie added, ¡°Now that Belinda is single, we should set up some blind dates for her! I¡¯ll get someone topile a list first thing tomorrow.¡± . . . Chapter 417 ?Chapter 417: Belinda was taken aback. ¡°Mollie! That¡¯s really not necessary,¡± she quickly said. But Mollie was adamant. ¡°What do you mean ¡®not necessary¡¯? It¡¯s absolutely essential! We need to start introducing you to potential matches now. If you find the right person, you could date them for a year or two. Then, you could think about settling down. Honestly, we shouldn¡¯t waste any time.¡± ¡°No, no, Mollie, that¡¯s too hasty.¡± Belinda gave Darren a desperate look, silently asking him to intervene. Suppressing a chuckle, Darren turned to Mollie and said gently, ¡°I know your intentions are good, but we should avoid rushing things.¡± ¡°Consider that Belinda has juste out of a marriage. She is likely not in the frame of mind to consider dating just yet. Perhaps it¡¯s wiser to wait a while before introducing her to someone new.¡± Belinda quickly added, ¡°Yes, Mollie, I need a little more time, please.¡± Mollie pondered their words and eventually said, ¡°Alright, fine. I will dy the blind dates by a week.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes widened. She said, ¡°A week? Uh, Mollie, isn¡¯t that still a bit¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Mollie interjected firmly, ¡°You think a week is too long? Would three days be better then?¡± Belinda was momentarily at a loss for words. After all, it was just a blind date, merely a procedural thing. Nothing too serious. g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s delivers what you seek Belinda gave a resigned nod. ¡°No, a week is fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my girl.¡± Mollie beamed with delight. With a tight-lipped smile, Belinda chose to remain silent. At the Wright family¡¯s residence, Kylee returned home and went into the study to see Baker. ¡°Kylee, what¡¯s the matter? Is there something you need?¡± Baker inquired when he saw Kylee. Without beating around the bush, Kylee spoke up. ¡°Dad, today at Nostalgia Lounge, I identally overheard a conversation. Someone mentioned that Mr. rk and Belinda are now divorced.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Baker suddenly eximed, leaping from his chair, visibly shocked. Kylee pressed her lips together for a moment. Then, she leaned in and continued, ¡°I heard it from others, so I can¡¯t be sure if it¡¯s true. But people are saying that at Harold¡¯s birthday party, Belinda pushed Verena down the stairs. Because of that, Mr. rk got so angry that he divorced Belinda.¡± When Baker heard this, his expression twisted with uncontroble rage. ¡°That fool!¡± he spat in anger, his voice trembling as veins bulged on his forehead. Belinda and Lucas had been married for years, and while the Wright family hadn¡¯t reaped much financial gain from the rk family, their connection carried substantial weight. Especially after Harold had formally acknowledged Belinda¡¯s status, Baker had noticed that his life had been transformed. Coborators flocked to him, lucrative deals flooded in, and everyone he met greeted him with reverence. It was the life Baker had always dreamed of. And now, just when he was savoring this newfound joy, news of Lucas and Belinda¡¯s divorce had spread. The Wright family would be humiliated now¡ªreduced to aughingstock! What was worse, the reason for the divorce made it clear to everyone who Lucas¡¯ true love was¡ªVerena. Belinda wasn¡¯t just cast aside; she was exposed as nothing more than an inconvenient obstacle between Lucas and Verena. . . . Chapter 418 ?Chapter 418: The thought of this filled him with a searing frustration that made his fists clench. How could he possibly hold his head high now? ¡°Dad,¡± Kylee said, her voice almost sweet, ¡°I think Belinda must be feeling really upset right now. Do you think we should call her and check on her?¡± Her words only deepened Baker¡¯s scowl. Taking a sharp breath, he said through gritted teeth, ¡°Yes, Kylee. You¡¯re right. I really should call her.¡± Seeing Baker like this, Kylee barely contained her smirk. She knew exactly what was going to happen. She knew her father would just call Belinda to vent his frustrations and scold her. Kylee chuckled inwardly as she looked at Baker. She now understood why Belinda had refused her help that day. Belinda hadn¡¯t asked for anyone¡¯s help to exin her side of the story. Why bother? Lucas hadn¡¯t believed her. He had chosen Verena over her without hesitation. Though Kylee¡¯s own ns had failed, she now found the oue deliciously satisfying. ¡°Kylee,¡± Baker suddenly said, yanking her from her thoughts, ¡°give me your phone.¡± Kylee¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Huh? Oh.¡± She paused for a moment before retrieving her phone and handing it to Baker. Baker took the phone and, with grim determination, dialed Belinda¡¯s number. In her room at the Thomas family¡¯s residence, Belinda had just sunk into her chair when Kylee¡¯s name shed on her phone screen. She stared at the screen for a few seconds, her brow furrowing, before finally answering the call. ¡°You fool!¡± A furious voice exploded from the other end of the line, unmistakably Baker¡¯s. Belinda¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile when she heard that. ¡°Mr. Wright,¡± she replied icily. ¡°What could you possibly want from me?¡± Baker didn¡¯t waste time. He asked directly, ¡°Belinda, did you and Mr. rk get divorced?¡± Belinda froze at Baker¡¯s words, momentarily caught off guard. She hadn¡¯t expected him to know about the divorce so soon. It didn¡¯t take long for her to guess that it must have been Holley who had told Baker the news. Since the truth was already out, there was no point in hiding it. Belinda¡¯s tone was brisk and unapologetic as she replied, ¡°Yes.¡± On the other end of the line, Baker¡¯s expression darkened in an instant, his fury palpable even through the phone. ¡°You fool!¡± he eximed. ¡°This is all your fault! If you hadn¡¯t maliciously pushed Verena down the stairs, Mr. rk wouldn¡¯t have divorced you! You know how much he cares about Verena. How dare you provoke him like that? Were you deliberately looking for trouble?¡± Belinda felt a bitterugh rise in her throat. Her father really didn¡¯t care about her at all. Yet, amidst Baker¡¯s usations, he had said one thing right: Verena was, indeed, the most important person to Lucas. Her voice calm, almost eerily so, Belinda asked, ¡°Who told you it was Lucas who asked for the divorce?¡± There was a brief pause before Baker responded, ¡°What do you mean by that? If Mr. rk didn¡¯t ask for the divorce¡­ Are you saying you were the one who asked for the divorce?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Belinda replied calmly. ¡°I was the one who asked for the divorce.¡± Baker¡¯s mind reeled, his voice rising in disbelief. ¡°What?¡± . . . Chapter 419 ?Chapter 419: ¡°I¡¯ve said it pretty clearly. Do I need to spell it out for you?¡± Belinda said in a cold voice. For a moment, Baker felt as though his ears were ying tricks on him. ¡°You!¡± he finally roared. ¡°Are you out of your mind? How dare you ask for a divorce?¡± Beside him, Kylee stiffened in shock. Had she heard that right? Belinda, the woman who had always adored Lucas, had been the one to ask for the divorce? The idea seemed absurd. Kylee believed Belinda was definitely lying out of pride. Belinda¡¯s voice cut through the tension, sharp and cold. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be the one to ask for a divorce?¡± Baker¡¯s face contorted with rage, and at that moment, all restraint seemed to abandon him. His words burst forth, venomous and cruel. ¡°Belinda, you are just an illegitimate child of my family. The fact that Mr. rk married you was the luckiest thing that ever happened to you! With your pathetic circumstances, you should be grateful to be his wife! And yet, you had the audacity to ask for a divorce? Who do you think you are? You should know your ce!¡± The moment his tirade ended, silence fell. The quiet was deafening, both in the study and over the phone. Belinda gripped her phone tightly, her heart feeling as though it had been stabbed. Her eyes turned red, but she refused to let the tears fall. Kylee stared at Baker in disbelief. She had always known him to be cold toward Belinda, but hearing himsh out like this at Belinda still shocked her. After what felt like an eternity, Baker seemed to realize the weight of his words. He pressed his lips into a thin line. Baker was about to say something when Belinda¡¯s voice suddenly broke the silence. ¡°Mr. Wright,¡± she said, ¡°am I really your daughter?¡± Baker froze. His eyes briefly flickered with unease. Within seconds, Baker¡¯s expression returned to normal. Then, he said angrily, ¡°Belinda, what do you mean by that? Now that you have the Thomas family¡¯s support, you think you are too good for me, ready to cast aside your own father?¡± Belinda responded with a derisive chuckle at Baker¡¯s baseless usations. She said, ¡°I have never before heard a father say something like that to his daughter.¡± Taking a deep breath, Bakermanded, ¡°Belinda, I insist you apologize to Mr. rk this instant! im that your decision to divorce was a rash impulse. Beg him to forgive you and reconcile with him immediately!¡± Belinda just scoffed at his demands and replied, ¡°Mr. Wright, my divorce from Lucas is finalized. Your approval or eptance of that changes nothing. If there¡¯s nothing more, we should end this conversation. Also, please, avoid contacting me unless absolutely necessary.¡± She didn¡¯t wait for Baker¡¯s reply before hanging up. Her emotions surged, and her spirits plummeted. But she didn¡¯t allow herself to dwell on this matter for too long. She had already known that Baker held little affection for her. What kind of kindness could she expect from him anyway? Taking a deep breath, Belinda set down her phone and walked toward the bathroom. She reminded herself not to dwell on the hurtful words of someone who mattered so little to her. Yet, Baker¡¯s harsh words still echoed in her mind. It wasn¡¯t just him. Many viewed her marriage to Lucas as a godsend for an illegitimate daughter like her. She was expected to be thankful for the marriage. That was why many people believed she had been out of her mind when they learned that she was the one who had asked for the divorce. . . . Chapter 420 ?Chapter 420: But for Belinda, she truly didn¡¯t want to be with Lucas anymore, especially since he didn¡¯t care about her at all. Belinda shut her eyes tightly and allowed the shower¡¯s stream to repeatedly drench her face and body. Throughout the night, sleep eluded Belinda as she was haunted by a session of nightmares. Each time she stirred awake, she would sink back into distressing dreams as soon as she closed her eyes again. The next morning, she showed up at the hospital, visibly worn, with dark circles under her eyes. Kylee, observing Belinda¡¯s fatigued appearance, couldn¡¯t suppress a subtle smirk. She approached Belinda, her voiceced with a seemingly caring tone as she said, ¡°Belinda, considering you and Mr. rk are no longer together, this might be a time you could use some support. I can help clear your name, and maybe after that, you can still get back together with Mr. rk. What do you think?¡± Despite the seemingly kind words, Kylee¡¯s tone was filled with gloating. Belinda let out a coldugh, her gaze filled with contempt as she looked down at Kylee. ¡°My dear sister, this must be the oue you have been hoping for, right?¡± she said. Kylee feigned shock and responded, ¡°Belinda, what are you saying? I would never rejoice at your misfortune. As your sister, I¡¯m hurt by your words.¡± Belinda had no time for such pretentiousness. She said directly, ¡°No matter the status of my marriage, Lucas would never fall for you. He wouldn¡¯t even nce in your direction. So, Kylee, it¡¯s best you discard any hopes of being with Lucas.¡± With that, Belinda strode past Kylee and headed towards the office. galno¦Í?ls is your update source In an instant, Kylee¡¯s face lost color, her anger evident. Kylee was furious. What did Belinda even know? Kylee clenched her fists, her mind racing with indignation. She believed there was no way she would lose to Verena. That woman¡ªwhether in terms of family background or appearance¡ªcouldn¡¯t hold a candle to her. Compared to Verena, she definitely had more of a chance to be with Lucas. Kylee clenched her teeth as frustration burned within her. Without a word, she turned sharply on her heel and walked away. In the afternoon, just as Lucas stepped out of Verena¡¯s hospital room, he noticed Kylee standing near the door and paused. Her posture wasposed, but the tension in her frame betrayed her nervousness. It was clear she had been waiting for him. Lucas¡¯ eyes flicked to her briefly, impatience shing across his features before he resumed walking. Kylee moved toward him without hesitation, her voice soft and almost apologetic. ¡°Mr. rk, do you have a moment? I¡¯d like to talk to you,¡± she said. ¡°We have nothing to discuss,¡± Lucas replied coldly, his tone clipped. Without sparing her a second nce, he brushed past her. But Kylee wasn¡¯t deterred. She quickly caught up with Lucas, her heels clicking against the tiled floor. ¡°Wait, Mr. rk!¡± she called after him. ¡°What I want to talk about is rted to Belinda.¡± . . . Chapter 421 ?Chapter 421: At the mention of Belinda¡¯s name, Lucas halted mid-step. Turning slightly, he regarded Kylee with a measured nce. ¡°What is it that you want to say?¡± Kylee swallowed, relieved Lucas was listening but frustrated by his cold demeanor. She steadied herself before speaking again, her voice trembling just enough to sound earnest. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t me Belinda too much,¡± she began, choosing her words carefully. ¡°I think she acted out of impulse when she identally pushed Miss Reed down the stairs. It wasn¡¯t intentional. Isn¡¯t it a shame to let something like that ruin your marriage?¡± Lucas raised an eyebrow, his expression unreadable. ¡°So you also believe that Belinda pushed Verena down the stairs?¡± Kylee hesitated for a moment, the weight of his question throwing her off bnce. ¡°I¡­,¡± she stammered, feigning reluctance as though burdened by something. Lucas¡¯ sharp gaze narrowed. ¡°Just say whatever you want to say directly,¡± he said coldly. Kylee took a shaky breath before blurting out, ¡°I saw it!¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes sharpened. ¡°You saw it?¡± he echoed. ¡°You¡¯re saying you actually saw Belinda push Verena?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Yes,¡± Kylee nodded, pausing briefly before confirming her im. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is your fiction sanctuary Lucas fell silent upon hearing that. His expression remained calm, his thoughts concealed behind a stoic exterior. Kylee couldn¡¯t read him, and the uncertainty began to gnaw at her. Trying to gauge his reaction, she softened her tone. ¡°Mr. rk, I don¡¯t think Belinda did it on purpose. You two were married before¡ªyou understand her better than anyone. How about this? As Belinda¡¯s sister, I¡¯ll apologize to Miss Reed on Belinda¡¯s behalf. Please¡­ Don¡¯t be angry with Belinda anymore.¡± Kylee straightened, confidence returning as she yed the role of the caring, selfless sister. She believed Lucas would be impressed by her sincerity. But Lucas¡¯ gaze only grew colder. ¡°Are you sure you really saw Belinda push Verena?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Kylee replied, nodding firmly, though a flicker of unease shed in her eyes. Did Lucas know something she didn¡¯t? Lucas didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, a soft chuckle escaped his lips¡ªa sound that sent a chill down Kylee¡¯s spine. ¡°I can¡¯t stand being lied to,¡± he said, his voice low but cutting. ¡°Ms. Wright, if I find out you¡¯ve been lying to me, the consequences might be more than you can handle.¡± When Kylee heard that, her eyes widened in an instant. Kylee quickly dropped her gaze, masking the odd flicker of emotion in her eyes. Her heart thundered in her chest. The more her panic grew, the harder she worked to steady herself. She had already lied¡ªthere was no undoing it now. She had to stick with what she had said. If she admitted the truth to Lucas, the consequences would be severe. She knew she needed to take the risk and bet that Lucas hadn¡¯t found any proof that Belinda hadn¡¯t pushed Verena on purpose. . . . Chapter 422 ?Chapter 422: When Kylee thought of that, the turmoil in her eyes faded, reced by a practiced calm. She managed a small, reassuring smile and looked up at Lucas. She said, ¡°Rest assured, Mr. rk. I am not lying.¡± Lucas tilted his head, his toneden with unspoken meaning as he replied, ¡°Is that so?¡± He then turned and walked away, his tall,manding figure exuding an effortless authority that left Kylee breathless. Kylee exhaled deeply after Lucas left, trying to ease the tightness in her chest. Lucas¡¯ presence was overpowering, a force that seemed topress the very air around her. But the lie was already told. All she could do now was pray that Lucas would never uncover the truth, that he would remain in the dark forever. Pressing her lips together, Kylee spun on her heel and left. After work, Belinda returned to Vera Vis, feeling the weight of the day pressing down on her. During dinner, Holley kept slipping extra portions onto Belinda¡¯s te, her watchful eyes darting to her face at every opportunity. Belinda sighed, setting her fork down. ¡°Mom, why are you looking at me like you don¡¯t know who I am?¡± she asked. Holley hesitated for a moment, her lips twitching as if she were searching for the right words. ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­ It¡¯s just¡­¡± Belinda gave her a faint smile, though her gaze dropped. She said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry about me. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Belinda,¡± Holley began, her voice cautious, ¡°I know this has been hard for you. Maybe you should talk to Mr. rk again. There might still be a chance for you two to reconcile¡­¡± Belinda¡¯s face darkened instantly. Her eyes snapped up to meet Holley¡¯s. ¡°Did Baker put you up to this?¡± Holley sighed in exasperation. ¡°Belinda, Baker is your father. Besides, he is not wrong. You still have feelings for Mr. rk, don¡¯t you? If so, then why not¡ª¡± ¡°Why not what?¡± The sharp interruption came from Kenia, whose tone was as cold as her gaze. Holley¡¯s words faltered under Kenia¡¯s stern expression, and she fell silent. Kenia¡¯s voice was steady, almost indifferent. ¡°Belinda knows what she¡¯s doing. It¡¯s not our ce to meddle in her life under the guise of care.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Holley replied with a nod. Kenia¡¯s demeanor softened slightly as she turned to Belinda. ¡°You have surgery to perform tomorrow morning. Make sure you get enough rest tonight.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Belinda gave a brief nod. When Holley heard that, her eyes flickered with something unreadable. She suddenly spoke up with a small smile. ¡°Yes, Belinda. It¡¯s your first surgery as the attending physician.¡± ¡°Tomorrow is your big day¡ªmake sure you¡¯re well-rested tonight.¡± . . . Chapter 423 ?Chapter 423: Kenia frowned and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not about being the first surgery. It¡¯s about giving the patient the best.¡± Holley pressed her lips together for a moment and then replied, ¡°I know. I was just speaking casually.¡± She turned back to Belinda, curiosity lighting her features. ¡°What time is the surgery?¡± ¡°Tomorrow morning at eight,¡± Belinda answered. Kenia¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, her expression softening with concern. ¡°Will your injured ankle affect your performance?¡± she asked. Belinda smiled reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Kenia nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± The next morning, as Belinda prepared to leave for work, Holley approached her with a container in hand. ¡°Here.¡± She held it out to Belinda. ¡°I made you breakfast. Take it.¡± Belinda blinked, a bit surprised. It had been so long since her mother had made her breakfast. Holley shoved the box into her arms with a gentle smile. ¡°Well? Don¡¯t just stand there. Take it,¡± she said. Belinda¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± She tucked the box under her arm and left the house, unaware that what awaited her that day would be far from ordinary. It would be a day that nearly cost her life. Belinda arrived at the hospital early and quickly changed into her white coat. She retrieved the breakfast Holley had prepared for her and started to eat. Though one of the dishes, the one with artichoke, wasn¡¯t to her liking, Belinda finished all the dishes, not wanting to waste any food. With breakfast done, she started her preparations for the uing surgery. When the time came, Belinda proceeded to the operating room. Today marked her first surgery as the lead surgeon, a significant step up since her promotion to attending physician. The surgery began without a hitch. The resident doctors and the surgical nurses assisting Belinda were all impressed with her speed and precision. Her movements were both rapid and smooth. To an onlooker, it might appear as if she had years of experience behind her. But during a crucial moment, Belinda¡¯s colleagues noticed a sudden tremor in her hand as it gripped the scalpel. ¡°Dr. Wright, are you okay?¡± one of the doctors inquired, breaking the silence. Belinda¡¯s face tensed momentarily. She shook her head and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She dismissed the incident and carried on with the procedure. As the surgery progressed, however, Belinda felt her breath be shallow, and her hands began to tremble once more. Still, she remained resolute, pushing through toplete the operation. She could not allow herself to be distracted now, not at this critical juncture. She steadied herself, focusing intently on the surgery. Yet, as time went on, she felt increasingly ufortable. . . . Chapter 424 ?Chapter 424: Her breathing grew morebored, and sweat beaded on her brow, dripping faster than she could wipe it away. ¡°Dr. Wright, are you sure you¡¯re alright? You seem unwell,¡± one of the doctors spoke up, his concern evident. ¡°Yes, Dr. Wright, please, if you¡¯re not feeling well, it¡¯s crucial to let us know. Don¡¯t overexert yourself,¡± another doctor added urgently. Belinda inhaled deeply, her voice slightly shaky as she responded, ¡°I understand my body better than anyone else. I¡¯m perfectly capable of continuing the surgery.¡± She had felt simr symptoms before¡ªclear signs of an allergic reaction. Yet, she was puzzled about the source of the allergen. Just then, blood spurted violently from the patient. ¡°Dr. Wright! We¡¯ve got a hemorrhage here!¡± a nurse called out in a frantic voice. With unwavering focus, Belinda zeroed in on the source of the bleeding. ¡°Dr. Wright! The patient¡¯s blood pressure is plummeting!¡± the nurse shouted again, her voiceced with anxiety. Despite the escting situation, Belinda maintained herposure, her face a mask of concentration. Two doctors nearby exchanged knowing nces. They had been quietly informed by Turner that, should Belinda struggle during the surgery, they were not to intervene immediately. If she showed signs of faltering, they were to suggest another surgeon take over. This was Belinda¡¯s first surgery as the lead surgeon. If she needed assistance, it would provide Turner with an opportunity to question herpetence. With that in mind, one of the doctors cautiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s our next step here?¡± ¡°Perhaps we should consider calling another doctor for support?¡± suggested another, seizing the opportunity to advance his own agenda. The nurse beside the two doctors furrowed her brow, her voice tinged with urgency. ¡°But the surgery is at a critical stage! Bringing in another doctor now will waste precious time. Every second we dy increases the risk to the patient!¡± ¡°But continuing like this will only make the patient¡¯s condition worse!¡± one of the doctors argued, frustration evident in his tone. ¡°Enough!¡± Belinda¡¯s voice cut through the tense exchange. The room fell silent, all eyes turning toward Belinda. She took a steadying breath and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to call anyone else. I can handle this.¡± Her tone was firm, and her confidence radiated. But one doctor remained unconvinced. ¡°Dr. Wright, I understand this is your first surgery as the lead surgeon and that the surgery¡¯s sess is vital for your career. But this is about the patient, not your pride. Given the circumstances, you cannot do this alone. If we don¡¯t bring in another doctor to help, the patient¡¯s life is at serious risk!¡± Belinda paused, her fingers tightening around the scalpel. . . . Chapter 425 ?Chapter 425: For a fleeting moment, her breathing hitched. Then, with a slow, deliberate exhale, she steadied herself. Her hands moved with precision. She had endured allergic reactions before and understood her limits. She knew she could do this. There was no doubt in her mind. Besides, as the nurse had pointed out, the patient¡¯s condition was too critical to wait for another doctor. ¡°Nurse, wipe my sweat,¡± she ordered firmly, her voice hoarse but determined. ¡°Yes, Dr. Wright.¡± The nurse hurried toply, dabbing at the beads of sweat on Belinda¡¯s forehead. Belinda¡¯s breath came in shallow,bored gasps now. Her airways were tight, her body itched constantly, and heat radiated from her flushed face beneath the surgical mask. Yet, she pressed on, forcing herself to focus on the surgery. She kept telling herself that she only needed to endure this for a while longer. The patient¡¯s life depended on her, and there was no room for failure. ¡°Dr. Wright,¡± the doubtful doctor spoke up again, his tone edged with mockery. ¡°You¡¯re pushing yourself too hard. If you copse, the patient will be in danger.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡ª¡± another doctor began. But before he could finish speaking, a nurse¡¯s voice interrupted him. ¡°The bleeding has stopped, and the blood pressure is rising!¡± the nurse said in a surprised tone. ¡°What?¡± The two doctors leaned closer, their eyes widening as they stared at the monitors. Around the room, the surgical team froze, their disbelief giving way to awe. The patient¡¯s condition was indeed improving. Even with her worsening symptoms, Belinda had managed to fix the problem. Everyone cast Belinda looks of admiration. Belinda¡¯s focus remained unbroken, her hands deftly maneuvering as she continued her work. After a while, she finally instructed, her voice firm despite the strain it carried, ¡°Prepare for suturing.¡± The skeptical doctor stepped forward. He said, ¡°Dr. Wright, leave the suturing to us. You¡¯ve done enough.¡± Belinda nodded in agreement. She opened her mouth to say something, but the words never came. Her vision blurred, and the operating room spun around her. Before anyone could react, she crumpled, copsing to the floor. ¡°Dr. Wright!¡± ¡°Dr. Wright, are you okay?¡± ¡°Someone call for help!¡± When Belinda woke up again, it felt as though a wad of cotton had lodged itself in her throat, stifling her breath and leaving an unbearable itch in its wake. Her entire body itched uncontrobly. Raising her arm, she took a closer look at it¡ªtiny red bumps, densely packed like clusters of angry welts, marred her skin. The sight alone would have sent anyone with trypophobia into a panic. . . . Chapter 426 ?Chapter 426: Belinda¡¯s chest tightened with the certainty that her face must also be covered in the same red bumps. With a resigned sigh, she pushed herself upright and reached for a mask. At least this would spare others the shock of her appearance. She had just leaned back into the pillows when the door to her hospital room swung open with an abrupt creak. In strode Harold and Lucas. ¡°Belinda, are you alright?¡± Harold asked, his cane tapping hurriedly against the floor as he approached her bedside. Concern etched deep lines across his face. Belinda blinked, caught off guard. ¡°Harold¡­ I mean, Mr. rk? Why are you here?¡± she asked. She stumbled over how to address Harold, quickly correcting herself as though suddenly remembering something. Lucas¡¯ expression darkened when he heard that, his jaw tightening. ¡°Mr. rk?¡± It seemed Belinda was really eager to distance herself from his father¡ªand from him. Harold¡¯s brows lifted, his resignation almost palpable. He said, ¡°I heard you fainted while performing surgery! Do you have any idea how terrifying that news was? I nearly had a heart attack rushing here.¡± Belinda offered a faint smile, her voice soft. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have worried you.¡± But as you can see now, I¡¯m fine.¡± Harold¡¯s expression turned stormy, his voice rising. ¡°Fine? Take a look at yourself! Covered in red bumps, barely breathing, and you call this fine? You knew you were having an allergic reaction and still insisted on finishing the surgery! How could you have done something so dangerous like that? Do you have any idea how reckless that was? The attending doctor said that if you had been brought in even a minuteter, you might have already been dead!¡± His hand tightened on his cane. He was still shaken by how close Belinda hade to death. He believed she didn¡¯t take her health seriously at all. Belinda shifted ufortably and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t as bad as it sounds. I¡¯ve had allergic reactions like this before. I know my limits. And the surgery was critical¡ªif I¡¯d left, the patient might not have survived. I couldn¡¯t just walk away.¡± Harold¡¯s eyes burned with frustration. ¡°You think you know your limits? You are naive to think that! The situation will be different every time. What if the situation this time had been worse? What if you hadn¡¯t made it? You¡¯re so focused on saving others that youpletely forget about yourself. Do you have any idea how much you have scared me with this reckless behavior?¡± His voice cracked, heavy with emotion. Belinda¡¯s defiance faltered, and she lowered her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re right. I was wrong, and I promise I won¡¯t let something like this happen again. Please don¡¯t be too angry because of this. Otherwise, your health will be affected.¡± Harold shook his head, letting out a long, weary sigh. ¡°You¡­ You really drive me mad sometimes.¡± The room fell silent at that moment, broken only by the faint hum of the hospital machinery. Lucas, who had been standing silently at the foot of the bed, gazed at Belinda. . . . Chapter 427 ?Chapter 427: His gaze swept over Belinda¡¯s hands and then lingered on the angry red bumps visible around her eyes and along her forehead, where the mask couldn¡¯t hide them. His chest tightened, an inexplicable heaviness settling over him. He hated seeing Belinda like this. Then, as though struck by a sudden thought, he asked, ¡°Do you know you are allergic to artichokes?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered slightly at the sound of Lucas¡¯ voice. Since Lucas and Harold had entered the hospital room, she had deliberately avoided acknowledging Lucas¡¯ presence, not even sparing him a nce. Yet now, when she heard his voice again, her heart gave a faint flutter. It was only then that the weight of his words sank in. ¡°Allergic to artichoke?¡± Belinda repeated, her gaze finally lifting to meet Lucas¡¯. ¡°Yes.¡± Lucas¡¯ voice was low, almost a rumble, his intense eyes locking onto hers. Belinda¡¯sshes fluttered briefly before she averted her gaze. Shaking her head slightly, she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know I was allergic to artichoke.¡± ¡°When did you eat artichoke? Who gave it to you?¡± Lucas asked, his tone edged with concern. ¡°This morning,¡± Belinda admitted. ¡°My mom made breakfast for me today.¡± The crease between Lucas¡¯ brows deepened instantly. His expression darkened with frustration, and his voice became sharper than intended. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your mother? Doesn¡¯t she know you¡¯re allergic to artichoke?¡± Harold turned to Lucas with a thoughtful look upon hearing that. A faint, knowing smile tugged at the corner of his lips, though he said nothing. Belinda shook her head. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m allergic to artichoke because I¡¯ve never eaten it before. If she had known, she never would¡¯ve added it to my breakfast.¡± ¡°Still, your mother is a bit careless,¡± Harold muttered, the trace of reproach in his tone unmistakable. After a moment of silence, Harold cleared his throat and spoke more directly. ¡°Belinda, you need to rest and focus on getting better now. Don¡¯t even think about stepping foot back at work until you¡¯re fully recovered. Got it?¡± Belinda nodded quickly. ¡°Got it. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Harold gave her an exaggerated roll of his eyes. He let out a snort and said, ¡°You always make me worried.¡± He then turned to Lucas, his tone firm as he said, ¡°Lucas, I¡¯m assigning you a job. Stay here and keep an eye on Belinda for the next few days. Make sure she doesn¡¯t try to sneak back to work and that she fully recovers.¡± The moment the words left Harold¡¯s mouth, Belinda¡¯s expression stiffened. Before Lucas could respond, Belinda hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s really not necessary. I promise I will behave and won¡¯t do anything reckless. There¡¯s no need to trouble Lucas for this.¡± . . . Chapter 428 ?Chapter 428: Harold waved her off with a dismissive hand. ¡°I don¡¯t trust your promises at all. It¡¯s already settled. If you don¡¯t want Lucas here, I¡¯ll keep an eye on you myself. Is that what you want?¡± Belinda¡¯s shoulders slumped in defeat. ¡°Harold¡­¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Harold said in a tone that brooked no argument. ¡°I¡¯m heading out now. Lucas will stay here with you.¡± Then, he stood up and turned to look at Lucas. ¡°Lucas, I¡¯m leaving her in your hands. If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll hold you ountable.¡± Harold turned on his heels, leaning lightly on his cane as he prepared to leave. ¡°Harold!¡± Belinda called after him, trying to protest onest time. But Harold didn¡¯t even nce back, merely waving a hand in a casual farewell as he exited the room. The door soon clicked shut behind Harold, and the room fell into an uneasy quiet. The air between Belinda and Lucas seemed to grow heavier, charged with unspoken tension. Before Lucas could say anything, Belinda broke the silence. She said in a calm voice, ¡°Mr. rk, there¡¯s no need for you to stay here for me.¡± ¡°You can go take care of your own matters. I¡¯ll be fine on my own.¡± Let me know if you need further adjustments! Lucas¡¯ expression darkened at Belinda¡¯s words. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Harold just said?¡± he asked in an icy voice. ¡°I¡¯m perfectly capable of taking care of myself, Mr. rk. If Harold asks about this, I¡¯ll just tell him that you were indeed supervising me, so there¡¯s no need for you to worry about anything.¡± Belinda¡¯s demeanor was calm as she said that. However, her nonchnce only made Lucas feel frustrated. He pinned Belinda with a sharp, prating gaze, as if staring at her long enough would grant him ess to her thoughts and emotions. Then suddenly, his lips curled into a faint smirk. He asked in a low voice, ¡°What are you afraid of, Belinda?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed ever so slightly when she heard that. She slowly lifted her head and met Lucas¡¯ gaze. Instead of answering his question, she said, ¡°Me, scared? What a strange notion, Mr. rk. Why would I be scared of anything rted to you?¡± Lucas let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Well, that¡¯s something only you can answer, isn¡¯t it? If you are really not scared, then why are you so eager to get rid of me? What is it about being in the same room with me that¡¯s so scary to you?¡± Belinda pressed her lips together for a moment and exhaled slowly. . . . Chapter 429 ?Chapter 429: ¡°It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t want to be in the same room with you, Mr. rk,¡± she said, herposure never breaking. Lucas¡¯ expression darkened when he heard that. ¡°We are now divorced,¡± Belinda continued. ¡°Naturally, I wish for a clean break.¡± She paused for a while, as if mulling something over, and then added with emphasis, ¡°I am not keen on maintaining ties with an ex.¡± Lucas¡¯ face darkened further, and a myriad of emotions shed across his eyes. The air around him began to thrum with tension. Then, he suddenly let out a coldugh and gave a slight nod. ¡°It¡¯s good that you think that way¡ªit saves me a lot of trouble.¡± With that, he turned on his heel and stormed out of the room before Belinda could even respond. With a loud bang, the door mmed shut behind Lucas. Belinda was left in silence. She looked down, her face still devoid of any emotion. She told herself that this was for the best. They were divorced; there was no point in getting further tangled up in each other¡¯s business. ???¨¦?? ???t??§ñ? ¨ªn Gal¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c?? Letting out a deep sigh, Belinda closed her eyes andy back down on the bed. Meanwhile, out in the hallway, Lucas was still standing on the other side of the door. His expression was still dark. Yet, he couldn¡¯t understand why he felt so frustrated and furious. Logically speaking, this was the best oue he could have ever hoped for. But the way Belinda remained so calm and unaffected by it all, and refused him, had sent him into an inexplicable rage. Lucas took a deep breath and tried to calm down. Then, he pulled out his phone and called Kenia. Belinday on her hospital bed, her eyes tightly shut. She was utterly drained and exhausted, but sleep eluded her. She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed until the door opened again. Belinda opened her eyes and turned to see who it was. When she did, her brows immediately knitted into a frown. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked coldly. ¡°Oh, I just thought I¡¯d drop by to see how you¡¯re doing,¡± her visitor replied with a smile. It was Verena, wheeling herself toward Belinda¡¯s bedside. Even with her face partially hidden by a mask, the red rashes covering Belinda¡¯s skin were quite noticeable. Verena took delight in the sight. . . . Chapter 430 ?Chapter 430: She was happy that Belinda was in such a state now. Deep down, she wished that the rashes on Belinda¡¯s face would never heal, that Belinda would be stuck with a hideous face for the rest of her life. As for Belinda, she wasn¡¯t sure what to make of Verena¡¯s sudden appearance. She hadn¡¯t seen Verena since Harold¡¯s birthday banquet. ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked sharply. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing serious. I just heard you fainted during the operation, so I wanted to check on you,¡± Verena said with a smile. Belinda¡¯s face remained unchanged, and she said nothing. Noticing Belinda¡¯s silence, Verena asked, ¡°Did you and Lucas get divorced?¡± She already knew the answer, but she wanted to hear it directly from Belinda. Belinda nced up at her, a faint, mocking smile ying on her lips. ¡°Yes, we did. I suppose I should congratte you¡ªyou¡¯re finally getting what you have always wanted, after waiting so long for Lucas and me to divorce. Your n worked really well.¡± ¡°My n?¡± Verena feigned innocence, her expression an artful blend of mock sincerity. ¡°Ms. Wright, I¡¯m not sure I understand your words. What exactly do you mean?¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze hardened, her tone sharp. She said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand me? Really? Verena, it¡¯s just us here. Drop the act, will you? That day at Harold¡¯s birthday party, you purposely threw yourself down the stairs and then had the nerve to use me of pushing you. Have you no shame?¡± When Verena heard this, her face twisted into a mask of wounded innocence. ¡°Ms. Wright, how could you say such a thing? You indeed pushed me down the stairs! And now, not only do you deny it, but you¡¯re also actually trying to pin it on me?¡± Verena had no intention of confessing that she had framed Belinda. She wasn¡¯t about to make such a foolish mistake! Even with no one else present here, who could say whether Belinda was secretly recording her or not? Belinda had anticipated this response from Verena. She just looked at Verena with an indifferent stare and said, ¡°We both know what really happened.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time for your theatrics. Leave. I need to rest.¡± Belinda¡¯s words left no room for argument; she was clearly dismissing Verena. But Verena stayed right where she was, a smile ying on her lips as she spoke. ¡°If you¡¯re asking whether I¡¯m happy about your divorce with Lucas, then of course I am. But¡­ Your divorce was bound to happen anyway! Lucas only married you because of me. He has never had any feelings for you¡ªnot even for a moment. Now that I¡¯m back, he is no longer controlled by Harold. It is only natural for him to divorce you. So now, with you out of the way, the one who has always belonged to me has finallye back to me.¡± Her expression remained calm, as if she were simply stating an undeniable fact. . . . Chapter 431 ?Chapter 431: As if a thought just urred to her, Verena¡¯s smile turned smug as she added, ¡°Oh, and by the way, Lucas told me that as long as I want to get married, he will marry me whenever I choose. When we do get married, you must attend our wedding!¡± She didn¡¯t even try to hide it¡ªshe hade here today with one purpose in mind: to provoke Belinda. As for Lucas supposedly saying he would marry her at any time? That was nothing more than a lie. He had never said anything like that to her. But as far as Verena was concerned, it didn¡¯t matter that it wasn¡¯t true¡ªwhat mattered was that Belinda would believe it. Verena¡¯s words pierced through Belinda like sharp needles, each one a painful jab to her heart. For a moment, Belinda felt like the air had been sucked out of her, and she struggled to breathe. She battled to maintain herposure, determined not to let any real emotion slip through. After taking a deep breath, she met Verena¡¯s gaze with determination and replied, her smile cold, ¡°Of course. I will be there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! Well then, I won¡¯t bother you any longer. Rest well.¡± With a gleaming smile, Verena wheeled herself out of the room, her departure almost too cheerful. The instant the door clicked shut behind Verena, Belinda¡¯s face drained of color, her calm facade shattering. She had known before the divorce that once it was final, Lucas would marry Verena¡ªit was as good as a done deal. But hearing it spoken aloud again still felt like a knife twisting in her chest. She fought to hold back her tears, slowly closing her eyes to block out the pain. At that moment, with a sharp click, the door to the room was flung open! Belinda abruptly tilted her head up, managing to keep her tears from falling. ¡°Belinda, Belinda, are you okay?¡± Holley¡¯s voice, filled with worry and anxiety, suddenly filled the room. ¡°Belinda, how are you feeling now?¡± Kenia also quickly entered the room, echoing Holley¡¯s concern. Belinda reassured them, ¡°I am fine now. There is no need for you to worry about me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m deeply sorry, Belinda. This is entirely my fault! I should never have added artichoke to your breakfast. I didn¡¯t know you were allergic to it.¡± As Holley spoke, guilt filled her eyes, and she abruptly pped herself on the face twice. The loud ps echoed through the room. . . . Chapter 432 ?Chapter 432: ¡°Mom! Stop that!¡± Belinda eximed in shock, sitting up quickly to catch Holley¡¯s hand. ¡°You didn¡¯t mean to do it. Why me yourself for that?¡± Kenia scowled at Holley. ¡°Holley, it¡¯s crucial you stop this pattern of self-punishment. You always do this when you me yourself.¡± Holley pressed her lips together, choosing to keep quiet. Kenia then continued, ¡°You can¡¯t hold yourself responsible. I wasn¡¯t aware of Belinda¡¯s allergy to artichokes, either. You shouldn¡¯t me yourself for not knowing that.¡± Holley¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°It¡¯s just so hard, thinking about her fainting right when she was performing surgery¡­¡± She paused for a moment and then spoke again with remorse. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t made that breakfast for you, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered an allergic reaction. You passed out right when you were performing the surgery and couldn¡¯tplete it sessfully.¡± It was your first time leading as a surgeon! I just¡­ I can¡¯t stop ming myself¡­¡± Before Holley could say more, Belinda interrupted, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be so hard on yourself. Ipleted the surgery sessfully.¡± ¡°What?¡± Holley¡¯s expression changed dramatically when she heard that. Yet within moments, she realized something was amiss with her response. Hastily, she changed her expression and questioned, ¡°How could you havepleted the surgery sessfully? Mr. rk informed your grandmother over the phone that you had fainted while performing the surgery. Belinda, are you just trying to ease my guilt by saying the surgery went well?¡± Belinda froze for a second upon hearing this. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that Lucas would have disclosed that information to her grandmother. She quickly exined, ¡°Yes, I did faint, but it was only after I had pushed through toplete the surgery. Thus, the surgery was indeed a sess.¡± ¡°You¡­ You reckless girl! How could you have taken such a risk?¡± Holley¡¯s voice rose, her expression turning to one of frustration. ¡°You knew you were unwell, yet you chose to proceed with the operation instead of seeking medical attention! Do you not care about your own health?¡± Holley¡¯s frustration was evident as she spoke, her chest rising and falling rapidly. ¡°She has a point, Belinda. Your actions were incredibly reckless. You should put your health first, no matter what,¡± Kenia said, shaking her head in dismay. Belinda feltpelled to exin herself, saying, ¡°The patient was in a dire state at that time. There was no time to bring in another doctor.¡± ¡°I have experienced allergic reactions before and knew I could endure long enough. Look, I¡¯ve managed to pull through, right?¡± ¡°You were ying with fire! You¡¯re going to drive me mad!¡± Holley eximed, her anger palpable. . . . Chapter 433 ?Chapter 433: Belinda softened her tone and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Mom; I won¡¯t take such risks again.¡± Holley turned away, seemingly ignoring Belinda, yet a trace of something dark momentarily crossed her features. ¡°Promise me you will never do such a thing again from now on,¡± Kenia said, shooting Belinda a sharp nce. ¡°Alright, I promise you!¡± Belinda replied with a fervent nod, her sincerity evident. ¡°Now that¡¯s more like it,¡± Kenia responded. After a moment¡¯s thought, Kenia added, ¡°Since we¡¯ve discovered that Belinda is allergic to artichokes, we will not have that in our meals from now on.¡± As Kylee approached the hospital room door, her hand poised to push it open, she stopped abruptly, frozen in ce at the sound of Kenia¡¯s words. Her expression flickered, revealing a subtle change. What on earth had she just overheard? Belinda was actually allergic to artichokes? Wait, did this mean that¡­ A sudden thought crossed Kylee¡¯s mind, and without hesitation, she spun around and hurried off. Inside the hospital room, Kenia suggested that Holley stay the night to keep an eye on Belinda, but Belinda quickly declined, reassuring them that she would be fine on her own. After much back-and-forth, Kenia finally relented, agreeing with a hint of reluctance. In the evening, at the Wright family¡¯s residence¡­ There was a soft knock on the door of Car¡¯s room. ¡°Come on in,¡± came the voice from Car. Hearing the permission to enter, Kylee opened the door and stepped inside. Car smiled as she saw her daughter enter, asking, ¡°Kylee, what¡¯s going on? Do you need something?¡± She was seated on the sofa, casually watching TV. Kylee walked over, sat down next to her, and said, ¡°Mom, I have something I need to ask you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Car asked. ¡°Belinda and I were born on the same day, weren¡¯t we?¡± Kylee got right to the point, skipping any small talk. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Car nodded, curious. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± After a brief pause, Kylee continued, ¡°Then¡­ Do you happen to know where Holley gave birth to Belinda?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± Car shook her head, eyeing Kylee with a hint of confusion. ¡°Kylee, why are you asking me this all of a sudden?¡± . . . Chapter 434 ?Chapter 434: Kylee blinked and then exined, ¡°It just crossed my mind today, so I thought I¡¯d ask. Every time I think about how Dad betrayed you so early on, I feel a mix of anger and sadness!¡± At Kylee¡¯s words, Car¡¯s expression stayed calm, almost as if she felt indifferent to the matter. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now,¡± she said softly. Kylee narrowed her eyes, her lips pressed into a thin line. Then, she asked, her tone direct and unwavering, ¡°Mom, I just don¡¯t get it. You have always been so strong and independent. Dad betrayed you ages ago. Why did you put up with it and not leave him?¡± Car¡¯s face stiffened briefly, but she quickly regained herposure. ¡°These are grown-up issues you wouldn¡¯tprehend,¡± she replied calmly. Kylee¡¯s frustration was evident as she eximed, ¡°Mom! Every time I ask you this, you just dismiss me with that same excuse. I¡¯m not a kid anymore. Can you please stop treating me like one? And don¡¯t try to convince me it¡¯s because you love Dad too much to walk away from him. I know that¡¯s not the truth. If you really loved Dad, how could you have endured his betrayal and so easily epted Belinda, his daughter from another woman?¡± Car¡¯s eyes briefly flickered, and she spoke in a soft voice. ¡°It¡¯s your father who is to me for his affair. Belinda is just a child; she is innocent.¡± Kylee frowned, her expression one of deep frustration. She pressed further, saying, ¡°Alright, I understand Belinda is innocent, but what about Holley? Your attitude toward that mistress isn¡¯t even cold. You just turn a blind eye to her and leave it at that! You¡¯ve done nothing more! Even knowing that the moment you left the house, that woman would take your ce, you never seemed to care! I find your attitude really odd. This isn¡¯t how you should behave if you indeed love Dad.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°Besides, as long as I can remember, you and Dad have always slept in separate rooms. Mom, I really want to understand the reason behind all of this. Please, just tell me, okay?¡± As she spoke, Kylee¡¯s voice carried a quiet plea. Car knitted her brows together even more tightly as she listened to Kylee. Atst, she let out a sigh and said, ¡°Yes, there are issues between your father and me. But Kylee, I can¡¯t exin it to you right now. I promise, one day, I will share everything with you.¡± Kylee bit her lip. She had already anticipated such an answer from Car. She knew Car wasn¡¯t someone who would easily open up about the truth. Yet, despite understanding this, she couldn¡¯t shake her desperate desire to find out the truth. ¡°Alright, Kylee, it¡¯s gettingte. Head back to your room and get some sleep. I¡¯m tired now,¡± Car said, softly urging Kylee to leave. ¡°Okay, goodnight, Mom.¡± With no other option, Kylee reluctantly gave in. . . . Chapter 435 ?Chapter 435: ¡°Have a goodnight,¡± Car replied. Kylee stood up and walked out of Car¡¯s room. As soon as the door clicked shut, Kylee¡¯s expression changed in an instant. She had been feeling uneasy the entire day. All because she had discovered that Belinda was allergic to artichokes. The problem was that she knew her mother, Car, was also allergic to artichokes! She remembered that, just like Car, Belinda was allergic to seafood as well. What on earth was happening here? Could this truly be just a coincidence? Or was there something more to it, something secret, that she hadn¡¯t discovered yet? She couldn¡¯t help but feel that there was something amiss about all this. But she hadn¡¯t been able to get any useful information from Car. Kylee¡¯s mind was a whirlwind of confusion. Suddenly, as if struck by a realization, she took a deep breath, trying to steady herself. She reminded herself that she was probably just overthinking the matter. It was probably just another coincidence. Biting her lip, Kylee turned and made her way back to her room. The following day, after Belinda had taken a full day of rest, the small red bumps on her face had started to fade, their color much lighter than it had been the day before. After finishing the breakfast the nurse had brought her, Belinda was just about to lie down for a nap when there was a knock at the door. ¡°Come on in,¡± she said. The door soon creaked open with a soft click. Four men in white coats stepped inside. When Belinda caught sight of the man leading the group, her eyes flickered momentarily. The man was Branson Patel¡ªthe head of the Medical Section at Grand ins General Hospital. The Medical Section was responsible for overseeing all the doctors. ¡°Dr. Patel,¡± Belinda said, sitting up straight to greet him. Branson¡¯s expression was notably serious. He started by asking, ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± ¡°I am feeling much better,¡± Belinda responded. Nodding, Branson straightened up and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s discuss the matter of you fainting from an allergic reaction while performing surgery.¡± . . . Chapter 436 ?Chapter 436: As soon as Belinda caught the tone in Branson¡¯s voice, her eyebrows twitched slightly. Branson didn¡¯t hesitate and went straight to the heart of the matter. ¡°We¡¯ve already spoken with your doctor,¡± he said. ¡°He mentioned that your allergic reaction was triggered by eating artichokes. We looked into it and discovered that the hospital cafeteria didn¡¯t serve any dish with artichokes yesterday. So, where exactly did you have breakfast?¡± Belinda pursed her lips for a moment before responding honestly, ¡°I didn¡¯t have breakfast at the cafeteria yesterday. I ate the breakfast my mother prepared for me.¡± Branson¡¯s face remained serious as he stated, ¡°Dr. Wright, you are fully aware of the hospital¡¯s regtions. Anyone scheduled to perform surgery is required to eat only the meals provided by the hospital cafeteria¡ªunless it¡¯s an emergency surgery, of course. This rule is in ce to ensure food safety and to prevent anything that could affect the patient¡¯s surgery. You were aware of the rules, and you knew you had surgery scheduled for yesterday morning. Then why didn¡¯t you follow protocol and have breakfast at the hospital cafeteria?¡± Confronted by Branson¡¯s questioning, Belinda bit her lip, at a loss for words. The hospital¡¯s rules were straightforward, and she knew she had vited them¡ªjust because she didn¡¯t want to dismiss Holley¡¯s kind gesture. ¡°It was my mistake.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t attempt to defend herself; she acknowledged her error right away. When Branson saw her acknowledgment, his expression softened just a touch. g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s, home to the best fiction He said, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°You understand that because you broke the rules, it led to your allergic reaction, and you put the patient at risk. We will be applying a penalty ording to the hospital¡¯s rules. Do you have any objections?¡± Belinda cast her eyes downward and, after a moment of silence, responded calmly, ¡°I have no objections.¡± ¡°Very well. Take care of yourself and rest. I hope you recover soon.¡± With that, Branson turned on his heel and left the room, his team following closely behind. As soon as they had left, Belinda sank back onto her bed, her body rxing into the soft sheets. She had anticipated the punishment long before it came. The Grand ins General Hospital had always been unwavering regarding its rules. No matter who you were, you would face the consequences if you broke them. In that sense, the hospital held all its staff members to the same standard. Belinda¡¯s punishment was swiftly enforced. Just two hourster, it was disyed for all to see on the hospital¡¯s notice board. The punishment was harsh: a three-month deduction from Belinda¡¯s performance bonus, along with a formal reprimand that would be announced throughout the entire hospital. . . . Chapter 437 ?Chapter 437: When other doctors saw the notice of Belinda¡¯s punishment, they exchanged nces, their faces filled with mixed emotions. One doctor couldn¡¯t hold back, muttering, ¡°Yes, Dr. Wright broke the rules by not having breakfast at the hospital cafeteria before her surgery, but isn¡¯t this punishment a bit too harsh?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I heard the patient was in critical condition, and Belinda was already dealing with an allergic reaction. Despite everything, she stayed calm, powered through her symptoms, and managed to finish the surgery sessfully. It wasn¡¯t until after the operation that she finally copsed in the operating room!¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t such professionalism and dedication be praised? Yet, the Medical Section didn¡¯t even acknowledge it. Isn¡¯t that a bit unjust?¡± ¡°Actually¡­ I¡¯ve caught wind of a few rumors about this,¡± a nurse suddenly muttered in a low voice, ncing around. When everyone heard this, the other doctors immediately turned their attention to the nurse, their faces lit up with curiosity. ¡°Dr. Patel from the Medical Section and Dr. Ortiz from the Cardiac Surgery Department share a close bond even beyond the hospital walls,¡± the nurse wasted no time and dove straight into sharing the intriguing gossip she had overheard. ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s the story!¡± ¡°Well, now it all adds up! No wonder Belinda faced such a harsh punishment. Dr. Patel is doing this for Dr. Ortiz.¡± G a lno v els is packed with thrilling adventures ¡°Doesn¡¯t this seem like deliberate targeting?¡± ¡°Exactly! This is so unjust!¡± someone whispered under their breath. The other doctors shared the same sentiment. Yet, no one dared to voice their thoughts to the people involved. Instead, they kept their opinions to themselves, gossiping only in private. After all, the Medical Section had direct authority over their work. And for someone like Branson, it would be effortlessly simple for him to make their lives miserable. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my department,¡± someone said. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right! I should clock out as well!¡± With that, everyone dispersed one by one. Meanwhile, word of Belinda¡¯s punishment spread like wildfire, quickly bing the hottest topic of conversation across the hospital. Inside Belinda¡¯s hospital room, Holley arrived, carrying a freshly prepared lunch for Belinda. ¡°Belinda, I noticed the punishment notice about you posted on the hospital¡¯s bulletin board. What¡¯s happening? Didn¡¯t youplete the surgery sessfully despite everything? Why are they punishing you when they should be apuding your efforts?¡± Holley furrowed her brow, worry clearly written across her face as she turned to Belinda with a questioning look. . . . Chapter 438 ?Chapter 438: Belinda exined, ¡°There¡¯s a rule at our hospital that we have to eat in the cafeteria before surgery. But I had the breakfast you prepared at home that day, so I ended up breaking the rule.¡± ¡°What? Your hospital actually has a rule like that?¡± Holley looked at Belinda in shock, unable to believe what she was hearing. ¡°Yes,¡± Belinda replied, nodding slightly in confirmation. ¡°You silly girl! If there¡¯s a rule like that, you should have skipped the breakfast I made for you! Now, not only did you have an allergic reaction, but you¡¯ve also been punished for it. I feel so awful!¡± Holley said, her eyes starting to redden instantly. Belinda gently reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mom. This isn¡¯t your fault. You woke up early and put so much effort into making me breakfast. How could I let all your hard work go to waste? Who could have ever guessed that I¡¯d be allergic to artichokes? If it weren¡¯t for the allergy, none of this would have happened. So, there¡¯s no need for you to me yourself for this.¡± Saying this, Belinda gently took a tissue and wiped the tears from Holley¡¯s eyes. Sniffling, Holley spoke with sincerity. ¡°Belinda, it¡¯s my fault! I promise this won¡¯t happen again. From now on, there will be no seafood or artichokes in our house.¡± Belinda shed a reassuring smile and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Mom. You all can eat whatever you want. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°No way! Those things trigger my precious daughter¡¯s allergy! Our entire family despises them now¡ªwe¡¯ll never touch them again!¡± Holley dered, her voice full of indignation. Belinda pressed her lips together into a faint smile and said nothing else. ¡°Belinda, are you thirsty? Let me grab you some water,¡± Holley said gently. ¡°Sure,¡± Belinda nodded in agreement. Holley stood up, took Belinda¡¯s cup in hand, and made her way to the water dispenser. As she turned around, a faint, meaningful smile curved at the corners of her lips. Holley had spent some time with Belinda before she took the lunchbox and left. Soon after, there was a knock on Belinda¡¯s door. The hospital room door swung open, and a tall, imposing man entered. Belinda¡¯s pupils contracted sharply at the sight of the man. It was Lucas. Before Belinda could utter a word, Lucas¡¯ assistant, Gordon, came in with a stack of documents. Belinda blinked, puzzled. What was going on? Gordon set the documents on the coffee table, nodded to both Lucas and Belinda, and then left. ¡°Lucas, what are you doing here?¡± Belinda asked, her brow furrowed. . . . Chapter 439 ?Chapter 439: Lucas¡¯ expression was stern, his voice unfriendly. ¡°My father ordered me to stay here with you today; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be allowed back home.¡± He looked at Belinda and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s just act as if I weren¡¯t even here. Don¡¯t overthink this. I¡¯m only here because my father asked me to be here.¡± His tone was sharp,cking any warmth. After speaking, he picked up the documents and started to go through them. Indeed, it was Harold¡¯s insistence that brought him here. Yet, he could have refused Harold. He could have stood his ground. He was unsure why he had agreed to stay with Belinda. This was a question he consciously avoided answering. Belinda bit her lip, unable to articte her emotions. After a moment, she chose silence over speaking. She resolved to treat the situation as if Lucas weren¡¯t even there. Furthermore, she knew she needed to adjust to a life where Lucas¡¯ presence no longer impacted her. With this mindset, Belinda calmed herself. Time passed slowly, and neither Belinda nor Lucas spoke. Lucas was engrossed in his work, while Belinda read something on her phone. The atmosphere remained rtively harmonious. Suddenly, the door to the hospital room burst open. Both Lucas and Belinda turned their heads towards the door. Ryan wheeled Verena, who was seated in a wheelchair, into the room. When Belinda and Lucas saw them, both furrowed their brows. As Ryan and Verena entered, Ryan was about to speak when he caught sight of Lucas on the sofa. Instantly, Ryan¡¯s and Verena¡¯s expressions shifted. Verena, her voice trembling, asked, ¡°Lucas, why are you¡ª¡± Lucas responded with his own question, ¡°Why are you two here?¡± ¡°Uh, Verena told me Ms. Wright was hospitalized due to an allergy, so we thought we¡¯d visit,¡± Ryan exined, regaining hisposure. Hearing this, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh inwardly. She knew they weren¡¯t here to visit her; they came to provoke her. Did they really think she was oblivious to their intentions? ¡°Lucas, why are you here?¡± Ryan asked. ¡°My dad insisted I stay with Belinda,¡± Lucas replied. At this, Verena clenched the handle of her wheelchair, her expression souring. . . . Chapter 440 ?Chapter 440: Belinda and Lucas were divorced now, with no remaining ties. Yet, Harold still insisted Lucas stay with Belinda. And¡­ Lucas hadplied. After their divorce, Lucas had no obligation towards Belinda; he could have refused Harold. But he had chosen to obey. Why on earth would he do that? Verena didn¡¯t want to think much about it. She was terrified of what conclusion she might arrive at. Ryan¡¯s expression was also dark. Verena had been in the hospital for days. Each time Lucas hade to visit, he barely stayed a minute before leaving in a hurry. But now that Lucas had brought his work documents into Belinda¡¯s hospital room, it was clear he intended to stay with Belinda for a long time. Why exactly was he doing this now? Initially, Verena and Ryan hade to Belinda¡¯s hospital room to provoke her. Verena had been determined to pour out all her frustration and humiliation from the past on Belinda. However, she had not expected to run into Lucas here. His presence was like a p to her face. For a moment, she was frozen, dumbfounded. After a lengthy pause, she turned to Belinda and said, ¡°If you needed someone to stay with you while you¡¯re in the hospital, you should¡¯ve said something earlier, Miss Wright! I could¡¯ve asked my cousin to stay here with you. He¡¯s not busy. Lucas, however, has so much on his te, so running between the hospital and thepany must be quite draining for him. Besides, you and Lucas are divorced now. It¡¯s inappropriate for you to keep troubling him like this.¡± Verena spoke as if she were Lucas¡¯ girlfriend. There was nothing stopping her now that Lucas and Belinda had already gotten a divorce. Belinda let out a cold chuckle before saying, ¡°Honestly, having Lucas here is more of a hassle for me.¡± However, it was Harold¡¯s order, so Lucas and I didn¡¯t have a choice. ¡°But since you¡¯re so eager to help, Miss Reed, why don¡¯t I give you Harold¡¯s number so you can talk to him yourself about this?¡± This shut Verena up immediately. There was no way she would dare call Harold. . . . Chapter 441 ?Chapter 441: Lucas, however, appeared displeased with Belinda¡¯s words as he gave her a cold look. Did his presence irk her that much? Did she really find him to be a hassle? Damn it! Did she dislike him that much? Dismissively, Belinda said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, Miss Reed, Mr. Adams, you two can leave.¡± Verena came to the conclusion that with Lucas here, there was no way she would be able to achieve what she hade here for. She didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. She turned to Lucas and gently said, ¡°Could you please take me back to my hospital room and stay with me for a while, Lucas?¡± Verena¡¯s heart pounded frantically in her chest as she asked this. She was terrified Lucas would reject her in Belinda¡¯s presence. That would utterly humiliate her. Hearing Verena¡¯s request, Lucas instinctively nced at Belinda. Belinda stared back indifferently at him as though she didn¡¯t care about Verena¡¯s request. This frustrated Lucas to no end. Fine! If this were her attitude toward him, then he would act ordingly. ¡°Of course,¡± Lucas replied to Verena, setting down the documents and standing up. A strange emotion flickered too fast in Belinda¡¯s eyes for anyone to see. Lucas walked over to Verena and asked, ¡°Are you ufortable in the wheelchair?¡± Verena was frozen in shock. She had not been expecting any of this. After a pause, she quickly regained herposure and nodded, saying, ¡°Yes, quite ufortable.¡± Without another word, Lucas bent down and scooped Verena up from the wheelchair into his arms. Then, he carried her out of the room without a backward nce. When Belinda saw this, her expression remained calm and unreadable, yet within her, her heart was struck with a fresh wave of pain. It was as though an unseen hand had emerged from the void, gripping her heart with an unrelenting force. Ryan turned his head, casting Belinda a sly, self-satisfied grin before briskly pushing the wheelchair to close the gap with Lucas. Within seconds, Belinda was left alone in the vast, empty expanse of her hospital room. . . . Chapter 442 ?Chapter 442: She leaned partially upright on the bed, her gaze fixed nkly into the distance. Though she had every reason to anticipate this¡­ When she watched Lucas, once again, choose Verena over her without a moment¡¯s hesitation, it still pierced her heart like a sharp de. Thankfully, she and Lucas were already divorced. She believed that with time, her feelings for him would gradually diminish. Someday, no matter what he did, it would no longer have any power over her. With that resolve in mind, Belinda drew a deep breath, erasing every trace of emotion from her face. Once inside the elevator, Lucas set Verena back into the wheelchair. He then nced down at her and spoke in a low tone, ¡°You are hurt, so stop running around.¡± At his words, a brief flicker of emotion passed through Verena¡¯s eyes. Was Lucas ming her for having visited Belinda? ¡°Lucas, Verena and I simply wanted to check in on Belinda and express our concern,¡± Ryan quickly exined. Lucas shot Ryan a frosty nce, his voice low and sharp as he retorted, ¡°You¡¯re not even friends with Belinda. Is there any need for you to visit her?¡± He knew that Belinda disliked Ryan and Verena. Lucas¡¯ words rendered Ryan momentarily at a loss for words. After a while, Ryan reluctantly said, ¡°We won¡¯t visit her again.¡± Only then did the tension in Lucas¡¯ expression ease, just slightly. After settling Verena back in her room, Lucas took a seat in the chair next to her bed and, with a detached tone, said, ¡°Rest now.¡± Verena looked up at Lucas, her lip trembling as she nervously bit it. ¡°Lucas, are you still nning to stay with Ms. Wrightter?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Lucas replied directly. ¡°Can¡¯t you just not go?¡± Verena said, her lip still between her teeth. ¡°You and Belinda are divorced now. You don¡¯t have the responsibility to take care of her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my father¡¯s request,¡± Lucas responded curtly. ¡°You can say no! You don¡¯t have toply,¡± Verena said. She sniffled quietly, her voice barely above a whisper as she added, ¡°Lucas, it really hurts me to see you staying in Ms. Wright¡¯s hospital room.¡± Lucas spoke with a steady tone, his words deliberate. ¡°Even though Belinda and I are divorced, she is still my ex-wife.¡± Verena¡¯s face instantly fell, her expression overtaken by disappointment. Lucas¡¯ words¡­ Was it possible that, even after the divorce, he still felt a sense of duty toward Belinda? If that were true, how could they ever truly sever their connection? No! She wouldn¡¯t allow this to happen! . . . Chapter 443 ?Chapter 443: Just as Verena opened her mouth to speak, Lucas¡¯ phone rang abruptly. Lucas rose to his feet, answering the call as he strode toward the door. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked. It was Gordon on the other end of the line. Gordon¡¯s tone was cautious. ¡°Mr. rk, just now¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Wright contacted me. She instructed me to collect all your documents in her hospital room. She also warned that if I didn¡¯t get there to collect them within an hour, she would¡­ She would¡­¡± Lucas¡¯ expression darkened immediately. His piercing gaze sharpened as he asked in a low, tense voice, ¡°She would do what?¡± ¡°She would throw all the documents into the trash,¡± Gordon said hesitantly. Lucas¡¯ expression darkened even further. Just great! g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m fuels your imagination The simmering anger in Lucas¡¯ chest zed even hotter now. ¡°Go there and retrieve those documents for me immediately!¡± he ordered through gritted teeth. Even over the phone, Gordon could tell how furious Lucas was. ¡°Yes, Mr. rk,¡± Gordon quickly replied. Lucas hung up the phone. Standing there, he exuded a cold aura. After several seconds of standing motionless, he took a deep breath and returned to Verena¡¯s hospital room. Verena could immediately tell something was wrong when Lucas entered the room. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lucas?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just work issues,¡± Lucas replied. After a short pause, he added, ¡°You should get some rest. I need to head back to the office now.¡± Although unwilling to let Lucas leave, Verena nodded and replied, ¡°Okay. You should go. Work is important.¡± Without offering a response, Lucas turned and took his leave. He headed to the elevator and then down to the parking garage. He got inside his car and drove to thepany. The next day, Harold instructed Lucas to visit Belinda at the hospital. Lucas agreed but didn¡¯t go himself. . . . Chapter 444 ?Chapter 444: Instead, he sent Gordon there to check on Belinda. Gordon called Lucas just as Lucas arrived at the office. ¡°Hello,¡± Lucas said, picking up the call. ¡°I¡¯m at the hospital, Mr. rk. However, the nurse said Ms. Wright was discharged this morning,¡± Gordon said. ¡°She was discharged?¡± Lucas asked with a frown. ¡°Yes. I spoke to the attending doctor. He said her condition had improved and that she only needed a daily IV drip. Ms. Wright is a doctor herself, so she can handle that. That¡¯s why the doctor approved her discharge,¡± Gordon exined. ¡°I see,¡± Lucas said, then hung up the phone. For some reason, his throat felt constricted. He sat there, feeling utterly ufortable. Damn it! What was it to him if she chose to be discharged? However, despite this thought, Lucas¡¯ frustration didn¡¯t subside. At Vera Vis, Belinda had insisted on being discharged, leaving Kenia unable to do anything about it. Belinda knew her condition and knew that it wouldn¡¯t make much difference whether she was at the hospital or at home. More importantly, she really didn¡¯t want to see Lucas again. So, she chose to do this to avoid him. Half-sitting up in bed, Belinda grabbed a book and was about to read when her phone rang. She retrieved her phone and saw Kaiden¡¯s name on the screen. ¡°Hello,¡± Belinda said, picking up the call. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Caiden asked, sounding concerned. ¡°I feel much better now,¡± Belinda replied. ¡°I heard what happened. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll make sure you get a proper exnation,¡± Caiden said. He had just returned from a business trip and learned what had happened. Belinda chuckled lightly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I did break the rules first.¡± ¡°This matter is not as simple as you think. Branson and Turner are very close. Branson is clearly using this chance to get back at you for Turner. Anyways, you shouldn¡¯t worry about this for now. Just focus on recovering and leave it to me,¡± Caiden said before hanging up the phone. . . . Chapter 445 ?Chapter 445: Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed as she set down her phone. So, that was how it was. No wonder Branson had been so cold to her. There had been more to it! At the Grand ins General Hospital, the office of the head of the Medical Section¡­ Caiden stood with a dark, brooding expression. Branson offered a smile. ¡°Mr. Rodgers, you¡¯re back from your business trip?¡± he said. With no patience for small talk, Caiden cut to the chase. ¡°Branson, don¡¯t you think your handling of Belinda¡¯s case is unfair?¡± he asked. Maintaining his smile, Branson replied, ¡°Is that what this is about? No wonder you seemed so upset, Mr. Rodgers.¡± He paused briefly before continuing, ¡°Belinda vited the rules, and I sanctioned her as per our guidelines. What¡¯s unfair about that?¡± Caiden let out a coldugh and said, ¡°You only saw her vition. But even during her allergic reaction, she endured her symptoms toplete the surgery sessfully. Why didn¡¯t you see that? Or did you choose to ignore thatmitment on purpose?¡± His words were heavy with implication. Branson responded, ¡°As the lead surgeon, was it not her duty toplete the operation?¡± Caiden retorted, ¡°That misses the point! She was enduring an allergic reaction and risking her life. Had she stepped back for her safety, no one would have med her. Yet, she chose to put her life at risk to ensure the patient¡¯s survival. Isn¡¯t that the kind of dedication we should all strive for? Doesn¡¯t that deserve our praise?¡± Caught off guard by this, Branson fell silent. He inhaled deeply, about to speak, when his phone rang. Picking it up, he said, ¡°Hello.¡± Something over the phone caused his brow to furrow. He said, ¡°Understood. I will head over immediately.¡± After ending the call, Branson turned to Caiden with a calm demeanor. ¡°Mr. Rodgers, the director requires my presence in his office.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee to wait here for me if you prefer.¡± Without waiting for a response, Branson walked toward the door. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Caiden decided to follow Branson to the director¡¯s office. Upon their arrival, the director looked up, surprised to see Caiden. Then, he quickly regained hisposure. ¡°Mr. Rodgers, since you¡¯re here, you can join us.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°This morning, I received a concerning petition. It ims our Medical Section has been unjust in managing Belinda¡¯s incident. . . . Chapter 446 ?Chapter 446: Indeed, she vited protocol by not eating the food at the cafeteria before the surgery. Yet, despite suffering an allergic reaction, she managed toplete the surgery sessfully. She even fainted right afterpleting the surgery. Her determination to put the patient¡¯s life before her own should not only be acknowledged but also be praised.¡± His voice turned grave. ¡°However, she was reprimanded without any recognition of hermitment. The petition strongly condemns this oversight as a severe injustice.¡± When Branson heard this, his expression changed instantly. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that someone would challenge his decisions through a formalint to the director. Were they out of their minds? What did Belinda¡¯s situation have to do with them? Why were they so vehemently defending Belinda? Branson, however, was wrong to dismiss theint as mere overreaction. This petition was more than a defense of Belinda; it was a strategic move to safeguard collective interests. Given the potential for simr incidents to affect other medical professionals, it was crucial to address the systemic issues. To ensure they wouldn¡¯t face the same unfair punishment without recognition in the future, the medical staff members had to escte this matter and fight for greater protection for themselves. During the meeting, the director made a firm deration, saying, ¡°Belinda deserves acknowledgment and a reward for her courageous actions! However, since she did break protocol, the reward must be bnced. The rules call for her to lose three months¡¯ performance bonuses and to be publicly reprimanded throughout the hospital. Instead, we¡¯ll reinstate her bonuses and give her a publicmendation.¡± Effectively, her positive contributions offset her offenses. The director then turned to Branson and said, ¡°Your handling of this situation was unjust, leading to widespread staff dissatisfaction and this collective grievance. Consequently, you will be penalized. You¡¯ll lose three months¡¯ performance bonuses and will be publicly reprimanded.¡± Branson¡¯s face clouded over in an instant. He hadn¡¯t expected his actions to backfire on him like this! . . . Chapter 447 ?Chapter 447: Just as he was about to say something, the director interjected, ¡°That settles it! You may go now!¡± Suppressing his irritation, Branson epted the decision, though his displeasure was evident. As he exited the director¡¯s office, he turned to Caiden and said, ¡°Mr. Rodgers, believe it or not, I managed Belinda¡¯s case withplete fairness, without any personal bias!¡± At this, Caiden let out a cold chuckle. ¡°Without bias? You might want to rethink that yourself!¡± With that, Caiden brushed past him and departed. Branson was left seething, his spirits at an all-time low. He had hoped to use this chance to teach Belinda a lesson and curry favor with Turner. However, he ended up suffering losses himself instead. Shortly thereafter, the hospital bulletin disyed Belinda¡¯smendation. At the same time, a notice detailing Branson¡¯s reprimand was pinned to the disciplinary board. Seeing these announcements, the hospital staff exchanged gratified nces. Your next adventure is at g al n ovels . con Their joy was evident. Their collective action had worked. Kylee was standing nearby. Her expression remained neutral, yet a spark of envy briefly crossed her features. Why was Belinda always so lucky? Just when it seemed Belinda would face consequences, she was publicly praised instead! To make matters worse, even Branson was caught up in the debacle and faced repercussions because of Belinda. Now, the staff at the Grand ins General Hospital would tread carefully around Belinda, not daring to cross her. Wouldn¡¯t this situation only make Belinda thrive at the hospital? Kylee felt a surge of jealousy at the thought. ¡°During rounds that day, I heard Dr. Wright¡¯s mother apologizing to her. It turns out the breakfast that made Belinda sick was prepared by her mother!¡± a nurse suddenly said. ¡°What? Her own mother didn¡¯t know about her allergy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s so absurd! How could a mother be so negligent?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± When Kylee heard their conversation, a calcting look crossed her face. She had known about this detail since the day the incident had happened. . . . Chapter 448 ?Chapter 448: A sinister suspicion now formed in her mind. Could it be that Holley knew about Belinda¡¯s allergy to artichokes all along and had intentionally added them to her breakfast? Kylee pressed her lips together, her gaze filled with concern as she thought about this. ¡°Actually, next Saturday is the annual blood donation event. I need to really look after my health and eat well this week. I don¡¯t want a repeat ofst time¡¯s low blood sugar issue after donating.¡± At that moment, a nurse¡¯s voice broke Kylee¡¯s train of thought. ¡°Are you nning to stock up on food beforehand?¡± ¡°Exactly! Might as well see if it helps!¡± Hearing this, Kylee gave them a profound, enigmatic look. Blood donation day was approaching next Saturday. Belinda would probably be back at work in the hospital by then. She was sure to donate her blood. Kylee believed this presented her with the perfect opportunity¡ªthe chance to obtain a blood sample from Belinda. This matter had been a heavy burden to her for a long time. For several days now, it had disrupted her ability to eat and sleep properly. She was resolute in her determination to uncover whatever she could, no matter what! Holding that thought, Kylee tightly gripped her fist and turned to leave. Meanwhile, Caiden was quick to share the developments with Belinda. ¡°Branson was so focused on venting Turner¡¯s grievances for him that he overlooked the potential for public bacsh. Now, the matter hase back to haunt him. Just concentrate on getting better at home. Return to work only when you¡¯repletely recovered, alright?¡± Caiden said. ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± Belinda responded in a calm voice. They continued their conversation a bit longer before Belinda ended the call. As soon as she put down her phone, it rang again. Her eyes brightened at the sight of the caller ID. Eagerly, she swiped to answer the call, her voice ringing with excitement. ¡°Jazmine!¡± ¡°How are you holding up, dear?¡± came the soft, caring voice from the other end of the line. ¡°I¡¯m fine. How are you and my mentor doing? When will you being back to the country? I miss you both so much!¡± Belinda replied with a smile. . . . Chapter 449 ?Chapter 449: ¡°We are both doing fine. We will return before the month¡¯s end,¡± Jazmine Lyons replied. ¡°That¡¯s fantastic! Just let me know the time, and I¡¯ll go and pick you up at the airport,¡± Belinda eagerly responded. Jazmineughed. ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯ll update you. But the real reason I called you today was to discuss your solo concert. When are you going to hold it? Mr. Baldwin has been reaching out to me repeatedly to inquire about it.¡± With a sigh of resignation, Belinda said, ¡°Jazmine, my life has been so chaotictely. I don¡¯t n to do that anytime soon.¡± Jazmine gently scolded, ¡°You can¡¯t dy it forever. Your fans on social media are practically pleading for it. It¡¯s critical that you don¡¯t put it off any longer. You need to n a concert in Owathe this year¡ªno excuses allowed.¡± ¡°All right, all right!¡± Belinda replied. ¡°Let¡¯s dive into the details once you¡¯re back, okay?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I want to hear!¡± After a brief pause, Jazmine shifted the topic. ¡°How are things with your father and your husband?¡± Belinda slightly tightened her lips before replying, ¡°My father and I are barely in touch these days. And as for my husband¡­¡± She paused for a moment, her eyshes fluttering briefly. ¡°He is now my ex-husband.¡± Silence fell on the other end of the line as Jazmine processed the unexpected revtion. Jazmine had never imagined things would unfold this way. After a brief pause, she spoke in a low voice. ¡°I know the kind of person you are, Belinda. If you¡¯ve made this decision, it means they¡¯ve already hurt you deeply¡ªso much that you¡¯re done trying to fix things. And you know what? That¡¯s okay. Some people aren¡¯t meant to stay in your life, no matter how much you want them to. There¡¯s no use forcing it.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Belinda replied with calm resolve. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can handle this.¡± ¡°Good. Don¡¯t let it weigh you down,¡± Jazmine said gently, her voiceced with concern. The two talked for a while longer before finally ending the call. A week passed in a blur. Belinda¡¯s allergic reaction hadpletely disappeared; the angry red bumps on her skin had faded away, leaving no trace of their presence. All healed, she returned to work. . . . Chapter 450 ?Chapter 450: The day she returned to work happened to be blood donation day, and she donated blood without hesitation. However, Mollie and Santino were less than pleased when they discovered Belinda had kept the incident of her allergic reaction a secret from them. They had her promise no more hiding things in the future. Only after Belinda agreed and consented to Mollie¡¯s insistence on a blind date did they finally let go of the matter. So, after her shift ended, Belinda found herself at a charming Italian restaurant, the setting for her arranged date. ¡°Hello, Ms. Wright.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Kamdyn Vance,¡± a man greeted her with a polite smile, extending his hand. There was a fleeting glimmer of awe in his eyes when he saw Belinda. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Belinda Wright,¡± Belinda replied, shaking his hand before they took their seats and ced their orders. Belinda wasted no time. Her tone was calm but firm as she spoke directly. ¡°Mr. Vance, I feel it¡¯s only fair to be upfront. I don¡¯t have any ns to start a rtionship right now. L??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ?@ln?¦Í¨ºl?.¡é?? This blind date was Mollie¡¯s idea, and I couldn¡¯t say no. I¡¯m sorry if this is a waste of your time.¡± A flicker of disappointment crossed Kamdyn¡¯s face when he heard Belinda¡¯s words. He had to admit, Belinda had impressed him¡ªnot only her appearance but also her poise and the professional air she carried. Yet, her blunt honesty had caught him off guard, leaving him momentarily at a loss for words. After a moment, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°I appreciate your candor. If that¡¯s what you want, I won¡¯t press the matter. But¡­ Could we at least try to be friends?¡± Belinda nodded, her expression softening. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then, would it be all right if we exchanged WhatsApp contacts?¡± Kamdyn asked. ¡°Sure,¡± Belinda replied without hesitation. She retrieved her phone and opened the app, quickly adding Kamdyn as a friend. Kamdyn looked at her for a moment before speaking again. ¡°I understand your thoughts. You¡¯ve been through a lot¡ªdivorcing Mr. rk isn¡¯t something you can just bounce back from overnight. . . . Chapter 451 ?Chapter 451: You probably need time to adjust.¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze faltered slightly when she heard that. Then, she nodded. ¡°That¡¯s part of the reason.¡± ¡°I get it,¡± Kamdyn said, his tone sincere. ¡°I believe time will heal all wounds. And if you ever decide to give rtionships another chance, I hope you¡¯ll think of me.¡± His straightforwardness took Belinda by surprise, leaving her momentarily at a loss for words. She managed an awkward smile and said nothing. From that point on, Kamdyn made an effort to steer the conversation in lighter directions. He turned out to be quite talkative, and his words were interesting enough to draw a few genuineughs from Belinda. During the meal, the atmosphere at their table was unexpectedly pleasant. Unbeknownst to them, this lighthearted scene hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed. Across the room, Vincent watched them with an unreadable expression. Vincent casually pulled out his phone, recording a quick thirty-second video of Belinda¡¯s table. Your escape begins with ga ln ov els . With a smirk, he sent it to Lucas. Two minutester, Vincent called Lucas. ¡°Hello,¡± Lucas answered. ¡°You saw the video I sent you, right?¡± Vincent asked. Lucas didn¡¯t respond. Vincent continued, unfazed, ¡°Do you know what Belinda¡¯s doing?¡± Without waiting for an answer from Lucas, he chuckled and said, ¡°She¡¯s on a blind date.¡± Lucas¡¯ grip on his phone tightened. ¡°A blind date?¡± His voice dropped, colder than ice. How long had it been since their divorce? And now, Belinda was already going on blind dates? ¡°Who told you that?¡± Lucas asked. ¡°Mollie,¡± Vincent replied casually. ¡°She¡¯s arranging blind dates for Belinda. Scouting for potential candidates, apparently.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression darkened in an instant. Damn it! Why was the Thomas family in such a rush? And Belinda¡­ Hadn¡¯t she already agreed to be with Johnson? Then why was she on a blind date now? Had she kept her rtionship with Johnson a secret from the Thomas family? . . . Chapter 452 ?Chapter 452: ¡°Lucas,¡± Vincent said, his tone yful yet pointed, ¡°don¡¯t you have anything to say about this?¡± Lucas suddenly let out a coldugh. ¡°Belinda and I are already divorced, Vincent.¡± ¡°Whether Belinda goes on blind dates or gets married, it has nothing to do with me,¡± he said. His tone was calm, his expression indifferent. Vincent raised an eyebrow and replied, ¡°Alright, if you say so. Guess I was overstepping. Go ahead with your work, then. I¡¯ll get back to my meal.¡± He then hung up without waiting for a response. Lucas stared at his phone, reying the video. The man sitting across from Belinda had said something that made herugh. Lucas frowned. When Belinda was with him, her expression was always distant and cold. But now, with someone else, she looked¡­ Happy. A bitterugh escaped Lucas. He told himself it didn¡¯t matter. It couldn¡¯t matter. He and Belinda were divorced. Her life wasn¡¯t his concern anymore. But no matter how many times he repeated this to himself, the image of Belinda smiling at another man felt like a dagger twisting in his chest. The rest of Lucas¡¯ evening was a blur of simmering frustration. He was unable to focus on work. Later, when Belinda returned to the Thomas family estate, Mollie was waiting for her, brimming with excitement. ¡°Well?¡± Mollie asked, pulling Belinda closer eagerly. ¡°How did it go with Kamdyn?¡± Belinda hesitated for a moment. ¡°It was¡­ alright,¡± she said, choosing her words carefully. Mollie, however, waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Got it! No need to say more. You¡¯re clearly not interested in him. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll find you another one immediately.¡± Belinda sighed inwardly. She realized that resistance was futile. And so, Belinda had to go on another blind date the next day. Finally, on the third evening, she had a much-needed break. . . . Chapter 453 ?Chapter 453: Harold had invited her to dinner. Grateful for the reprieve, she met Harold after work. ¡°Harold!¡± Belinda greeted him warmly when she saw him, smiling as she approached. Harold raised an eyebrow, a teasing glint in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve been very busytely, haven¡¯t you?¡± Belinda¡¯s smile faltered slightly. She knew exactly what he was talking about. ¡°It¡¯s not by choice,¡± she said with a wry smile. ¡°Mollie has been insistent. I can¡¯t really refuse her.¡± Harold nodded with a chuckle. ¡°Well, Mollie and her husband are certainly invested in your future. From what I hear, the people they found for you are all quite impressive.¡± Belinda pressed her lips into a faint smile and didn¡¯t say anything. After a moment of silence, Harold leaned forward, his expression serious. ¡°But Belinda,¡± he said softly, ¡°are you and Lucas really over?¡± He had always believed Belinda would only find happiness with Lucas. Yet now, the woman before him was rxed and happy in a way he hadn¡¯t seen in years. It suddenly struck him that her newfound happiness had nothing to do with Lucas. Perhaps divorcing Lucas had really been the best decision Belinda had ever made. Before Harold could say more, Belinda spoke again, her voice gentle but firm. ¡°Harold, I know you still hope for me and Lucas to reconcile, but it¡¯s not going to happen. This might make you feel sad, but I have to tell you the truth.¡± Harold stared at her for a long moment. Then, he suddenly understood something. With a resigned nod, he said, ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t bring this topic up again. I guess Lucas just isn¡¯t meant to be with you. Belinda, if Ie across someone suitable for you, I¡¯ll introduce them to you right away.¡± Belinda smiled at his words. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat now,¡± Harold said in a gentle voice, returning the smile. ¡°Sure,¡± Belinda replied, her tone lighter now. The conversation shifted after that, moving to casual topics. Harold didn¡¯t mention Lucas again. Halfway through their meal, the door to their private room suddenly swung open. Harold turned to see who it was and raised an eyebrow in mild surprise. ¡°Lucas? What brings you here?¡± Harold asked. . . . Chapter 454 ?Chapter 454: Belinda froze momentarily but quickly regained herposure. ¡°I heard you were dining here, so I came to pick you up,¡± Lucas said in a low voice, stepping into the room. Though his words were directed at Harold, his gaze lingered on Belinda. ¡°Have a seat then,¡± Harold said. Lucas sat down but said nothing further. Belinda and Harold continued their conversation, their words unaffected by Lucas¡¯ presence. They ignored him entirely. At one point, Belinda excused herself to use the restroom. When she stepped out of the restroom a few minutester, she stopped in her tracks. Lucas was nearby, leaning casually against the wall, his posture rxed but his eyes sharp as they locked onto hers. When Lucas spotted Belinda, his expression slowly shifted to one of coldness. He slightly parted his thin lips, each wording out with careful precision. ¡°Belinda, how long has it been since our divorce? Are you really in such a hurry to move on?¡± he asked, his tone sharp. Belinda¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Without sparing Lucas a single nce, she responded coolly, ¡°That¡¯s my business, Mr. rk. It has nothing to do with you.¡± With that, she took a step forward, ready to leave. But just as she moved past Lucas, he swiftly seized her wrist, pulling her and eventually pinning her against the wall. Lucas then leaned in, his body closing the space between them. He pressed one hand against the wall next to Belinda¡¯s head, effectively trapping her in ce. His dark eyes were fixed on her, his gaze sharp and unwavering. His voice was deep and gravelly,ced with a touch of hostility. ¡°It has nothing to do with me?¡± he asked, his words cutting through the air. His tone then grew more intense. ¡°We¡¯ve only just divorced, and you are already out dating? Have you ever considered how that will make me look? That will affect my reputation.¡± At his words, Belinda instantly lifted her gaze, her eyes shing with anger. Her voice, frosty and unyielding, cut through the tension as she retorted, ¡°Your reputation? Why would I care about that? We have nothing to do with each other now. Your reputation is the least of my concerns.¡± Lucas was momentarily speechless, and before he could respond, Belinda spoke again. ¡°Besides, weren¡¯t you the one so desperate to be with Verena? You¡ª¡± Before she could finish speaking, Lucas cut her off, his voice sharp. ¡°Who told you I was desperate to be with Verena?¡± . . . Chapter 455 ?Chapter 455: Belinda¡¯s expression hardened as she stared at him, a mocking smile ying at the corners of her lips. ¡°Why pretend in front of me, Mr. rk? Verena herself told me that. She said that as long as she wanted to marry you, you¡¯d be ready to say yes in an instant.¡± Her gaze suddenly hardened, and she continued coldly, ¡°So, Lucas, take care of Verena. As for me¡ªyour ex-wife¡ªyou no longer need to worry about my life.¡± Lucas furrowed his brows at her words, a spark of anger shing in his eyes. But then, as if a thought had crossed his mind, his expression shifted. A smirk tugged at his lips, and he let out a coldugh. ¡°So, you agreed to go on blind dates because of what Verena told you?¡± he asked. Belinda frowned, her voice thick with sarcasm. ¡°I agreed to go on blind dates because I wanted to, not because of you, Mr. rk. You really have an inted sense of your own importance.¡± When Lucas heard Belinda say that, his sharp eyes narrowed, a cold, menacing gleam flickering in his gaze. He said in a low voice, ¡°Belinda, do you not know that with just a single word from me, I could make sure no man in Owathe would dare to date you?¡± Belinda deepened her frown in frustration as she shot Lucas a fiery re. Just as she was about to explode, a suddenugh escaped her lips, her smile turning meaningful. ¡°Lucas, what exactly do you think you are doing right now? Are you feeling jealous? Does seeing me with another man bother you?¡± ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.??? Lucas¡¯ expression shifted for a moment, a flicker of irritation shing in his eyes. He snapped, his voice rising, ¡°Jealous? You are out of your mind for thinking that!¡± His tone oozed with mockery, as if he had just heard the most ridiculous joke. The sarcasm in his voice, paired with the irritation and disdain in his expression, hit Belinda like a sharp blow to the heart. Her face went expressionless in an instant. With a cold, detached gaze, she met his eyes directly. ¡°You are the one acting ridiculous right now, Lucas.¡± ¡°We are already divorced. From now on, let¡¯s stay out of each other¡¯s lives.¡± She paused for a moment. Then, as if recalling something important, she continued in an unruffled tone, ¡°Oh, and one more thing, when you and Verena tie the knot, make sure to send me an invitation.¡± Belinda pushed Lucas away and turned on her heel, ready to leave. However, she had only taken a few steps before Lucas seized her wrist once more, yanking her back with such force that she collided with the wall again. Belinda scowled, irritation etching her features. She was about to say something when Lucas¡¯ cold tone cut through the air. ¡°Belinda! Did you really just say that when Verena and I tie the knot, you want me to send you an invitation to the wedding?¡± . . . Chapter 456 ?Chapter 456: At that moment, Lucas exuded a cold and oppressive aura. His voice cut through the air, cold and piercing, like shards of ice scraping against Belinda¡¯s skin. ¡°Yeah,¡± Belinda responded calmly, her smile slight as she locked eyes with him. ¡°It would be proper for you to invite your former wife to your wedding to offer good wishes, Mr. rk.¡± Her voice remained steady, though internally, she felt as if thousands of needles were stabbing at her heart. Lucas¡¯ piercing gaze bore into Belinda as if trying to prate her soul. After a tense pause, he smirked coldly and nodded. ¡°Very well! You are such a nice person! Rest assured, we will personally deliver the invitation to you when the timees!¡± Belinda¡¯s breath caught slightly. She quicklyposed herself, lifted her head high, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be expecting it.¡± With that, she pushed Lucas aside and departed without a backward nce. Lucas watched her leave, his expression darkening with fury, veins bulging on his forehead. By the time both Lucas and Belinda rejoined Harold in the private room, both had smoothed over their expressions. Still, Harold sensed an underlying tension between them. After the meal, the group went to the parking lot. As Harold settled into his car, Belinda bid him farewell. Harold nodded and said, ¡°Alright, Belinda.¡± ¡°Drive safely. Send me a message when you¡¯re home, okay?¡± ¡°I will. Goodbye, Harold.¡± Belinda nodded, waved goodbye, and turned to leave. The entire time, she didn¡¯t spare Lucas a single nce, treating him as if he were invisible. Lucas¡¯ brow furrowed involuntarily. He turned to look at Harold, a thoughtful expression in his eyes. He had half-expected Harold to ask him to drive Belinda home, which would have been typical for Harold, yet to his surprise, Harold hadn¡¯t done that¡­ After a moment¡¯s pause, Lucas climbed into the car, started the engine, and sped away. On the way back home, Harold retrieved his phone and made a call. ¡°Hello? Harold, what¡¯s up?¡± The voice on the other end belonged to one of Harold¡¯s longtime friends. . . . Chapter 457 ?Chapter 457: ¡°Nigel, your son Devin is hitting thirty soon, right? Has he settled down with anyone yet?¡± Harold went straight to the point. With a heavy sigh, Nigel Davidson responded, ¡°Don¡¯t get me started! He hasn¡¯t settled down, and there¡¯s not a hint of a woman in his life. It¡¯s so frustrating. I¡¯m even half-expecting him to show up with a man one day and introduce him as his boyfriend at this rate!¡± Haroldughed. ¡°Well, I might have a potential match for him. What if I introduce her to Devin?¡± Nigel¡¯s interest was piqued immediately. He asked, ¡°Really? Who might that be? I have been on the lookout for a long time! My son¡¯s standards are sky-high¡ªnone of the women I have introduced to him have caught his fancy. He always returns from dates without so much as ament.¡± Harold said without hesitation, ¡°You know Belinda, don¡¯t you? How do you feel about her as a match for Devin?¡± At that moment, Lucas mmed on the brakes, the car jerking to an abrupt stop. Harold lurched forward, caught off guard, and quickly steadied himself by holding the back of the passenger seat. ¡°What are you doing, you rascal?¡± Harold barked, ring at Lucas. ¡°Do you not know how to drive or something?¡± Lucas didn¡¯t respond. His jaw clenched, his hands gripping the steering wheel tightly. His expression was cold, his dark eyes glinting with anger. Through the rearview mirror, he shot a sharp, icy re at Harold in the back seat. Had Haroldpletely lost his mind? He wanted to set Belinda up with Devin? Lucas wasn¡¯t alone in his disbelief. On the other end of the phone, Nigel was equally stunned. ¡°Harold, are you serious? What kind of joke is this?¡± Nigel said. Harold remained calm and replied, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for years, Nigel. Do you think I would joke about something like this?¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Nigel was at a loss for words,pletely baffled by Harold¡¯s words. Harold then continued, undeterred, ¡°You¡¯ve probably already heard about Lucas and Belinda¡¯s divorce. My son doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate a good woman. . . . Chapter 458 ?Chapter 458: Belinda is exceptional. The Thomas family is already arranging blind dates for her, so I thought, why not set her up with your son? Devin is a great guy. If you are on board, I¡¯ll arrange for Devin and Belinda to meet each other. If you¡¯re notfortable with the idea, we can just pretend that I never brought this up.¡± There was a long silence on Nigel¡¯s end before he sighed and replied, ¡°You really do like your former daughter-inw, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ve never heard of a person ying matchmaker for his ex-daughter-inw before.¡± ¡°I just think this is a great opportunity,¡± Harold said, unbothered. ¡°Belinda deserves the best. My son doesn¡¯t deserve her.¡± Nigel hesitated for a moment before responding, ¡°Let me think about this. I¡¯ll get back to you soon.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Harold ended the call and set his phone down. No sooner had he done so than Lucas¡¯ voice exploded in the car. ¡°Dad, have you lost your mind? You¡¯re trying to set Belinda up with someone? Why?¡± Harold turned to look at Lucas, his expression calm and resolute. ¡°You and Belinda are already divorced. So why can¡¯t I do that?¡± he said. ¡°But this¡­ It¡¯s ridiculous! Belinda used to be your daughter-inw!¡± Lucas said through gritted teeth. ¡°So what? Consider it a new life experience then, courtesy of your father,¡± Harold shot back without missing a beat. Lucas was momentarily speechless, his face darkening further. He took a long, measured breath and said nothing more, restarting the car. The rest of the drive was silent. Lucas¡¯ simmering anger was almost tangible, his presence cold and oppressive. In the back seat, Harold watched Lucas with mild amusement, a smirk tugging at his lips. Now, Lucas felt angry? He was unable to ept this? This served him right! Where was all this anger when it actually mattered? Now, it was toote! When the car arrived at the rk family¡¯s house, Lucas didn¡¯t even get out of the car. The moment Harold stepped out, Lucas turned the vehicle around and sped off without a word. Watching the car disappear, Harold snorted. With his cane in hand, he made his way slowly into the house. At the Dream Club, in Lucas¡¯ exclusive private room, Vincent nearly choked on his drink, sputtering as he tried to process what Lucas had just said. . . . Chapter 459 ?Chapter 459: ¡°What¡­ What did you say?¡± he asked in shock. ¡°Wait, so your father actually wants to match Belinda with the grandson of his old friend? This is absurd!¡± Vincent¡¯s face was a picture of shock, his eyes wide with disbelief. Honestly, he hadn¡¯t expected this in the slightest! He nearly thought he had heard it wrong. Lucas remained silent, gulping down a ss of wine, his expression clouded with anger. Vincent, his mouth hanging open in disbelief, couldn¡¯t help but express his confusion. ¡°What on earth is Harold thinking? I just can¡¯t make sense of this,¡± he said. After saying that, he turned to Lucas, wiped the disbelief from his face, and said with a serious tone, ¡°Lucas, now that you¡¯ve heard Belinda is starting to go on blind dates, don¡¯t you feel anything at all?¡± Lucas¡¯ sharp gaze tightened, and in a low, steady voice, he replied, ¡°Of course I feel something! Belinda and I just got divorced. And now, she is already going on dates? What does that say about me?¡± Vincent raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is that all? You¡¯re upset just because you are worried about how people may see you? Is it not because you don¡¯t want Belinda dating or being with someone else?¡± Lucas fell silent, his throat tightening as if something were stuck there, preventing him from speaking. Noticing Lucas¡¯ reaction, Vincent decided not to press any further. Lucas¡¯ silence spoke volumes. Vincent believed Lucas cared deeply for Belinda and couldn¡¯t bear the thought of her being with someone else. He just refused to admit it. ¡°Lucas, do you honestly think your life has improved since divorcing Belinda? Are you actually happy now?¡± Vincent asked suddenly. At these words, Lucas frowned. He reflected on everything that had happened recently, his constant mood swings weighing on him. He had to admit thattely, he had been losing his temper more easily, constantly feeling on edge. Still, he believed this had nothing to do with Belinda. It was his issue, and no one else¡¯s! Lucas took a deep breath, his wordsing out sharp and icy. ¡°Belinda is already together with Johnson.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Vincent froze in an instant, his expression one of utter disbelief. After a brief silence, he asked, ¡°When did this happen?¡± . . . Chapter 460 ?Chapter 460: Lucas¡¯ eyes narrowed, a dark, menacing gleam shing in his gaze. ¡°At my father¡¯s birthday banquet. That night, Johnson personally told me he was nning to confess his feelings to Belinda. Later, I heard it myself¡ªBelinda said yes to him.¡± He spat thest sentence out through gritted teeth. Vincent immediately dismissed the idea. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! You and Belinda were still married at the time. Besides, anyone with half a brain could tell Belinda was in love with you! So why on earth would she have epted Johnson¡¯s confession of love? And if Belinda is really together with Johnson, then why is she going on blind dates now? There has to be some kind of misunderstanding here,¡± he said, his face set in a serious expression as he tried to make sense of the situation. Lucas let out a coldugh, his eyes piercing. ¡°Misunderstanding? What kind of misunderstanding could there even be? I heard Belinda¡¯s response with my own ears, loud and clear!¡± Vincent opened his mouth as if to speak, but ultimately, he said nothing. This was something he would have to verify with Johnson directly. He decided to drop the topic, quickly shifting the conversation in a different direction. After a while, having had their fill of drinks, Vincent and Lucas left the private room and made their way down to the parking lot. As they walked toward their cars, Vincent¡¯s eyes suddenly locked onto a very familiar vehicle. ¡°Hold on a second. Isn¡¯t that Johnson¡¯s car? He¡ª¡± Before Vincent could finish his thought, he suddenly stopped talking. At Vincent¡¯s words, Lucas followed his gaze. But when he saw what was happening inside Johnson¡¯s car, his expression shifted in an instant. Johnson softly kissed the woman beside him in the passenger seat on the cheek. The woman¡¯s eyes were firmly shut, looking like she was drunk. This woman was none other than Johnson¡¯s sister¡ªor, to be precise, his adopted sister, Catherine Bates. When Lucas caught sight of this, his expression turned cold immediately, and the temperature around him seemed to plummet. Even Vincent, standing next to him, couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Lucas fixed a sharp, cold stare on Johnson in the car. Vincent, noticing the intensity of Lucas¡¯ gaze, braced himself, sensing that Lucas mightsh out and hit Johnson now. Perhaps the piercing quality of Lucas¡¯ stare was too much because Johnson, still inside the car, suddenly turned to look in the direction of Lucas. When Johnson noticed Lucas and Vincent standing not too far from the car, he briefly froze, clearly understanding that they had seen everything. . . . Chapter 461 ?Chapter 461: For a moment, he felt rather awkward. His eyes darted nervously. After a brief pause, he opened the car door and stepped out, awkwardly clearing his throat as he moved toward Lucas and Vincent. Just as Johnson was about to say something, Lucas quickly bridged the gap, raised his fist, and swung at Johnson. The sound of the punch echoed loudly in the parking lot. The blownded directly on Johnson¡¯s left cheek, catching him off guard. His head jerked to the side, and he stumbled from the impact. Vincent was taken aback by this. ¡°Johnson! What were you thinking just now? Are you ying some kind of game with me and Belinda?¡± Lucas¡¯ face was contorted with rage, the veins on his forehead visibly pulsating. Regaining his bnce, Johnson touched his left cheek gently. With a soft hiss of pain, he realized that there was blood at the corner of his lip now. Vincent stepped closer, his voice filled with confusion. ¡°Johnson, you imed to have feelings for Belinda, right? Then in the car just now, why did you¡­¡± Johnson looked at Vincent and Lucas, took a deep breath, and responded, ¡°Just a moment, I need to make a quick phone call.¡± He quickly fetched his phone, dialed his sister, Eliana Hoffman, and requested she and the family drivere here to fetch Catherine. After ending the call, he turned to Lucas and Vincent, saying, ¡°Head back to the private room and wait for me. I will be there shortly.¡± Vincent paused to think and agreed, realizing this was not the appropriate ce to talk. Lucas, still fuming, gave a brief nod and then strode off towards the elevator. Vincent caught up with him swiftly. As they departed, Johnson cleaned the blood from his mouth with his thumb. At that moment, he deeply regretted telling the lie about having feelings for Belinda. Because of the lie, he had been punched by Lucas twice, though he silently admitted to himself that he had deserved the punches. Forty minutester, Johnson made his way into the private room. Vincent immediately asked, ¡°Is Catherine back home safely?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Johnson nodded affirmatively and took a seat on the sofa. ¡°Use this for the swelling,¡± Vincent said, passing an ice pack wrapped in a towel to Johnson. . . . Chapter 462 ?Chapter 462: Gratefully, Johnson epted it and held it against his bruised cheek. Throughout this, Lucas stayed quiet, his expression stern and his presence intimidating. Vincent then spoke up. ¡°What¡¯s the real story here, Johnson?¡± Johnson pressed his lips together for a moment and said openly, ¡°Belinda and I are just good friends. The one I¡¯ve truly had feelings for all along is Cathy.¡± Cathy was the nickname for Catherine. Vincent was caught off guard by this. ¡°What? You have feelings for Catherine?¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes narrowed as he fixed an intense stare on Johnson. ¡°Yes,¡± Johnson said with a sigh. ¡°The reason I let you all think I had feelings for Belinda was to make you jealous. I hoped it would help you see your own feelings for Belinda more clearly. There¡¯s absolutely nothing going on between Belinda and me. Belinda knows that I am in love with Cathy.¡± Lucas¡¯ pupils contracted sharply at those words. He hadn¡¯t expected this turn of events. ¡°On my dad¡¯s birthday, when you and Belinda were in the garden, what did she promise you?¡± Lucas asked. ¡°On Harold¡¯s birthday?¡± Johnson was lost in thought for a moment. After a while, he remembered what had happened and began to exin, ¡°Cathy¡¯s boyfriend wanted Cathy to apany him on a business trip to Soling. I didn¡¯t want her to go, so I asked Belinda to invite Cathy out for drinks and get her drunk so that she could toss Cathy¡¯s phone into the pool. Belinda refused me at first, iming such a method was too underhanded, but I pleaded with her to help me. It took a lot of convincing, but she finally agreed to help me.¡± When he finished exining, Johnson asked Lucas, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± How dare he ask him that? The expression on Lucas¡¯ face was beyond unpleasant. Vincent asked, ¡°So when Belinda agreed, she wasn¡¯t agreeing to be together with you?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Johnson said. As though he just realized something, he turned to Lucas and asked, ¡°Did you think Belinda agreed to be with me at that time?¡± Lucas said nothing, but the look on his face said it all. He had indeed thought that way. Johnson and Vincent didn¡¯t know what to say next. As though he had a headache, Johnson rubbed his temple and said in a resigned voice, ¡°This is on me, Lucas. . . . Chapter 463 ?Chapter 463: I knew you and Belinda might get a divorce after Harold¡¯s birthday, so I deliberately told you I was going to confess my feelings to Belinda to provoke you. I didn¡¯t expect you to overhear my conversation with Belinda and misunderstand the situation.¡± ¡°Of all the ways you could have handled this, you pretended to be in love with Belinda? That¡¯s just asking for trouble!¡± Vincent said, ring daggers at Johnson. ¡°Jealousy is a proven method to get someone to realize how they truly feel. I didn¡¯t anticipate it wouldn¡¯t work on Lucas,¡± Johnson replied with a resigned shrug. He then turned to Lucas and continued, ¡°But I do think you need to face your feelings honestly. Ask yourself this¡ªdo you really not have any feelings for Belinda?¡± Lucas believed he should have been able to say he felt nothing for Belinda. However, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to utter a single word. It was as if something were stuck in his throat. ¡°You and Verena broke up years ago. You know better than anyone whether you still feel anything for Verena. Life is short, Lucas. Do you really want to spend it with someone you don¡¯t love while the woman you love gets married to someone else?¡± Johnson said. Lucas grew thoughtful upon hearing Johnson¡¯s words. The mere thought of that possibility made him feel very ufortable. At that moment, Vincent chimed in, ¡°Lucas, it¡¯s obvious to both Johnson and me that you have feelings for Belinda. You are simply too stubborn to admit it. Well¡­ we are definitely closer to Verena, and honestly, we¡¯ve been hoping that you two will end up together. But as your best friends, all we really want is for you to be truly happy. So, don¡¯t make a choice you¡¯ll regret forever.¡± Vincent¡¯s words came from the heart, and he meant every single one. Upon hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Lucas fell silent. Though his face remained unreadable, both Johnson and Vincent could tell that Lucas had taken in their words. There was a delicate bnce between saying just enough and saying too much, and they believed they had said all they needed to say. Vincent then smoothly shifted the topic. The following day. . . . Chapter 464 ?Chapter 464: At the Grand ins General Hospital, in a VIP hospital room, As soon as Lucas arrived, Verena sat up in bed. ¡°Lucas, you¡¯re here,¡± she said, smiling. Lucas approached her bed, gazing down at Verena. He parted his lips slightly as he asked, ¡°Did you tell Belinda that I said I would marry you whenever you wanted?¡± Verena¡¯s expression stiffened in an instant. She had never imagined that Belinda would tell Lucas what she had said! She had only said that to Belinda because she believed Belinda wouldn¡¯t mention it to Lucas. But to her shock¡­ Verena¡¯s expression was immediately filled with anxiety. Ryan, standing off to the side, remained silent, too scared to say a word. After all, he had been the one to tell Belinda about that in the first ce. The moment Lucas saw Verena¡¯s reaction, he instantly understood everything. His expression turned dark, and it was clear he was very angry. ¡°Verena, you know how much I despise it when people go behind my back, right?¡± Lucas¡¯ voice was icy, devoid of any emotion. Verena bit her lip, her fingers trembling with nervousness as she tried to exin, ¡°Lucas, I know I shouldn¡¯t have said that to Belinda. I was just feeling anxious at the time. I saw you with her in the hospital room that day, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of jealousy and pain. I was afraid that if you two got back together, I would lose everything. So, I acted impulsively.¡± Upon hearing Verena¡¯s exnation, Lucas couldn¡¯t hide his growing impatience, coupled with a slight sense of disgust. He said, ¡°Verena, whom I choose to be with is my business, and no one else has the right to meddle in it.¡± He paused briefly, his eyes turning even colder. ¡°You should know that you can¡¯t do something like this ever again.¡± Without giving Verena a chance to reply, Lucas turned on his heel and walked away. Verena was startled by his sharp words and quickly called out to him, ¡°Lucas, Lucas! Please, just listen to me¡­¡± But Lucas didn¡¯t stop at all; he continued walking without hesitation, quickly disappearing from the room. Verena¡¯s face drained of color. It felt as though all her strength had evaporated, and she sank onto the bed in defeat. . . . Chapter 465 ?Chapter 465: Ryan stepped closer and gently ced a hand on her shoulder, offeringfort. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Verena. Lucas is just upset at the moment. That¡¯s all¡­¡± Verena shook her head, herplexion still pale. ¡°He is angry because I never should have said those things to Belinda¡­¡± ¡°But if he doesn¡¯t care about Belinda, why would he be so upset by what I said to her? He does care about her!¡± The thought struck Verena like a wave of panic. After hearing Verena¡¯s words, Ryan furrowed his brows, his expression filled with concern. Before he could speak, Verena impulsively took his hand and said, ¡°Ryan, do you think¡­ could Lucas have fallen for Belinda now?¡± A sh of shock crossed Ryan¡¯s face, his pupils narrowing. He paused for a moment and then reassured Verena, ¡°Absolutely not! Lucas loves you. How could he have feelings for Belinda? Verena, you¡¯re just overthinking this. Lucas has always said he despises underhanded tactics. He¡¯s upset, but Belinda isn¡¯t the cause.¡± Ryan paused to let his words sink in before adding, ¡°Think about it¡ªif Lucas had feelings for Belinda, why would he have divorced her?¡± Verena¡¯s features softened slightly as she considered his logic. She nodded slowly and replied, ¡°You¡¯re right. If Lucas had feelings for Belinda, their divorce wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± Ryan smiled, relieved by her response. ¡°Exactly! And remember how Lucas reacted when Belinda pushed you down the stairs? He ended his marriage with her the very next day. Isn¡¯t that proof enough of his feelings for you?¡± Gradually, Verena¡¯s anxiety began to fade, and a faint smile formed on her lips. Ryan said firmly, ¡°You see? There¡¯s nothing to worry about. Lucas¡¯ heart belongs to you, not Belinda.¡± He spoke as much tofort Verena as to reassure himself. Verena¡¯s heart began to calm. She was reassured by Ryan¡¯s words. At the Wright family¡¯s residence, in Kylee¡¯s room, she had just received the paternity test results from the agency. Holding the crumpled man envelope, she hesitated, fear overtaking her. At that moment, she had to admit that she was scared. Scared that the report¡¯s revtions could break herpletely. Despite her initial reluctance, she finally ripped open the envelope and pulled out the contents. She hurriedly flipped to the final page, bypassing the preliminary details. Taking a deep breath, she lowered her gaze to the document. Her eyes widened in shock as she read the conclusive results. A smile of relief and happiness spread across her face. She knew it! There was no way Belinda could be her mother¡¯s daughter! She had just been overthinking everything this whole time. . . . Chapter 466 ?Chapter 466: Although both Belinda and Car had allergies to seafood and artichokes, it turned out to be nothing more than a coincidence. The paternity test confirmed it¡ªjust a coincidence. The burden that had weighed heavily on Kylee¡¯s heart was finally lifted. Yet, one question lingered: was Holley, Belinda¡¯s biological mother, aware of her daughter¡¯s allergy to artichokes? Had Holley intentionally made that dish for Belinda, or was it simply an oversight? Curiosity sparkled in Kylee¡¯s eyes. She quickly stashed the report away and rushed out of her room toward Car¡¯s. Bounding into Car¡¯s arms, she eximed, ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°You little rascal,¡± Car responded with a tender voice, patting Kylee gently. Hugging Car tightly, Kylee said firmly, ¡°Mom, you can only be my mother. You can only love me, do you understand?¡± ¡°What¡¯s this all about? Why are you suddenly acting so clingy?¡± Car inquired softly, smoothing her daughter¡¯s hair. Snuggled in her mother¡¯s arms, Kylee drifted into thought. The lingering memories of her earlier suspicions about Belinda being Car¡¯s daughter sent a shiver through her body. Kylee felt reassured. She believed that she and Belinda couldn¡¯t possibly have the same parents. The pieces of their shared past seemed too mismatched to form such a picture. Belinda was nothing more than a child born out of wedlock. That was the truth, and nothing could change that. She realized she had just been overthinking the matter. Car gave Kylee a gentle pat on the back and smiled. ¡°Alright, enough of the antics. Let me share some news with you¡ªyour eldest cousin, Lyle, has been reassigned to the Owathe Police Department.¡± ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.??? ¡°Really?¡± Kylee eximed, her eyes widening with surprise. At the news, she sprang up, her face glowing with excitement as she turned to Car. Car grinned and replied softly, ¡°Yes, the transfer has been confirmed. Lyle will start next Monday and will be arriving in Owathe in just a few days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing! Now I¡¯ll be able to see Lyle all the time!¡± Kylee said, her joy evident. Then, as if a thought had just crossed her mind, she pouted a little and added, ¡°It¡¯s a shame my other cousin, Mitchell, is always so busy. I haven¡¯t seen him in forever.¡± Car nodded in agreement. ¡°Mitchell has been busy filming in Chixdontely. Once he finishes this movie, he should finally get some time to rx.¡± Kylee replied, ¡°Yeah, Mitchell is an international superstar now. He¡¯s always working nonstop¡ªit must be exhausting. When he gets back, I¡¯ll make sure to take him out, have some fun, and help him unwind.¡± ¡°Yeah, you really should do that,¡± Car said. She gently ruffled Kylee¡¯s hair, her smile soft and filled with affection. Kylee wrapped her arms around Car once more, her face radiatingplete trust and reliance. Fortunately, Car was only her mother. She was not Belinda¡¯s mother. Kylee thought that if Car were Belinda¡¯s mother, everything she had would be shared with Belinda, and that was something she could never bring herself to ept. Thinking about this, Kylee couldn¡¯t help but gradually close her eyes. . . . Chapter 467 ?Chapter 467: At noon, inside The Harlequin Eats¡­ ¡°Johnson, what happened to your face?¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t help but ask as she noticed the bruise on Johnson¡¯s left cheek. Her voice was filled with shock. ¡°Belinda! This is the second time I¡¯ve been punched because of you!¡± Johnson shot her a re, his eyes filled with grievance. Belinda was briefly caught off guard by his words, but then, a realization seemed to dawn on her. Hesitantly, she asked, ¡°Was it Lucas who hit you?¡± ¡°Who else could it be? Last night¡­¡± Johnson began, recounting the entire ordeal, including Lucas¡¯ misunderstanding about him being with Belinda. After hearing the whole story, Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed, and her brows furrowed deeply. ¡°So, because Lucas overheard our conversation that night, he assumed I had agreed to be with you?¡± she asked. ¡°Exactly!¡± Johnson confirmed with a firm nod. Belinda¡¯s expression became a mix of confusion, frustration, and disbelief. She didn¡¯t know what to say. She couldn¡¯t decide if this was more absurd or disheartening. It was clear Lucas didn¡¯t understand her at all. If he had, he would never have assumed she would agree to be with Johnson. It was obvious to everyone¡ª the person she cared for had always been Lucas. How could she ever have considered being with anyone else, especially when she had still been married to Lucas at that time? Was that what he thought of her? Did he honestly believe she was a fickle woman? The thought pierced Belinda¡¯s heart, filling it with a sharp, painful ache. A bitter ache filled Belinda¡¯s chest. Johnson didn¡¯t need words to understand what she was feeling; her expression revealed everything that was on her mind. With a brief press of his lips, he spoke gently tofort her. ¡°Those caught up in the situation often lose sight of the bigger picture. One moment, Lucas hears me say I n to confess my feelings to you, and the next, he hears you agree. That¡¯s why he got the wrong idea.¡± Belinda offered only a faint, half-hearted smile. She remained silent, but the disappointment she felt toward Lucas grew deeper. The one fortunate thing was that she and Lucas were already divorced. Johnson continued, ¡°Lucas truly cares about you. If he didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten so angryst night when he saw me kiss Cathy. He was furious because he believed I was cheating on you and hurting you.¡± At these words, Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment. ¡°By the way, don¡¯t you think you owe me somepensation for the emotional distress? Look at my poor, handsome face¡ªit¡¯s beenpletely ruined by Lucas! And it¡¯s all your fault!¡± Johnson quickly shifted the subject, attempting to distract Belinda. Sure enough, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at his words. She shot him a yful, disdainful look. ¡°Who told you to say such nonsense in front of Lucas, anyway? None of this would have happened if you hadn¡¯t imed you had feelings for me,¡± she said. Johnson puffed out his chest in mock indignation. ¡°Listen here, Belinda! Let¡¯s get one thing straight¡ªI did it all for your sake! How can you turn against me and me me for everything now?¡± he said. . . . Chapter 468 ?Chapter 468: Belindaughed heartily at that. Then, she said, ¡°Alright, alright! I know your intentions were good, and I¡¯m very grateful for your efforts, Mr. Hoffman. But didn¡¯t I help you too? Cathy didn¡¯t end up going to Soling that day.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Johnson admitted with a sheepish grin. He was about to say more when Belinda¡¯s phone rang. Belinda took it out and answered the call. ¡°Mollie.¡± ¡°Belinda, don¡¯t forget about your blind date tonight,¡± Mollie reminded her over the phone. ¡°I know!¡± Belinda replied with a touch of resignation. ¡°Tonight at seven, at the Milnd Restaurant, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Mollie replied with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mollie. I¡¯ll be there on time,¡± Belinda assured her. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll be at home, waiting for your good news. Well, I won¡¯t disturb you any further.¡± ¡°Bye!¡± With that, Mollie hung up as abruptly as she had called. ¡°Another blind date tonight?¡± Johnson asked as Belinda put her phone away. Belinda heaved a resigned sigh before nodding. ¡°Yeah, Mollie has been arranging them left and right. She has me going on a blind date every two days!¡± When Johnson heard that, aplicated mix of emotions crossed his face. He quicklyposed himself and cleared his throat. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, why not just refuse her?¡± Belinda shook her head and exined, ¡°Mollie¡¯s been working so hard to find me a suitable match. She¡¯s screening men from all over the country. She doesn¡¯t care about my rejections¡ªat least, not really. I know her main goal is for me to meet other men. She just hopes it will help me forget Lucas faster. How can I refuse such kind intentions? I¡¯ll just have a meal with them, anyway. Nothing everes of these dates, so they¡¯re no big deal. Mollie¡¯s excitement will fade eventually, and she¡¯ll stop arranging them sooner orter.¡± A wistful look entered her eyes, and a faint smile tugged at the corner of her lips when she added, ¡°Besides, maybe I¡¯ll actually meet someone I like on one of these blind dates.¡± Johnson¡¯s gaze grew intense. ¡°Belinda¡­ Are you sure you want to let go of Lucaspletely?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Belinda¡¯s response was swift and resolute. Johnson straightened, his expression turning serious. ¡°Belinda¡­ If, by some chance, Lucas realizes he has fallen for you¡­ If that happens, are you willing to give him¡ªor the both of you¡ªanother chance?¡± ¡°Not a chance!¡± Belinda shot back without hesitation, her voice firm. When Johnson heard that, his expression froze instantly. He was caught off guard by Belinda¡¯s bluntness, without even a moment¡¯s pause. Johnson¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion as he asked, ¡°Why not? Belinda, don¡¯t you still have feelings for him?¡± . . . Chapter 469 ?Chapter 469: Belinda cast her gaze downward, her longshes quivering faintly. When she spoke, her voice was steady, stripped of any emotion. ¡°I won¡¯t deny that I still love him. But I¡¯m tired now. I can¡¯t keep loving him anymore. So, whether Lucas cares about me or not, it no longer matters to me.¡± Her words hung in the air, delivered with such calmness that it was as if she were speaking of something entirely trivial. There was no trace of emotion in her voice. The more poised Belinda seemed, the more unsettled Johnson became. After all this time, Lucas had finally realized his feelings for Belinda, yet now, Belinda¡­ Then again, Johnson believed what Belinda had said was understandable. Belinda had fully let go of Lucas, and with that, she had no hope left for their rtionship. With that in mind, Johnson chose not to press further on the matter, not wanting to pressure Belinda. It was wiser for him to stay out of it and allow things to unfold on their own. Although he tried to convince himself of that,ter on¡­ After dinner, Johnson sat in his car in the parking lot, his mind made up. Despite everything, he still sent Lucas the time and location of Belinda¡¯s blind date. Five minutester, Lucas¡¯ name shed on his phone screen. He was calling him. Johnson picked up the phone. ¡°Hello?¡± ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.??? Lucas¡¯ voice came through, tinged with curiosity. ¡°What did you just send me?¡± ¡°I sent you the details for Belinda¡¯s blind date tonight,¡± Johnson replied casually. On the other end of the line, Lucas¡¯ expression darkened instantly. ¡°Is she going on another blind date today?¡± he asked. Johnson responded calmly, ¡°Yes. The moment I got the time and location, I sent them to you. What you do with that information is entirely up to you.¡± He felt it was best to leave it at that. ¡°Understood,¡± Lucas replied, his voiceced with a subtle edge of frustration. After a brief pause, his tone softened. ¡°Appreciate it, Johnson.¡± Johnson rolled his eyes, his expression dripping with annoyance. ¡°Spare me the gratitude. Just do me a favor and don¡¯t punch me again in the future, alright? I¡¯m even starting to feel scared of you!¡± Hearing that, Lucas couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Alright, alright! Cut the sarcasm. I¡¯m sorry, okay?¡± he said. Not ready to let the matter go so easily, Johnson replied, ¡°An apology won¡¯t cut it. From now on, every time we go out for dinner, drinks, or anything, you¡¯re footing the bill.¡± He brazenly spelled out his demand. ¡°Alright, no problem,¡± Lucas responded without a second thought. ¡°Now that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about. Alright, I need to hang up now.¡± With that, Johnson ended the call. Later in the evening, Lucas arrived at the Milnd Restaurant. He opted for a window seat in a quiet corner. . . . Chapter 470 ?Chapter 470: It wasn¡¯t long before Belinda entered the restaurant. She made her way to a window seat on the opposite side. A man who had been seated at the table stood up as soon as he spotted Belinda. He greeted her with a polite handshake, and they both took their seats. It was clear the man was thoroughly pleased with Belinda, his smile never wavering. To Lucas, the sight of that was utterly unpleasant. However, after a short conversation, something Belinda had said caused the man¡¯s smile to suddenly falter. The man, Morse Wagner, could hardly hide his frustration. He hade tonight with clear instructions from his father: he had to win Belinda over at any cost. But now, Belinda was telling him she had no interest in rtionships. How could this be happening? This left him with no choice but to resort to some tactics. The thought softened Morse¡¯s demeanor as he looked at Belinda with a gentle smile. ¡°Ms. Wright, I sense some hesitation from you on this matter. It¡¯s understandable, especially since you just got a divorce. It might feel too soon to consider finding a boyfriend. However, I¡¯d encourage you not to dismiss the idea outright. Trying new things could unexpectedly enrich your life,¡± he said. Belinda managed a polite smile in response. ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m really not in the mood to explore new things right now.¡± ¡°Ms. Wright, I think¡­¡± Morse began again, hoping to sway her, but Belinda interjected firmly, ¡°Mr. Wagner, perhaps we could focus on our meal instead?¡± When Morse noticed Belinda¡¯s firm desire to drop the topic, his face hardened once again. A sharp look flickered in his eyes. Subtly, he retrieved his phone from beneath the table and sent a quick update to his father about how his conversation with Belinda was unfolding. Shortly after, his father¡¯s response arrived. Morse read the text, his eyes narrowing briefly. After a pause, he put his phone away. For the remainder of their dinner, the subject was not brought up again. Halfway through the meal, Belinda excused herself to visit the restroom. As soon as she was out of sight, Morse surveyed the surroundings quickly. Confirming that no one was watching, he discreetly removed a small sachet from his pocket. He swiftly emptied its contents into Belinda¡¯s wine ss and stirred the liquid with a clean knife. The white powder merged into the wine without a trace. After cleaning the knife with a napkin, Morse ced it back down and disposed of the now-empty sachet in the trash bin. He adjusted his attire, resumed his proper sitting posture, and exhaled calmly. He was confident that his maneuvers were wless and that no one had noticed them. Unbeknownst to him, Lucas had been watching his every move from a secluded corner of the restaurant. Lucas sat there, his eyes intently fixed on Morse, his features contorted into a grim and frightening scowl. His anger was palpable in that moment. Without warning, Lucas shot up from his seat and moved toward Morse with rapid, purposeful strides. Morse froze in shock as he saw Lucas approach. He barely managed to open his mouth to say anything when Lucas¡¯ fist connected with his face. . . . Chapter 471 ?Chapter 471: With a resounding bang, Morse and his chair toppled to the floor. ¡°Oh my God!¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening there?¡± ¡°Why did that man just punch him?¡± Some of the customers in the restaurant eximed in shock. The impact of the punch left Morse dazed and disoriented. Before he could gather his senses, Lucas was on him again, lifting him by the cor as if he weighed nothing and forcefully smashing his head against the table. The sound reverberated around the room, causing everyone to wince. No one dared to intervene to help Morse. The restaurant manager, who hade running at the noise, stopped dead in his tracks upon recognizing the assant as Lucas. Just then, Belinda emerged from the restroom, her face draining of color at the sight of the chaos. She rushed over. ¡°Lucas! What are you doing? Stop it now!¡± Belinda seized Lucas¡¯ arm in an attempt to pull him away from Morse. Lucas¡¯ eyebrows were tightly furrowed, his eyes burning with wild rage. He resembled a wild animal on the verge of an attack. He turned to face Belinda, his lips barely moving as he said in a cold voice, ¡°Ask him what he slipped into your drink!¡± Upon hearing those words, Morse turned ghostly pale. Belinda¡¯s gaze faltered, and she looked at Lucas, her face filled with shock and confusion. What did he mean by that? Why was he saying that she was his? Morse, summoning all his strength, managed to rasp, ¡°Mr. rk, haven¡¯t you and Ms. Wright already divorced?¡± Lucas¡¯ expression remained impassive, his tone cold and deliberate. ¡°After the divorce, she is my ex-wife. Who gave you the audacity toy a hand on her?¡± ¡°I was wrong, Mr. rk! A moment of foolishness¡ªI swear it won¡¯t happen again. Please, spare me this time!¡± Morse¡¯s words tumbled out in panicked desperation, his voice trembling. ¡°Spare you?¡± Lucas¡¯ lips curled into a sharp, humorless smirk. Suddenly, he released his grip on Morse¡¯s neck. Morse staggered back, gasping for air. He breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that Lucas had agreed to spare him. But his relief was short-lived. Lucas¡¯ hand moved toward the tainted drink on the table. He lifted the ss and set it in front of Morse, his voice low andmanding. ¡°Drink it, and you can leave.¡± Morse froze, his eyes locked onto the ss as if it were a monster. His pupils dted in fear, and cold sweat broke out on his brow. ¡°Mr. rk¡ª¡± he began, his voice a strained whisper. Lucas cut him off with a sharp re. ¡°Do I need to pour it down your throat?¡± His voice, steady and cold, carried a threat as menacing as the sharpness in his hawk-like eyes. Morse¡¯s body trembled, his teeth sinking into his lower lip as he fought an internal battle. . . . Chapter 472 ?Chapter 472: He realized that he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave unless he drank the tainted wine. With a shuddering breath, he reached for the ss, raised it to his lips, and drained it in one gulp. cing the empty ss back on the table, he turned to Lucas. ¡°Mr. rk¡­ May I leave now?¡± he asked, his voice strained. Lucas didn¡¯t respond. His gaze remained fixed on Morse, scrutinizing him with cold detachment. He wanted to observe the drug¡¯s effect on Morse. He didn¡¯t have to wait long. About five minutester, the drug began to take effect. Morse¡¯s movements grew erratic. His pupils dted, his face flushed crimson, and his hands fumbled awkwardly at his cor. ¡°Hot¡­ So hot¡­¡± he murmured repeatedly. Lucas¡¯ expression darkened, his jaw tightening. His patience was wearing thin. He turned sharply to the manager, who stood at a cautious distance, and spoke in a clipped,manding tone. ¡°Call the police. Now.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the manager replied briskly, quickly rying the order to his staff. He hurried toward Morse, intending to restrain him before he started removing his clothes in front of everyone. But before the manager could get close, Morse lunged forward, grabbed him, and forcefully kissed his face. The room fell into stunned silence. Guests froze, their faces filled with shock. Lucas¡¯ eyes zed with fury. His fists clenched at his sides, every fiber of him itching to tear Morse apart. Morse, nowpletely unhinged, staggered toward the bystanders, grabbing wildly at anyone within reach, attempting to kiss them. The potency of the drug was unmistakable. Lucas¡¯ thoughts immediately turned to Belinda. If she had consumed that drink¡­ A surge of rage, unlike anything he had felt before, coursed through him. His hands balled into fists so tightly that his knuckles turned white. The fury he felt now was enough to make him want to destroy everything in sight. Without a word, Lucas grabbed Belinda¡¯s hand and pulled her toward the exit. His grip was firm, unyielding. Belinda stumbled slightly, struggling to keep up with his hurried pace as he led her out of the restaurant. It wasn¡¯t until they reached the parking lot that Lucas finally stopped and released her. He turned to face Belinda, his rage unmistakable in his tone. ¡°What the hell kind of trash are you getting involved with?¡± he demanded, his voice sharp. ¡°You had a blind date with a man like that? Are you out of your mind?¡± Before Belinda could respond, Lucasunched into another tirade, his voice cold and furious. ¡°Have you considered what could have happened to you today if I hadn¡¯t been there?¡± Belinda pressed her lips tightly together, her longshes fluttering slightly. ¡°How could I have known things would turn out that way?¡± she said. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Morse¡¯s boldness in drugging her in a restaurant. She had trusted Mollie¡¯s judgment, assuming anyone she introduced to her would be reputable. But even Mollie had been deceived. . . . Chapter 473 ?Chapter 473: ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± Lucas¡¯s anger red. ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t have agreed to this ridiculous blind date!¡± His voice rose with frustration. Belinda, startled by his intense reaction, briefly faltered. But she quickly regained herposure. ¡°Belinda! Is it really necessary for you to go on blind dates like this? Are you so eager to dive into a new rtionship?¡± Lucas¡¯s words carried a weight of unspoken emotions. Belinda met his gaze, her face calm yet resolute. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m eager to start anew and move on from you as quickly as possible,¡± she replied. ¡°I won¡¯t allow it!¡± Lucas¡¯s fury erupted. His eyes were bloodshot, veins protruding from his forehead, his body trembling with rage. Belinda let out a coldugh,pletely dismissing his outburst. Without a word, she turned to leave. But Lucas, unable to control his emotions, grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms. Before Belinda could understand what was happening, Lucas cupped the back of her head with his hand and kissed her. Shock shed across Belinda¡¯s eyes, her mind going nk in an instant. As soon as she realized what was happening, she struggled fiercely. However, Lucas¡¯s hold was firm, unyielding. Belinda couldn¡¯t do anything as his kiss deepened, growing more insistent. Lucas tried to pry her lips apart, but Belinda pressed them together tightly, resisting him with unwavering determination. Growing desperate, Lucas intensified his efforts, his lips demanding as he pressed harder. For a brief moment, Belinda¡¯s lips parted slightly, and he seized the opportunity. His tongue pushed inside her mouth, searching for hers. In a sh of fury and panic, Belinda acted instinctively. Without hesitation, she bit down hard on Lucas¡¯ tongue. Lucas pulled back, hissing in pain, but Belinda didn¡¯t stop. She bit his lip with all her strength. Soon, the taste of blood mingled between them. Taking advantage of the moment, Belinda shoved Lucas away with all her might. He staggered back, his eyes fixed on her. His gaze was dark and intense, a dangerous edge to his expression. Blood smeared his lips, giving him the look of a gothic vampire¡ªdangerous yet oddly captivating. With a casual swipe of his thumb, he wiped the blood from his lips, the motion chilling in its nonchnce. Belinda¡¯s face flushed with anger as she red at him. ¡°Lucas! What the hell is wrong with you?¡± she shouted. Lucas moved toward her, gripping her head in his hands. Their foreheads pressed together, and through gritted teeth, he spoke, ¡°Belinda, I forbid you from going on blind dates from now on. You¡¯re not allowed to be with anyone else. Do you understand?¡± . . . Chapter 474 ?Chapter 474: When Belinda heard Lucas¡¯ words, her pupils constricted sharply, and her heart skipped a beat. But she quickly regained herposure. She lowered her gaze, her longshes hiding the storm brewing behind her eyes. Her lips parted slightly as she spoke calmly and firmly, ¡°Lucas, you no longer have the right to dictate my choices. The moment we divorced, you forfeited any right to interfere in my life.¡± With that, she pushed him away. Without waiting for his response or even sparing him a nce, Belinda turned and walked away decisively. She moved swiftly, as though fleeing the scene. Watching her hurry away, Lucas closed his eyes, a dull ache spreading through his chest. At the Thomas family¡¯s residence, Belinda openly shared the night¡¯s events with Mollie. ¡°What?¡± Mollie eximed, her face contorting with disbelief. The expressions of Mollie, Santino, and Darren all darkened immediately. ¡°That Morse! Has hepletely lost his senses?¡± Darren said angrily. ¡°That vile man! How dare he do something like that?¡± Santino¡¯s face twisted in fury. Mollie¡¯s emotions were a tangled mess of rage and fear. Her eyes were rimmed with red, and as she looked at Belinda, she spoke through trembling lips. ¡°Belinda, this is my fault. I didn¡¯t vet him properly before introducing him to you. I almost caused a catastrophe. Thank goodness you¡¯re safe, or¡­ ¡± Her voice faltered, tears brimming in her eyes. Belinda gently ced an arm around Mollie, offeringfort. ¡°Mollie, you can¡¯t me yourself for this. Some people are experts at deceit. It¡¯s possible Morse has been pretending to be the perfect gentleman in front of his elders.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Belinda,¡± Mollie said with resolve, holding her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure justice is served.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda nodded, feeling reassured. After her brief conversation with Mollie and the others, Belinda retreated to her room. Her thoughts were in disarray, and she needed solitude to find her calm. Shortly after, when Lucas returned to the rk family¡¯s residence, his phone rang. ¡°Hello?¡± Lucas answered the call, his tone icy. ¡°Mr. rk, Morse was taken to the hospital by the police. After a series of emergency treatments, the drug in his system still hasn¡¯t worn off. The doctors believe the only way for it to clear is if Morse has sex with someone,¡± Gordon said cautiously. Lucas¡¯ face darkened instantly when he heard that. Even through the phone, Gordon could sense Lucas¡¯ intimidating aura. Momentster, however, Lucas let out augh. With aposed voice, he issued instructions to Gordon. . . . Chapter 475 ?Chapter 475: After Lucas hung up, Gordon gulped, realizing the grave implications. The Wagner family was going to be in deep trouble. The next day, the Wagner family¡¯spany suffered a catastrophic blow. The Wicethien Group, owned by the Wagner family, faced a series of issues. First, regtory problems gged several of their projects. Then, operational ws were publicly disclosed, and long-suppressedints began to emerge. Key business partners swiftly withdrew their investments in the Wicethien Group and canceled ongoing coborations. Banks, too, abruptly denied loans for the major projects the group had been pursuing. In the blink of an eye, the Wicethien Group found itself at the center of a full-blown crisis. The speed and precision of this downfall left little room for doubt¡ªthe Wagner family had crossed someone formidable. Before any spection could take hold, news began to spread that Morse had attempted to drug Belinda at a restaurant, and Lucas had witnessed the entire incident. This revtion sent shockwaves through the elitemunity. Everyone was shocked by Morse¡¯s audacity to drug Belinda. They were equally taken aback by Lucas¡¯ explosive reaction to the incident. It became clear that Lucas¡¯ intent was to destroy the Wagner family, trapping them in a situation from which there was no escape. At that moment, it was evident to everyone that, despite being Lucas¡¯ ex-wife, Belinda still meant a great deal to him. Those who had previously considered harming Belinda quickly abandoned the idea, realizing the risks involved now. Within the confines of the Wagner family¡¯s residence, restlessness consumed Morse as he paced back and forth in his room. The aggressive move by Lucas had taken him by surprise, leaving both him and his family cornered and desperate. Morse inhaled deeply before picking up his phone to make a call. His first attempt went unanswered. Silence greeted his second try as well. It was only on the third attempt, just as he was about to give up, that the call finally connected. ¡°Hello?¡± A woman¡¯s voice came through. ¡°You really need to help me this time!¡± Morse immediately pleaded upon hearing her voice. ¡°Help you?¡± the woman responded casually, almost dismissively. ¡°Given Mr. rk¡¯s vendetta against your family, who do you think is in a position to help you now?¡± Morse¡¯s frustration erupted. ¡°Minna! You mustn¡¯t forget, it was you who handed me the drug! You were the one plotting against Belinda, asking me to drug her. Now that everything¡¯s been exposed, do you expect me to shoulder the me alone? No way! That¡¯s not happening!¡± As he spoke, Morse¡¯s face twisted with fury. A subtle change crossed Minna¡¯s features as she listened. Her brow furrowed before she spoke in a calming tone. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Just listen to me first. Mr. rk has already caught you in the act of drugging Belinda. What help do you think I can offer you now? But don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m not going to abandon your family. With the Williamson family¡¯s influence, there is still hope for the Wagner family to get back on its feet. We just need to handle this quietly, understood?¡± . . . Chapter 476 ?Chapter 476: ¡°I don¡¯t understand at all!¡± Morse replied, his tone still sharp. On the other end of the line, Minna rolled her eyes, irritated, then said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you that I¡¯m not leaving you in the lurch. But I can only help you in secret, not in public. We can¡¯t let anyone find out about this. Got it?¡± After a brief pause, she added thoughtfully, ¡°Morse, your family has already upset the rk family. You really don¡¯t want to offend the Williamson family as well, do you?¡± Morse¡¯s expression darkened even more at her words. ¡°Are you threatening me now?¡± he asked. ¡°It¡¯s not a threat, just a friendly warning,¡± Minna replied in a calm voice. ¡°Think about it. If you point the finger at me, telling Mr. rk that I was the one who asked you to drug Belinda, will Mr. rk really let you off the hook? And do you think the Wagner family will get away with it? If you did that, the rk family would continue to target you relentlessly, and the Williamson family wouldn¡¯t show you any mercy, either. Consider the consequences carefully¡ªdo you truly want to face that? I¡¯ve said all I need to say. The decision is yours.¡± Without waiting for Morse to respond, Minna ended the call. For a long moment, Morse remained silent and still, his face drained of color. He eventually turned and left the room, heading downstairs. No sooner had his foot touched the bottom step than a series of muffled thuds filled the air. His father was furiously smashing the objects on the table, his face flushed with anger. When Darrell Wagner, Morse¡¯s father, saw Morsee downstairs, he looked ready to kill. ¡°I told you to win over Belinda. That way, the Wagner family could establish a connection with the Thomas family. But I didn¡¯t tell you to try to drug her! Were you out of your mind? How dare you resort to such a despicable tactic? Not only that, but you also got caught by Mr. rk! Look at the mess we¡¯re in now! You¡¯ve ruined the Wagner family¡¯s reputation!¡± Darrell then slumped onto the sofa dejectedly. Morse couldn¡¯t even bring himself to look at Darrell when he spoke. Finally, when Darrell finished, Morse walked over to him and said, ¡°Dad, let me exin¡­¡± Without leaving out any details, Morse told Darrell how Minna had instructed him to drug Belinda. This seemed to make Darrell even angrier. ¡°You fool! How could you have listened to Minna? She¡¯s just using you!¡± he eximed. Darrell then took a deep breath and continued more calmly, ¡°However, Minna isn¡¯t entirely wrong. Telling Mr. rk the truth won¡¯t help you now. After all, you did attempt to drug Belinda, and if your n had worked, Belinda would have been harmed. Because of that, Mr. rk won¡¯t let you off the hook. And exposing Minna would only mean we offend both the rk family and the Williamson family, which would only make things worse for us.¡± Darrell paused thoughtfully and then asked Morse, ¡°Do you have any evidence that Minna asked you to drug Belinda?¡± ¡°I do. I recorded my conversations with her,¡± Morse quickly said, nodding. . . . Chapter 477 ?Chapter 477: This brought a smile to Darrell¡¯s face. He said, ¡°Good! The evidence will ensure that the Williamson family willply with us in the future.¡± Morse nodded enthusiastically at this idea. ¡°We need to go to the Thomas family¡¯s residence and apologize to Santino and the others now. I hope they will show us mercy and forgive us,¡± Darrell said. ¡°Okay,¡± Morse replied. In a VIP room at the Grand ins General Hospital, Verena¡¯s face darkened when she learned about the incident. A feeling of unease welled up within her. Then, there was a knock on the door, and before she could respond, the door opened. Soon, Lucas entered the room. ¡°You¡¯re here, Lucas,¡± Verena said, quickly sitting up. She had asked him toe¡ªshe needed to get to the bottom of this matter. Lucas walked to the chair by the bed and sat down. ¡°There is a rumor going around that you are punishing the Wagner family because Morse tried to drug Ms. Wright when they were having a meal together. Is this true?¡± Verena asked. ¡°Yes, it is,¡± Lucas answered without hesitation. The look on Verena¡¯s face darkened considerably at how readily Lucas admitted it. Verena, however, forced a smile and continued, ¡°Ms. Wright is your ex-wife, so I understand why you couldn¡¯t just stand by.¡± Discover more at galnovels Lucas stared intently at Verena before finally saying, ¡°I came here because there is something I need to tell you.¡± Verena¡¯s heart skipped a beat at this. ¡°What¡­ What is it?¡± she stuttered. ¡°I owe you an apology. I have to break my promise to you now,¡± Lucas said, his expression calm. Verena¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply when she heard that. She looked at Lucas, her expression filled with sheer anxiety, her lips trembling as she asked, ¡°Lucas, what¡­ What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t marry you,¡± Lucas said inly, without a moment¡¯s hesitation. Verena hadn¡¯t expected Lucas to say that. His words hit her like a bolt of lightning, utterly devastating her. She felt as though her world had just crumbled around her. It took her some time to process what Lucas had just said. Her face turned ghostly white, and after a long silence, Verena managed to ask, ¡°Why? Is it¡­ Is it because of Ms. Wright?¡± Lucas nodded firmly, his gaze earnest. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve made that decision because I¡¯ve realized that I¡¯ve fallen for Belinda,¡± he replied. At these words, Verena¡¯s face drained of color. Her pupils shook as the reality of what he said sank in. She was in utter disbelief. . . . Chapter 478 ?Chapter 478: After the shock came a wave of agony and betrayal that twisted her features. What had Lucas just told her? He had fallen for Belinda? How could that have happened? How could he have developed feelings for her? Then what about Verena? What significance did she hold for him? What position did she upy in his heart? ¡°Lucas, you must be lying to me, right? You¡¯re not telling the truth!¡± Verena raised her voice, her face contorted with torment. Lucas, however, remained calm. He looked at Verena, his voice low and firm. ¡°I would never lie to you about something this serious.¡± Last night, when he had seen Morse spike Belinda¡¯s drink, he had been consumed with anger. Since then, the thought of what could have happened if he hadn¡¯t intervened had haunted him. If Belinda had actually drunk the spiked drink¡­ The thought ignited a fierce fury within him. That was the moment he realized an undeniable truth ¡ª he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Belinda being with anyone else. It was then that he admitted to himself that he was in love with her. ¡°No!¡± Verena shook her head vehemently, her eyes beginning to swell with tears. ¡°This isn¡¯t true! You¡¯re lying to me!¡± Moving closer to Lucas, Verena seized his hand, holding it firmly. ¡°Lucas, I¡¯m the one you¡¯ve always loved! You promised we would get married! How can you take that promise back? This isn¡¯t happening. It simply can¡¯t be!¡± Lucas gently pulled his hand away, his face briefly shadowed by guilt. In a soft voice, he responded, ¡°Verena, I admit that I broke my promise to you, and for that, I am truly sorry. But I can¡¯t marry you now. If there¡¯s anything else you need aspensation, let me know.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need anypensation!¡± Verena eximed, overwhelmed with despair. Tears streamed down her cheeks, unrestrained, like waters from a burst dam. Watching Verena in this state, Lucas remained emotionally detached, hisposure unshaken. He recognized his guilt for breaking his promise. Yet, that was the extent of his emotion toward Verena now. The only thing left for him to do was to find other ways topensate her. ¡°How could you treat me like this? How can you simply disregard your promise?¡± Verena wept, her body trembling with sorrow. Overwhelmed by sadness, Verena felt numb. Her world seemed to fade into a dull, colorless haze. Why had this happened? How had things gotten to this point? How could Lucas have developed feelings for Belinda? At that moment, Lucas stood up from his chair. ¡°I need to take care of something, so I must go now,¡± he said. He could tell that Verena needed some time alone to collect herself. Without waiting for a response, Lucas turned to leave the room. . . . Chapter 479 ?Chapter 479: As his words sank in, Verena¡¯s expression stiffened. She stopped crying, quicklyposed herself, and nced toward the door, seeing Lucas on the verge of leaving. His indifferent departure tore at her heart. Her tears began to flow again, even more intensely this time. If she lost Lucas, she would lose everything. No, she couldn¡¯t afford to lose him. This couldn¡¯t happen. With determination, Verena threw off her nkets, left her bed, and wheeled herself toward the Cardiac Surgery Department. In the Cardiac Surgery Department, Belinda had just exited a patient¡¯s room and was speaking with the family in the corridor. Suddenly, a piercing voice echoed down the hallway. ¡°Belinda Wright!¡± Everyone paused and turned toward the sound. Belinda¡¯s face showed confusion. As Verena wheeled closer, Belinda¡¯s brow furrowed. She opened her mouth to say something but was immediately cut off by Verena¡¯s heated outburst. ¡°Belinda! How can you behave so shamelessly? You¡¯ve kept Lucas and me apart for six years! He¡¯s divorced you and pledged to marry me! Why do you keep interfering in my rtionship with him, holding onto him, and sowing doubt in his mind? What¡¯s wrong with you? Do you thrive on stealing other people¡¯s boyfriends?¡± Ovee with emotion, Verena could no longer contain herself. The memory of Lucas¡¯ words fueled her desire to confront Belinda directly. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm, your fiction hub As Verena¡¯s usations echoed down the corridor, time seemed to stand still. Everyone¡ªdoctors, nurses, cleaning staff, patients, and their rtives¡ªstared in disbelief at the unfolding drama. The revtion hit like a thunderp. Belinda¡¯s expression darkened in an instant, her gaze growing cold as she fixed it on Verena. ¡°Have you lost your senses? What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Still incensed, Verena retorted, ¡°What? Feeling ashamed now? If you care so much about your image, why engage in such disgraceful behavior in the first ce? You and Lucas are divorced, so why can¡¯t you just let go of him? He¡¯s ready to marry me!¡± As she spoke, Verena broke down once more, tears welling in her eyes as she begged Belinda, ¡°Ms. Wright, I¡¯m begging you, let Lucas go. Lucas and I have endured so much together! With your divorce from Lucas now finalized, I can finally see a hopeful future for us. Please, stop interfering in my rtionship with him!¡± Her words, coupled with her beseeching gaze, softened even the hardest of hearts. When she finally finished speaking, those in the hallway began to view Belinda through a different lens. ¡°This is such an interesting turn of events. I never expected Dr. Wright to be this kind of person.¡± . . . Chapter 480 ?Chapter 480: ¡°Appearances are really deceiving, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°This Lucas being discussed, is he Lucas rk from the prestigious rk family?¡± ¡°Oh my God! No way! That means Dr. Wright used to be Mr. rk¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°I just remembered something! Did you know Verena was Mr. rk¡¯s ex-girlfriend? Their scandal was huge! I heard Mr. rk ended his marriage with Belinda after Belinda allegedly pushed Verena down from the second floor at Harold¡¯s birthday party. The very next day, Mr. rk filed for divorce from Belinda!¡± This bit of gossip was blurted out by a rtive of a patient. ¡°Is that true? Belinda sounds quite sinister, and she¡¯s supposed to be a doctor? Talking about saving lives but acting like this? She¡¯s really shameless!¡± A flurry of disdainful res and mocking jeers quickly followed, directed at Belinda. Amidst this, Verena couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of satisfaction. This was the oue she had wanted¡ªruining Belinda¡¯s reputation to the extent that she would be unable to stay in the hospital. Despite noticing the usatory stares and harsh whispers, Belinda¡¯s demeanor remained unaffected, as though the person being discussed were not her. It was then that Verena, adopting a tone of false distress, turned to her and said, ¡°Ms. Wright, now that you and Lucas are no longer married, can¡¯t you just let us be?¡± ¡°Yes, Dr. Wright, it¡¯s time for you to stop obsessing over your ex-husband!¡± ???¨¦?? ???t?€§ñ? ?n Ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.??? ¡°Exactly! Your actions are shameless!¡± ¡°You already pushed Miss Reed down the stairs before. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± The harsh, scornful words pierced Belinda¡¯s ears like sharp daggers. With deliberate steps, she moved closer to Verena. She came to a halt right in front of her, a faint smirk curling her lips as she said, ¡°So, I stole your man? You think I¡¯m still holding onto Lucas?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Verena responded, straightening up defiantly, her stance suggesting she felt entirely justified in her usation. Belinda gave a softugh and a nod. Without another word, she reached into the pocket of her white coat and pulled out her phone to make a call. Watching this, Verena felt a sudden wave of anxiety wash over her. Then, she heard Belinda say into the phone, ¡°Mr. rk, could youe to the Cardiac Surgery Department at the Grand ins General Hospital right now?¡± Verena¡¯s expression transformed in an instant when she heard this. Lucas¡¯ concerned voice quickly came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Why? Did something happen?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see when you arrive.¡± Belinda ended the call abruptly before Lucas could inquire further. . . . Chapter 481 ?Chapter 481: Belinda then turned to Verena with a slight smile. Panic surged through Verena¡¯s veins. She bit her lip in frustration and said, ¡°Stop dragging this out! Lucas is incredibly busy. How could he possibly spare the time toe here? Just keep your distance from him from now on!¡± With that, she attempted to wheel herself away. However, as soon as she began to move, her wheelchair came to an abrupt halt. Belinda, holding the wheelchair in ce with a calm smile, said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to leave now, Miss Reed. Mr. rk is on his way here. Wouldn¡¯t you like to hear what he has to say?¡± ¡°Quit your charade! Lucas isn¡¯ting! You¡¯re just trying to deceive everyone here!¡± Verena protested, struggling to push her wheelchair forward, but Belinda¡¯s firm grip prevented any movement. ¡°Whether or not I¡¯m deceiving everyone, you¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡± Belinda replied in a calm voice. ¡°But it seems to me your eagerness to leave might indicate that you feel uneasy about Lucasing here.¡± Verena red at Belinda, her face contorting with rage. Belinda didn¡¯t move, her stance firm. Within ten minutes, Lucas arrived at the scene. g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s takes you to new worlds When Lucas appeared, a stunned silence fell over the corridor, and heads turned in mutual astonishment. No one had anticipated that a mere call from Belinda would bring Lucas here so swiftly. His quick arrival took everyone by surprise. Verena¡¯s face transformed when she spotted Lucas approaching. As Lucas strode into the Cardiac Surgery Department and took in the assembled crowd, with Belinda and Verena at the center, his brow furrowed in concern. Approaching Belinda, Lucas inquired in a low, urgent tone, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Lucas bypassing Verena to speak directly to Belinda sparked murmurs among the onlookers, stirring spections about the true nature of the unfolding drama. It seemed the situation wasn¡¯t what they had imagined. Belinda wore an expression of surprise, her gaze fixed on Lucas as she spoke with genuine resolve. ¡°There are a few things, Mr. rk, that I need to ask you openly in front of everyone.¡± ¡°What is it that you want to ask me?¡± Lucas replied. Belinda asked, ¡°When you asked me to marry you, were you truly single, or did you already have a girlfriend?¡± Lucas, piecing together the scenario from the surrounding tension, responded without hesitation, ¡°I was single at the time.¡± Lucas had ended his rtionship with Verena to protect her, and he had been open about it then. Belinda continued, ¡°During our marriage, wasn¡¯t it often Verena who called youte at night?¡± Lucas paused only briefly before nodding in affirmation. ¡°Yes.¡± The color drained from Verena¡¯s face as she heard Lucas speak so candidly. His words struck her with a deep sense of humiliation. She had been utterly unprepared for how effortlessly Lucas had revealed everything, showing no hesitation or concern about how it might tarnish her image in front of others. . . . Chapter 482 ?Chapter 482: The surrounding crowd exchanged looks, visibly shocked. They had not anticipated such a revtion. It turned out that Verena had been the one unable to let go of Lucas. Yet, the calmness with which Lucas spoke caught Belinda by surprise. Taking a moment to gather herself, she asked, ¡°Did you seek a divorce because you believed I pushed Verena down the stairs?¡± Lucas met her gaze firmly, his voice calm and clear as he said, ¡°You were the one who asked for the divorce.¡± This new piece of information shocked everyone present, including Verena. Belinda had been the one to ask for the divorce? How could this be? Belinda maintained herposure, locking eyes with Lucas as she posed another question. ¡°Have I tried to cling to you since our divorce?¡± The audience in the hallway tensed, all eyes on Lucas as they waited for his response. Lucas spoke softly but with undeniable rity. ¡°I am the one who can¡¯t let go of you.¡± Silence enveloped the corridor in an instant. Verena appeared on the verge of copse, herposure wavering even while seated. Belinda couldn¡¯t quite describe how she felt at that moment. It was aplex mix of emotions. After taking a deep breath, she stared intently at Lucas and replied in a serious tone, ¡°Mr. rk, we are divorced now! Your rtionships, whether with Verena or anyone else, are your own affair. Please keep your distance from me and refrain from disturbing my peace!¡± G a lno ve ls . is where the magic begins Belinda didn¡¯t wait for Lucas to respond. She quickly walked away after delivering her message. Lucas¡¯ face darkened. Based on the specific questions Belinda had just asked him, he pieced together the misleading narrative that Verena must have shared. He sighed deeply. It was only after Belinda had disappeared from sight that he turned to Verena, his eyes filled with aplex mix of emotions. When Verena saw him look at her like that, her breathing became shallow, her pulse racing. Without uttering a word, Lucas positioned himself behind her wheelchair and began to push her away. His expression remained dark, and his presence emanated a cold aura¡ªclear indicators of his sour mood. After they left, the corridor slowly buzzed back to life. ¡°What a drama! It¡¯s hard to believe!¡± ¡°So, the whole story about Dr. Wright stealing Verena¡¯s boyfriend is entirely unfounded? When Mr. rk proposed to Dr. Wright, he had already parted ways with Verena!¡± ¡°And not just that! Did you hear Dr. Wright mention how Verena would still call Mr. rkte at night with various excuses, even after Mr. rk had gotten married? That¡¯s something a homewrecker would do!¡± . . . Chapter 483 ?Chapter 483: ¡°Also, after the divorce, it was Mr. rk who remained attached to Dr. Wright! Mr. rk even admitted it himself! How can Verena im that Dr. Wright was the one clinging onto Mr. rk? It¡¯s totally illogical!¡± ¡°We were so naive to believe Verena¡¯s usations so quickly and question Dr. Wright just now.¡± ¡°Yet, Dr. Wright was fearless! She called Mr. rk here to clear everything up, effectively silencing Verena.¡± ¡°Her assurance was evident! Clearly, Verena was fabricating stories, and Mr. rk unequivocally supported Dr. Wright.¡± Everyone agreed with this sentiment. Since Belinda and the others had departed, the drama came to an end, and the crowd quickly started to scatter. On the way back to Verena¡¯s hospital room, Lucas remained silent, offering no words to her. Only when they were inside the room did Lucas confront her with a cold tone, saying, ¡°What exactly did you say to Belinda earlier?¡± Verena, caught off guard, instinctively responded, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Her initial reaction was to deny everything. Lucas fixed a prating gaze on her, his eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°If you tell me the truth, I think we can skip the step of me checking the surveince footage. What do you think?¡± he said. Verena¡¯s expression shifted subtly, and she bit her lip hard. Cornered, she finally said, ¡°I¡­ I only asked Ms. Wright to stop pestering you.¡± She hesitated for a moment and then lifted her gaze to Lucas, her eyes brimming with a mix of sorrow and hurt. ¡°Lucas, I have been waiting for you for so many years. Now that you¡¯ve finally got a divorce, you could marry me. But instead, you are saying you have developed feelings for Belinda and can no longer marry me! How can I just ept that? I know it must be because of something Belinda told you, which is why I feltpelled to plead with her to leave you alone.¡± Explore g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s for fresh content After hearing Verena¡¯s confession, Lucas¡¯ expression grew stern. He inhaled deeply, his look intense as he gazed at her. His voice wasden with emotion as he said, ¡°Since the divorce, Belinda has never once approached me, much less pestered me! It has always been me who couldn¡¯t let go of her.¡± ¡°I am the one who has been holding on to her!¡± Verena had heard these words from Lucas before, yet she didn¡¯t believe him. How could Lucas be the one obsessed with Belinda? Before Verena could respond, Lucas spoke again. ¡°I can¡¯t get used to life without Belinda. I can¡¯t stop thinking about her; I can¡¯t stand her dating other men. It¡¯s all me. Do you understand?¡± His voice grew more intense with each word. Disbelief and denial clouded Verena¡¯s eyes, turning them red. She struggled to believe him and found it even harder to ept his words. Every word, every sentence, felt like a sharp dagger stabbing into her heart. The pain was overwhelming, and she couldn¡¯t bear it. Tears streamed down her face without restraint. Even when Lucas saw Verena¡¯s distress, his expression remained unchanged. He spoke coldly, his teeth clenched, ¡°Verena, this is your final warning¡ªdon¡¯t seek out Belinda again. If you need to vent your frustration,e to me.¡± . . . Chapter 484 ?Chapter 484: With those words, Lucas turned to leave. ¡°Lucas!¡± Verena cried out urgently. However, Lucas ignored her, continuing his firm stride away. ¡°No¡ª¡± Verena¡¯s scream of anguish filled the air as she clutched her head, breaking down in tears. Throughout the afternoon, the other doctors in the office kept casting odd nces at Belinda. Some looked on with envy, others with curiosity, and a few with caution. Belinda ignored them all. After work, Belinda changed her clothes and walked to the parking lot. As she approached her car, she came to an abrupt halt. A tall, imposing man stood beside it. When their eyes met, a flicker of emotion passed between them. Secondster, Belinda looked away, walking straight to her car. She unlocked it and opened the driver¡¯s side door. Just as she was about to get in, Lucas reached out and held the door in ce. ¡°We need to talk,¡± he stated. Belinda looked up at him and replied calmly, ¡°Mr. rk, I¡¯ve made my stance clear. There¡¯s nothing left for us to discuss.¡± She tried to enter the car again, but Lucas¡¯ grip on the door stopped her. She met his stare, unwavering. After a tense five seconds, Lucas finally let go. Belinda quickly slid into the driver¡¯s seat and forcefully shut the door. From buckling her seatbelt to starting the engine, she didn¡¯t give him another nce. ???¦Å?? ¡é??t?€§ñ? ?¦Ç ?a?§Ú?¦Í¨º??.??? Lucas stood watching as she drove off, then followed her in his car. Belinda noticed him trailing her and frowned. She tried to shake him off several times but couldn¡¯t lose him. As she approached the residential area, she pulled over. Stepping out of her car, she walked directly toward Lucas¡¯ car. Lucas got out as well. ¡°Lucas, when will you stop this?¡± Belinda demanded angrily. ¡°I need to talk to you about something, Belinda,¡± Lucas replied, his tone calm, his lips barely moving. He paused for a moment, then added, ¡°Can we talk?¡± ¡°If I say no, will you stop pestering me?¡± Belinda asked coldly. Lucas remained silent, his steady gaze serving as his only response. Belinda closed her eyes briefly in resignation, taking a deep breath. After a moment, she opened her eyes, met his gaze, and asked, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I had no idea Verena would say those things to you,¡± Lucas said, attempting to apologize to Belinda. Belinda froze for a moment at his words before responding evenly, ¡°Okay, your apology is epted. What else do you want to say?¡± Lucas fixed a deep, searching gaze on Belinda. ¡°Verena said those things to you because I told her I couldn¡¯t marry her anymore. I¡¯ve realized¡­ I have developed feelings for you,¡± he said. . . . Chapter 485 ?Chapter 485: Belinda¡¯s face remained impassive, though it briefly stiffened. She raised her eyes to Lucas, shock etched across her features. She struggled to respond, ¡°Lucas! Are you hearing yourself now? What nonsense are you spouting?¡± But Lucas remained undisturbed, his gaze unwavering as he looked at her. ¡°I am serious. I know my feelings and understand what I¡¯m saying,¡± he said. With that, he gently ced his hand on her shoulder, his expression earnest, his tone emphasizing each word. ¡°Belinda, I have feelings for you.¡± Belinda¡¯s reaction was immediate. Her pupils dted in an instant, and she quickly averted her eyes, her longshes veiling the emotions flickering within them. Her breathing quickened. Despite herself, her heart fluttered wildly at Lucas¡¯ deration. The unexpected confession left her stunned. She half-joked to herself that Lucas might be delirious or feverish to have dered such feelings. Trying to regain herposure, Belinda took a long moment before finally lifting her eyes to meet Lucas¡¯ once more. Their gazes locked, and Belinda¡¯s heart skipped a beat. In the depths of Lucas¡¯ eyes, she saw her own reflection staring back at her. For a moment, she found herself unable to hold his gaze. Belinda inhaled deeply, her lips pressed together momentarily before responding withposure. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Lucas¡¯ brow furrowed. He was caught off guard by her measured demeanor. ¡°Is that all?¡± His voice carried a hint of dissatisfaction. ¡°What more do you want?¡± Belinda retorted, meeting his gaze once more. ¡°What response were you expecting, Mr. rk? Did you imagine I would be thrilled, shedding tears of joy, rushing to get back together?¡± Her tone was thick with sarcasm. ?@?¨¦$? ???t?¦Å§ñ? ¨ª¦Ð ?al¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c?? Lucas was left speechless for a moment. He hadn¡¯t anticipated this reaction, though he had hoped for some enthusiasm in response to his confession of love. Yet, her reply was far from what he had hoped for. ¡°Are you done, Mr. rk? May I leave now?¡± Without waiting for an answer, Belinda walked towards her car. Lucas watched her leave, his expression a mix of frustration and confusion. Once inside her car, Belinda noticed her hands trembling slightly on the steering wheel. Sheposed herself, started the engine, and drove off. When Belinda arrived at the Thomas family¡¯s residence, Mollie informed her about the Wagner family¡¯s attempt to apologize. ¡°They came here to apologize, but we turned them away right at the door,¡± Mollie said. Looking remorseful, Mollie added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belinda. This matter is all my fault.¡± Belinda took Mollie¡¯s hand tofort her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mollie. You were just trying to help.¡± ¡°But let¡¯s put any further matchmaking on pause for now, alright?¡± Mollie thought for a moment before nodding in agreement. She believed that, for now, it was best to let things unfold naturally. Belinda exhaled in relief. For the time being, she would be spared from more matchmaking attempts¡ªa small but wee reprieve. . . . Chapter 486 ?Chapter 486: Mollie hesitated, her tone cautious as she asked, ¡°Belinda, regarding you and Lucas¡­ Is there something going on between you two?¡± At Mollie¡¯s question, a flicker of emotion crossed Belinda¡¯s face. Lucas¡¯ confession suddenly echoed in Belinda¡¯s mind. Before Belinda could respond, Mollie spoke up. ¡°You¡¯ve heard about Lucas¡¯ actions towards the Wagner family, right? His intense reaction¡­ Don¡¯t you feel something about that?¡± Belinda pressed her lips together for a moment before answering, ¡°No, my feelings for him remain unchanged.¡± Yet, Mollie could see that Belinda¡¯s emotions were anything but calm. She chose not to push further and gently patted Belinda¡¯s shoulder. After dinner, Belinda retreated to her room. In the bathroom, under the warm cascade of water, she closed her eyes. Her heart was in disarray, and she struggled to find the words to describe how she felt. Despite reminding herself not to be influenced by Lucas¡¯ words or actions, it became increasingly difficult. His simple confession had sent her emotions into turmoil, and that frustrated her deeply. She had never expected such a confession from him, and his words caught herpletely off guard, disturbing the peace she had tried so hard to restore. She resented how profoundly Lucas could still affect her. That night, Belinda tossed and turned, eventually falling asleep after two in the morning. The following morning, she prepared herself and yawned as she descended the stairs for breakfast. After eating, she drove to the hospital. It had been a while since she¡¯d driven, and as she passed by the roadside, she noticed a familiar blue luxury car parked. Instinctively, she tapped the brakes. Two secondster, she started the car again, speeding off. The blue car followed her. Belinda drove without stopping, and Lucas made no effort to stop her. He simply followed her steadily. He only turned his car around when Belinda entered the underground parking lot of the Grand ins General Hospital. It seemed as though he had just wanted to ensure she arrived safely at work in his own way. Belinda found the entire situation perplexing, but she didn¡¯t dwell on it. She quickly focused on her tasks. After yesterday¡¯s events, the hospital staff and patients¡¯ families treated Belinda with renewed respect. However, Belinda showed no reaction to their changed demeanor. Around noon, a nurse called out from the doorway, ¡°Dr. Wright, you have a visitor.¡± ¡°Okay, got it,¡± Belinda responded, ncing up. She ced the medical record on the desk and exited her office. When she stepped out, she saw Darwin and his aunt nearby. Belinda approached them with a smile and greeted them warmly. . . . Chapter 487 ?Chapter 487: ¡°Dr. Wright,¡± Ata began, her eyes filled with gratitude. She seemed hesitant to shake Belinda¡¯s hand, unsure if it was appropriate. Darwin spoke up, ¡°Ata is here for aprehensive check-up. She insisted on seeing you.¡± Before he could continue, Ata added, ¡°Dr. Wright, thank you so much. You really saved my life.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just d I could help, Ata. Think nothing of it,¡± Belinda replied, still smiling. ¡°I feel terrible about missing dinner the other day,¡± Ata said. ¡°Dr. Wright, could you join me for lunch today? I¡¯d like to treat you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s really no need for that. I¡ª¡± Belinda began to decline reflexively, but Ata interrupted before she could finish. ¡°Dr. Wright, this isn¡¯t just a polite gesture¡ªit¡¯s truly important. Please, let me have the opportunity to treat you to a meal,¡± Ata said earnestly. Given the circumstances, Belinda found it difficult to refuse. She nodded. ¡°Alright, how about this afternoon?¡± Ata¡¯s face brightened instantly. ¡°Perfect! We¡¯ll pick a ce, and Darwin wille to pick you up.¡± Belinda shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Ata. I drove myself today. Just send me the address, and I¡¯ll head there during lunchtime.¡± ¡°Alright then,¡± Ata agreed, not pressing the matter further. At noon, Belinda drove herself to the restaurant Ata had mentioned. At the dining table, Ata held Belinda¡¯s hand throughout the meal, expressing her gratitude repeatedly, which made Belinda feel slightly embarrassed. During their meal, Belinda learned a few things. For instance, Ata was not rted to Darwin by blood; she was the family¡¯s housekeeper. However, having raised him since childhood, Darwin considered her like a mother. Belinda and Ata connected well. They exchanged phone numbers and even nned a shopping trip together. It was then that Darwin said, ¡°Dr. Wright, I heard you¡¯ve been going on blind dates recently?¡± Belinda tensed, feeling slightly ufortable. She nodded hesitantly. ¡°Uh¡­ yeah, that¡¯s right.¡± Ata¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°You don¡¯t have a boyfriend yet, Belinda? What do you think of Darwin?¡± Darwin¡¯s expression subtly changed when he heard that. He had intentionally steered the conversation in this direction, hoping Ata would make such a suggestion. She had always been concerned about his personal life, and he knew she had clearly taken a liking to Belinda. Since they¡¯d entered the private dining room, Belinda had barely spoken to him, barely acknowledging his presence. Was he really that invisible to her? The thought bothered him more than he cared to admit, which was why he had brought up this topic. Belinda was caught off guard by Ata¡¯s suggestion. Her face froze for a moment before she forced a polite smile. ¡°Ata, let¡¯s not joke about this. I¡¯m only going on these dates because my friends insist on it. Besides, I¡¯ve just finalized my divorce¡ªI¡¯m not looking for anything like that at the moment.¡± . . . Chapter 488 ?Chapter 488: Ata blinked, clearly shocked. It was hard to believe that Belinda had already been married once. After a brief pause, she responded thoughtfully, ¡°You¡¯ve just ended a marriage, so now might not be the right time for you to meet someone new. But I do hope you¡¯ll consider Darwin in the future. He¡¯s really an exceptional young man.¡± Belinda was surprised that Ata continued to advocate for Darwin even after hearing about her divorce. Sheughed awkwardly and quickly changed the subject. ¡°Here, try this dish, Ata. It¡¯s delicious.¡± She then steered the conversation away from personal matters. Despite the brief awkwardness, their meal was quite enjoyable. By the time they finished eating, Ata had grown even fonder of Belinda. After the meal, they walked together to the parking lot. As they approached Belinda¡¯s car, she noticed someone standing near it¡ªLucas. She furrowed her brows slightly. Darwin narrowed his eyes when he saw Lucas, his curiosity piqued. ¡°Belinda, who is this?¡± Ata asked, her tone curious. ¡°Just a friend,¡± Belinda replied. After a brief pause, she added, ¡°Ata, I should head out now. Let¡¯s n another get-together soon.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Ata said, nodding with a smile. Belinda walked over, opened her car door, and got in. Without hesitation, Lucas slid into the passenger seat. Belinda then drove off. Watching Belinda¡¯s car disappear into the distance, Ata turned to Darwin with a puzzled look. ¡°Why do I sense something off between Belinda and that man?¡± she asked. ¡°That man is Belinda¡¯s ex-husband,¡± Darwin exined. A faint smile tugged at the corners of his mouth as he spoke, his eyes reflecting a touch ofplexity. It seemed to him that Belinda still held a significant ce in Lucas¡¯ heart. This revtion piqued Ata¡¯s interest. ¡°So that¡¯s him! He really does seem like a gentleman,¡± she remarked, ncing sideways at Darwin. ¡°But Darwin, that question you asked Belinda earlier was a bit out of line. What¡¯s going on with you?¡± Darwin narrowed his eyes slightly, choosing to remain silent. ¡°Do you have feelings for Belinda?¡± Ata asked. Darwin merely curved his lips into a subdued smile, keeping his thoughts to himself. However, his response was telling, and Ata responded with a knowing grin. Meanwhile, as Belinda drove, she confronted Lucas. ¡°You followed me this morning, and now again at noon. What do you want?¡± Lucas answered calmly, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that I¡¯m pursuing you?¡± Belinda was taken aback. ¡°Pursuing me?¡± She felt as if she had just heard a joke. This was surely an unusual way to pursue someone. Belinda let out a coldugh. ¡°Lucas, this is absurd.¡± . . . Chapter 489 ?Chapter 489: Lucas¡¯ frown deepened. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± he asked. At a red light, Belinda braked and turned to face Lucas. ¡°We¡¯re already divorced,¡± she said. Lucas responded matter-of-factly, ¡°Can¡¯t we remarry after a divorce?¡± Stunned by his audacity, Belinda let out a derisive chuckle. ¡°Lucas, our rtionship ended the moment we divorced. There¡¯s no turning back.¡± Her blunt words struck Lucas deeply, leaving him wounded. His expression darkened, and his gaze intensified. He stared at her profile, his emotions fluctuating wildly. ¡°Belinda, you don¡¯t have the final word in this,¡± he said. Belinda frowned but remained silent. Once she drove past the intersection, she pulled over and said to Lucas, ¡°We¡¯re not heading in the same direction. You should get out now.¡± Lucas was left speechless. He took a deep breath and exited the car. As soon as he stepped out, Belinda drove away without hesitation. Watching Belinda¡¯s car fade into the distance, Lucas narrowed his eyes. Being abandoned on the roadside like this was a new experience for him. Later in the afternoon, while Belinda was organizing medical records in her office, she was startled by Kylee¡¯s voice, filled with surprise and excitement. ¡°Mom! What brings you here?¡± Belinda looked up to see Car standing nearby. Car, dressed in an elegant dark purple suit, her long hair neatly styled, radiated an air of grace. She smiled at Kylee and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never visited your workce before, so I thought I shoulde when I had some free time. I¡¯ve also brought some snacks for you and your colleagues.¡± Kylee beamed at the news. Her colleagues quickly expressed their gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Wright!¡± ¡°Please, have a seat, Mrs. Wright!¡± The doctors, aware of Car¡¯s prestigious family background as the eldest daughter of the Happer family from Soling, showed her the utmost respect. The bodyguards apanying Car began bringing in the snacks she had prepared, disying an array of exquisite treats. Noticing that Belinda hadn¡¯te over, one of the doctors called out, ¡°Dr. Wright, your mother is here. Aren¡¯t you going to join her?¡± Belinda froze for a moment, clutching the medical record tightly in her hand. Anger twisted Kylee¡¯s face as she said to the doctor, ¡°If you don¡¯t know the reality, it¡¯s better to hold your tongue! That woman is my mother!¡± She emphasized ¡°my mother¡± with force, leaving the other doctors in stunned silence. What did Kylee mean by that? Could it be that she and Belinda had different mothers? Setting the medical record aside, Belinda approached Car and greeted her, saying, ¡°Hello, Car.¡± Car gave a brief nod. ¡°Help yourself to a drink,¡± she said. Her tone and expression remained carefully neutral toward Belinda. . . . Chapter 490 ?Chapter 490: ¡°Thank you, Car,¡± Belinda replied, pouring herself a cup of coffee before returning to her work. This brief exchange sparked whispers among the other doctors, though none dared to ask anything openly. Just then, one of the people wanting to tter Kylee spoke up. ¡°These snacks and drinks are all very expensive. We¡¯re really lucky to enjoy this, thanks to Kylee!¡± ¡°Indeed! We owe this treat to Kylee and her mother,¡± another chimed in. Kylee responded with a gracious smile. ¡°I¡¯m just d you¡¯re enjoying it.¡± Car didn¡¯t linger, leaving after only sitting for a while. Once Car departed, Belinda gathered the medical records and exited the office. At this moment, Kylee gave a knowing look to the person standing nearby. The person quickly seized the opportunity to ask, ¡°Kylee, are you and Belinda half-sisters?¡± All heads turned as Kylee confirmed with a calm smile. ¡°Yes, Belinda and I have different mothers,¡± she said. The person furrowed her brows. ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t you say you and Belinda have the same birthday? How can you have different mothers? Could it be¡­¡± ¡°Your father¡­¡± Realization spread like a ripple through the room. Kylee¡¯s cheeks flushed as she awkwardly replied, ¡°Yes, my father was involved with Belinda¡¯s mother while he was married to my mother.¡± Gasping, the person asked, ¡°Oh no, so Belinda¡¯s mother was a mistress? Does that mean Belinda is an illegitimate daughter?¡± The shock in the office was unmistakable, rippling through the gathered doctors. Many found it hard to believe that Belinda¡¯s mother carried such a scandalous reputation and that Belinda was an illegitimate daughter. ¡°Please don¡¯t use those words. Belinda and I are as much sisters as anyone,¡± Kylee said softly. ¡°You¡¯re so kind! Despite everything, you treat her like a true sister,¡± the person remarked, surprised. ¡°Just don¡¯t mention Belinda¡¯s identity from now on, or you¡¯ll upset me,¡± Kylee said, pretending to be annoyed. The person sulked but chose to stay silent after the warning. Still, whispers about Belinda¡¯s mother and Belinda¡¯s identity spread quickly, fueling gossip throughout the hospital. Soon, it became the hottest topic of conversation, and everyone was talking about it. When Belinda heard the news, she was unfazed. She had already expected Kylee to use this as an opportunity to unt her status. She was indifferent to the gossip swirling around her. After all, she understood that no one could choose their family. So what if she was born out of wedlock? Kylee, noticing Belinda¡¯s apparentck of reaction, frowned. She wondered if Belinda truly didn¡¯t care or was merely pretending not to care. Nevertheless, spreading rumors about Belinda¡¯s identity brought her a certain satisfaction. . . . Chapter 491 ?Chapter 491: At the Davidson family¡¯s residence, today marked a rare asion as Devin, Nigel¡¯s eldest grandson, left the schoolboratory to join the family for dinner. During the meal, Nigel said to Devin, ¡°Devin, Harold wants to introduce you to someone. Are you interested?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Devin¡¯s father, the head of the family, was momentarily taken aback by the news. ¡°Who is it that Harold wants to introduce? Do we know her?¡± inquired Devin¡¯s mother, Lois Davidson. Nigel responded directly, ¡°You¡¯ve all met her before. She is Lucas¡¯ ex-wife, Belinda.¡± ¡°What? Belinda?¡± ¡°That¡¯s absurd!¡± ¡°How could this be?¡± Devin¡¯s parents and sister all reacted with disbelief. Yet, the mention of Belinda sparked a glint of interest in Devin¡¯s eyes. Devin¡¯s father turned to Nigel. ¡°Dad! Harold must be joking, right? Why would he think to introduce his former daughter-inw to Devin? It¡¯s too¡­¡± Nigel calmly replied, ¡°Harold is serious. He holds his former daughter-inw in high regard.¡± ¡°He even mentioned that Lucas was unfortunate to lose someone like Belinda.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°But he only suggested the idea. Whether Devin wants to meet her is entirely up to him. I think it wouldn¡¯t hurt for Devin to meet her. They don¡¯t have to date; they could simply be friends.¡± Lois immediately replied, ¡°Meet her for what? There¡¯s no point in that! Devin can do much better! Sure, Belinda is beautiful and capable, but her background is problematic! She is an illegitimate daughter, and she has been married before! She is not suitable for Devin at all!¡± ¡°Exactly! Belinda doesn¡¯t deserve to be my sister-inw,¡± Devin¡¯s sister said with disdain. But just then, Devin spoke up. ¡°Grandpa, please arrange a time for me to meet Belinda.¡± His words momentarily silenced the table. ¡°Devin, are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°Devin, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°Do you really want to meet her, Devin?¡± Nigel asked, clearly surprised. He had never expected his proud grandson to agree to this, yet here he was¡­ Devin nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, please inform Harold that I¡¯m avable at any time.¡± ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll call Haroldter,¡± Nigel said, seeing that Devin was serious. ¡°Devin, what¡¯s gotten into you? That Belinda, she¡­¡± Lois started, but Devin quickly cut her off. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s just eat,¡± Devin said. Lois was left speechless, her expression one of utter frustration. . . . Chapter 492 ?Chapter 492: After dinner, Nigel went back to his room and called Harold. ¡°Harold, I spoke with Devin about your suggestion, and he has agreed! Please arrange a time for Devin and Belinda to meet,¡± Nigel said. On the other end of the line, Harold was momentarily stunned by the news. After hanging up the call with Nigel that day, Harold felt a pang of remorse. He wondered if it had been unwise to suggest his former daughter-inw meet his friend¡¯s eldest grandson. Still, Harold reassured himself by thinking of Devin¡¯s pride as the Davidson family¡¯s eldest grandson. He doubted Devin would entertain the idea of meeting Belinda. After all, while impressive, Belinda was still Lucas¡¯ ex-wife. Harold was certain Devin would not want to go on a date with her because of that. However, contrary to Harold¡¯s expectations, Devin had epted the proposal. Harold was caught off guard. ¡°Devin actually agreed? Nigel, please tell me you didn¡¯t coerce him into this,¡± Harold said skeptically. From the other end of the line, Nigel sounded somewhat resigned. ¡°Harold, you know Devin. It¡¯s impossible to force him into doing anything he doesn¡¯t want to do. He actually agreed on his own, and he even said he¡¯s avable anytime. Can you imagine that? It¡¯s usually a struggle to get him home for dinner¡ªhe¡¯s always buried inb work. But now, he suddenly has free time.¡± Nigel¡¯s voice carried a hint of frustration. Harold¡¯s eyes flickered when he heard that. It seemed Devin was genuinely interested in the meeting and, surprisingly, enthusiastic about it. Before Harold could respond, Nigel added, ¡°So, Harold, please check with Belinda about her schedule. Let¡¯s organize a time for them to meet.¡± Harold paused for a moment before cautiously replying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see what I can do. However, we need to tread carefully. Remember the incident with the Wagner family, when their son tried to tamper with Belinda¡¯s drink during the date? Since then, Belinda has been quite apprehensive about these dates. We might need to give this matter some time before arranging anything.¡± Nigel nodded in agreement. ¡°Understood. We¡¯ll hold off for now, but let¡¯s not let this slip off our radar,¡± he said. ¡°Alright,¡± Harold replied. After a brief exchange, the call ended. Norma, who had been sitting beside Harold, spoke up. ¡°Did Devin really agree?¡± Before Harold could respond, the butler¡¯s voice echoed in the room. ¡°Lucas is back,¡± he announced. As Lucas entered the living room, Harold¡¯s expression subtly shifted. Turning to Norma, he said, ¡°Yes, Devin has agreed. He even said he¡¯s avable anytime. Now, it all depends on Belinda.¡± Lucas furrowed his brows at the mention of Belinda, tension evident in his features. ¡°Does this mean Devin is really interested in Belinda?¡± Norma asked, clearly surprised. . . . Chapter 493 ?Chapter 493: ¡°Yeah,¡± Harold replied, ncing at Lucas. ¡°I¡¯ve already talked about this with Nigel. We¡¯ll arrange for Devin and Belinda to meet soon. I¡ª¡± Lucas cut him off, his voice firm. ¡°There will be no meeting!¡± Lucas¡¯ tone left no room for argument. Harold turned to face him and scoffed. ¡°Do you really think you can stop this? You and Belinda are already divorced. Her life is no longer your concern!¡± Lucas¡¯ lips parted slightly, his expression cold. ¡°I¡¯ve realized I have fallen for Belinda. I don¡¯t want her going on a date with someone else!¡± Lucas¡¯ deration left Harold and Norma stunned, their astonishment clearly reflected on their faces. ¡°Lucas,¡± Norma said, her voice uneasy, ¡°what did you just say?¡± With a calm expression, Lucas replied, ¡°I¡¯ve realized I have fallen for Belinda, and I intend to win her back.¡± This time, Harold and Norma understood him perfectly. They exchanged uncertain nces. Harold let out a derisiveugh. ¡°Now you¡¯ve realized you have feelings for her? It¡¯s toote! You and Belinda are already divorced!¡± ¡°Divorce doesn¡¯t mean everything is over. People can reconcile, and we will,¡± Lucas replied confidently. He had no doubt¡ªBelinda would be his once more. His confidence was unwavering. Harold scoffed. ¡°Do you honestly believe Belinda will want to get back together with you?¡± ¡°Of course! I know she still has feelings for me! She will get back together with me because she loves me!¡± Lucas replied, his certainty unshaken. G al no vel s . holds tales worth reading Harold¡¯sughter turned colder. ¡°Belinda loved you when you two were still married, but she still divorced you.¡± Lucas¡¯ gaze remained steady, his expression intense. ¡°I didn¡¯t understand my feelings for her back then. Now that I do, I know I can win her back.¡± Harold folded his arms, his tone skeptical. ¡°Have you even told Belinda about your feelings for her?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already told her,¡± Lucas said. The revtion caught Harold off guard. He had assumed Lucas¡¯ pride would keep him from expressing his feelings. After a brief pause, Harold asked, ¡°How did Belinda react?¡± Lucas tensed up for a moment, falling silent. Seeing Lucas like this, Harold guessed the oue. With a smirk, Harold continued, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you confessed your feelings, she¡¯ll change her mind. Do you know why Belinda has been so resolute about the divorce? It¡¯s because she¡¯s already given up on both you and your rtionship with her!¡± Lucas remained silent, knowing Harold¡¯s words were urate. After a brief pause, he looked at Harold and said, ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯vee to you for help.¡± . . . Chapter 494 ?Chapter 494: Harold raised an eyebrow. ¡°You want my help? I¡¯m not sure I understand what you mean.¡± ¡°Belinda has been avoiding me,¡± Lucas replied directly. ¡°I can¡¯t even get a chance to talk to her properly. You have her trust¡ªcould you arrange a dinner where I can speak to her properly?¡± Harold¡¯s expression remained unreadable, offering no clues as to what he was thinking. Norma broke the silence, her voice filled with concern. ¡°Lucas, do you truly have feelings for Belinda? Have you thought this through?¡± Lucas¡¯ jaw tightened as he processed her words. A memory from earlier that day shed through his mind. He had witnessed Belinda, Darwin, and Ata exiting the elevator together. He didn¡¯t know what Darwin had said, but it made Belinda and Ata burst intoughter. Darwin stood there, watching them with a gentle expression. Their interaction was so warm and harmonious that they easily appeared to be a family to any observer. Ovee by a mix of emotions, Lucas found himself involuntarily clenching his fists. It took every ounce of his self-control to refrain from rushing over and punching Darwin at that moment. Just the thought of Belinda being with another man felt like countless daggers tearing into Lucas¡¯ chest, leaving behind an agony he could hardly endure. He simply couldn¡¯t ept the idea! It was something he couldn¡¯t even allow himself to entertain. Lucas locked eyes with Norma and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m sure¡ªshe¡¯s the one I want!¡± ¡°And what about Verena?¡± Harold suddenly asked. Lucas frowned slightly, pausing for a moment before answering honestly, ¡°I¡¯ve already exined everything to her.¡± Harold was caught off guard again. Lucas¡¯ unshakable resolve and decisive actions continued to surprise him. Norma turned to Harold, saying, ¡°Look, Lucas knows his feelings for Belinda now. He has also spoken to Verena and exined everything. We are his parents; isn¡¯t it our responsibility to support him? And haven¡¯t you always liked Belinda as your daughter-inw? Surely, you don¡¯t want her to end up as someone else¡¯s, right?¡± Although Norma had her doubts about Belinda, she believed that nothing was more important than her son¡¯s happiness. Lucas shifted his gaze to Harold, his nerves beginning to show. Harold looked down, not giving an immediate response. Instead, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll need some time to think about this.¡± Lucas frowned briefly before asking, ¡°How long do you need to decide?¡± Harold gave him an irritated nce. ¡°Why the rush? Are you in such a hurry now? Just be patient!¡± . . . Chapter 495 ?Chapter 495: With that, Harold stood up and walked away before Lucas could respond. Norma turned to Lucas and said, ¡°You¡¯ll have to give your father some time to think.¡± Lucas gave a quick nod. Over the next few days, Lucas made it his mission to follow Belinda to and from work, trailing her in his car like a personal escort. He stayed close behind her, showing no signs of letting up. Belinda had grown indifferent to his constant pursuit. She paid him no mind, letting him do whatever he wished. One evening, Harold invited Belinda to dinner. After work, Belinda drove herself to the restaurant. On her way, she noticed that Lucas¡¯ shy car wasn¡¯t following her, which sparked a momentary sense of confusion. But then, she frowned, irritation creeping up inside her. What was wrong with her? Whether he followed her or not was his business, not hers. Why was she letting him get to her again? Upon arriving, Belinda parked her car, stepped out, and made her way to the private room. When she entered, it was empty. Harold wasn¡¯t there yet, so she settled onto the sofa to wait. About a minuteter, the door creaked open. Belinda nced up, ready to greet Harold, but her expression shifted when she saw who had just stepped inside. What on earth was Lucas doing here? Lucas had actually arrived before Belinda, but he worried that she might leave if she saw him as soon as she arrived. So, he had waited for her to enter the private room before making his move. ¡°Where¡¯s Harold?¡± Belinda asked, her tone sharp with hostility. ¡°He¡¯s noting,¡± Lucas replied, shutting the door behind him and walking further into the room. After a brief pause, he added, ¡°I had Harold set this up.¡± Belinda¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, her expression remaining calm. ¡°Lucas, I don¡¯t want to talk to you. There¡¯s nothing for us to discuss. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± With that, she rose from the sofa, grabbed her bag, and moved toward the door. As she walked past Lucas, he reached out and caught her arm. ¡°Can¡¯t we at least sit down for a meal?¡± he asked. ¡°No,¡± Belinda replied coldly, yanking her arm free. But just as she took a step forward, Lucas bent down and effortlessly swept her into his arms. Belinda was taken aback by his sudden move. ¡°Lucas, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± As Belinda lost her bnce, her instincts kicked in, and her arm looped around Lucas¡¯ neck. Her words were sharp with frustration. . . . Chapter 496 ?Chapter 496: ¡°I just want you to have a meal with me,¡± Lucas said, his voice low and husky, as he carried Belinda toward the dining table. ¡°I¡¯m not eating! Put me down!¡± Belinda protested, wriggling in his arms. Lucas gently set her down in a chair, firmly holding her shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re eating this meal with me, whether you like it or not,¡± he said. ¡°Oh, really?¡± Belinda let out a coldugh. ¡°And if I refuse, Mr. rk, what¡¯s your grand n for me then?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll feed you!¡± Lucas shot her a re, his tone sharp and determined. Belinda stared at him,pletely speechless. Had this man lost his mind? Letting go of her shoulders, Lucas looked at her with earnest eyes. His voice softened, carrying a quiet plea. ¡°Belinda, can we talk properly for once?¡± When Belinda saw the sincerity in his expression, her emotions stirred, an uneasy mix of frustration and something else. After a brief pause, she steadied herself and asked, ¡°What is it you want to talk about?¡± ¡°Our future,¡± Lucas said, his tone steady and deliberate. Belinda¡¯s eyes snapped up to meet his. The intensity in his gaze momentarily made her flinch, a silent tension building between them. galnovels . brings magic to life She quickly looked away, forcing a dryugh. ¡°There¡¯s no future for us, Lucas,¡± she said. ¡°If you want it, there can be,¡± Lucas replied without hesitation. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t!¡± Belinda shot back immediately. Lucas¡¯ eyes narrowed sharply, a flicker of pain shing through them. The speed and certainty of Belinda¡¯s rejection left him reeling, a mix of defeat and sadness etched on his face. He leaned closer to Belinda, his voice carrying a serious tone. ¡°Belinda, tell me¡ªwhat are you worried about?¡± he asked. Not waiting for her to respond, he continued, ¡°Did you refuse me because of Verena? I¡¯ve already told her everything. I made it crystal clear that it¡¯s only you I care about, and because of that, I won¡¯t marry her.¡± Belinda had heard Lucas say something like this before, yet hearing it again still made her heart jolt, no matter how much she tried to suppress it. Looking back, it wasn¡¯t surprising that Verena had stormed into the Cardiac Surgery Department that day, filled with fury, ready to confront her. Shaking off the memory, Belinda pressed her lips together slightly. ¡°That¡¯s between you and Verena. It doesn¡¯t involve me,¡± she said. Lucas shook his head. ¡°It has everything to do with you! You have feelings for me, and I have feelings for you, too! We¡ª¡± . . . Chapter 497 ?Chapter 497: Before Lucas could finish, Belinda cut him off. ¡°That¡¯s in the past.¡± Her voice was calm but firm. ¡°Now¡­ I don¡¯t have feelings for you anymore.¡± Lucas¡¯ pupils contracted sharply, his expression shifting instantly, unreadable emotions flickering across his face. Two secondster, his voice rumbled low. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± he said. Belinda gave a small scoff, her toneced with indifference. ¡°Believe whatever you want. I don¡¯t care,¡± she replied. ¡°Belinda, look at me!¡± Lucas¡¯ voice carried the weight of raw emotion. With growing impatience, Belinda raised her eyes to meet his. Her lips parted as she enunciated each word clearly, ¡°I said¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have feelings for¡ª¡± But before she could finish speaking, Lucas closed the space between them and kissed her. Lucas cupped Belinda¡¯s head with one hand, while his other arm snaked around her waist, pulling her firmly into his embrace. His kiss deepened, driven by all the emotions he¡¯d kept bottled up. Belinda fought back fiercely, her fists pounding against Lucas¡¯ chest as she tried to break free. Yet Lucas remained immovable, like an unyielding mountain, and her struggles were in vain. The kiss, however, ended as quickly as it had begun. After a few seconds, Lucas pulled back, breaking the connection, but not without stealing onest gentle tug on her lips. Resting his forehead against hers, a sly smile tugged at his lips. His voice, deep and velvety, carried a teasing edge. ¡°Your heart is pounding for me, Belinda. Just admit it¡ªyou still have feelings for me.¡± His warm breath brushed her face, and his voice, rich and alluring, tugged at her heartstrings with ease. Belinda couldn¡¯t deny the turmoil in her chest. She was far fromposed at that moment. Fighting to regain her poise, she pushed Lucas away and snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t be absurd! Everyone¡¯s heart beats¡ªunless they¡¯re dead!¡± Lucas straightened, his grin unyielding, filled with mischief. The topic was dropped, and after the dishes were served, they quietly focused on their meal. From time to time, Lucas added food to Belinda¡¯s te, but she ignored his gestures, pushing the food aside without a word. A hint of resignation flickered in Lucas¡¯ eyes, but his expression remained gentle, even doting. . . . Chapter 498 ?Chapter 498: ¡°You can have no more blind dates, starting now,¡± Lucas dered suddenly, his tone firm and final. Still focused on her food, Belinda replied, ¡°Not only will I go on dates, but I¡¯ll meet at least two guys a day!¡± Lucas¡¯ face darkened, his mood souring instantly. With a sharp inhale, he growled through gritted teeth, ¡°For every date you go on, I¡¯ll make sure it ends in disaster!¡± Belinda rolled her eyes dismissively. ¡°Suit yourself,¡± she replied, unfazed. Herck of reaction only served to irk Lucas further. Before he could speak again, his phone rang abruptly. ncing at the screen, he saw Ryan¡¯s name sh across it. He furrowed his brows slightly, thought for a moment, then set the phone aside, deliberately ignoring the call. Belinda noticed, a spark of curiosity lighting up her eyes. She silently guessed that it was either Ryan or Verena calling Lucas now. The ringing stopped, but not long after, Lucas¡¯ phone rang again. This time, Lucas hit decline without hesitation. ???€?? ¡é?¦Át?¦Å§ñs 1n ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.??? However, as soon as he did that, his phone rang once more. Reluctantly, he picked up the call, his voice clipped and icy. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Lucas, you need to get to the hospital now! Verena¡­ she tried to take her own life!¡± Ryan¡¯s voice crackled with panic and urgency on the other end of the line. ¡°What?¡± Lucas¡¯ expression shifted instantly, shock etching across his features. Ryan wasted no time exining, ¡°She shed her wrist in the bathroom! The tub was soaked in blood when we found her. They¡¯ve just rushed her into the ER, and it¡¯s bad¡ªreally bad. Lucas, you need toe here right now! I don¡¯t know if Verena¡¯s going to make it¡­¡± Desperationced every syble of Ryan¡¯s words. ¡°I will be there right away.¡± With that, Lucas quickly ended the call. He then turned to Belinda, his expression grave. ¡°Ryan just called¡ªVerena tried to take her own life. I have to get to the hospital now,¡± he said. Belinda¡¯s brows knitted together at the news. Verena tried to end her own life? Her initial surprise flickered for only a moment before she masked it with calm indifference. Parting her lips slightly, she said, ¡°Go on. You don¡¯t have to tell me this.¡± Lucas rose without hesitation at her response. But after taking a few steps, he paused, as if a thought had struck him, and turned back to Belinda. ¡°Would you like to go there with me?¡± he asked. Belinda let out a cold chuckle. ¡°No thanks. I¡¯d rather not meddle in your affairs with Verena,¡± she said. Lucas stood there for a moment, his eyes contemtive, but he ultimately left without another word. The room fell quiet again, the air still and heavy. Belinda reached for her cup, taking a slow sip, her expression unreadable. She then set the cup down, and her eyes drifted to Lucas¡¯ empty seat, her gaze shadowed with a tangle of emotions. . . . Chapter 499 ?Chapter 499: In truth, just now, a small crack had formed in her guarded heart. Perhaps the warm and affectionate atmosphere had momentarily clouded her judgment. She had almost agreed to Lucas. Thankfully, Ryan¡¯s call had snapped her back to reality. Lucas was still Lucas¡ªthe man who always ced Verena first. That hadn¡¯t changed at all. Once again, she had been left alone. The only difference was Lucas¡¯ half-hearted offer to bring her along. In hindsight, the brief flicker of hope in her chest felt foolish and absurd. She picked up her fork again and resumed eating in silence. The food was so delicious; it would be a waste not to enjoy it. Thirty minutester, Belinda finished her meal and stepped out of the restaurant. She decided that a walk might do her some good. Her steps were unhurried as she walked down the street. Her spirits weren¡¯t high, but they weren¡¯t as low as she had braced for. After all, she had seen thising already. Wasn¡¯t it always this way? Even if Lucas acknowledged his feelings for her, he still felt responsible for Verena. Whenever Verena needed him, he ran to her without a second thought. And Verena¡¯s so-called suicide attempt? Belinda knew all too well that it was just a ploy by Verena. Verena wouldn¡¯t really dare to kill herself. It was simply a way for Verena to tighten her grip on Lucas, feeding his guilt and sense of obligation. Belinda believed Lucas would never break free of Verena¡¯s hold. Thankfully, Lucas and Verena¡¯s tangled mess no longer had anything to do with her. The thought brought a surprising lightness to Belinda¡¯s chest, easing the burden on her mind. As she was about to turn back, a cloth appeared out of nowhere, mping over her mouth and nose. Belinda¡¯s hands shot up to w at the firm grip holding the cloth in ce. But before she could react further, a powerful arm snaked around her right shoulder, locking her in ce. A sharp, unfamiliar odor flooded her nose, seizing her senses. ¡°Oh no!¡± The cloth was drenched in some kind of sedative! Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed as she held her breath and drove her elbow sharply backward. Her attacker grunted as the force of the blow made him loosen his grip on Belinda¡¯s mouth and nose. His hold on her shoulder released almost immediately. Belinda gasped for air, but a sudden, constricting force mped around her neck, cutting off her breath. The choking grip was immediate and unrelenting. Desperately, Belinda wed at the arm tightening around her throat. Her attacker groaned, his grip momentarily loosening before tightening with renewed ferocity. Belinda¡¯s face soon turned crimson as she struggled for air, the pressure stifling any chance for her to scream. In desperation, Belinda drove her heel into her attacker¡¯s foot. He cried out in pain, and his grip weakened around her neck. Wasting no time, Belinda grabbed his arm, bent slightly, and hurled him over her shoulder. The man hit the ground with a heavy thud. Belinda coughed violently, then formed a fist and struck the man¡¯s face with a resounding blow. . . . Chapter 500 Chapter 500: ¡°Ah!¡± the man cried out from the impact. Gasping for breath, Belinda unleashed a flurry of kicks to the man¡¯s head, adrenaline driving her strength. ¡°You bitch! I will kill you!¡± the man eximed in anger, clutching his head. After a few more powerful kicks, dizziness overtook Belinda. Her body swayed as she staggered backward a few steps. The sedative she had inhaled began to take effect. The man, seizing the moment, struggled as he stood up. After being thrown and kicked so many times, the man felt excruciating pain coursing through his body. As he prepared to confront Belinda again, the sight of a couple approaching halted his movements. Acknowledging Belinda¡¯s formidablebat skills, he clenched his teeth and made a reluctant decision to flee. Belinda watched the man retreat, releasing a profound sigh of relief. Completely drained of energy, she slumped to the ground. Truthfully, had the confrontation continued, she might not have been able to overpower him. His strength was formidable, and the disorienting effects of the sedative had left her weak. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± a concerned female voice called out. Looking up, Belinda saw a couple had stopped beside her. Through fits of coughing, she said, ¡°Could you please call the police for me?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m on it!¡± the woman replied, quickly dialing the police. The authorities responded swiftly, with two officers arriving soon at the scene. After hearing Belinda¡¯s ount, the officers exchanged a grave nce. One of them turned to Belinda and said, ¡°Ms. Wright, we need you toe with us to the police station. Your ount matches elements of another case we¡¯re working on.¡± Belinda paused for a moment and then nodded, her voice soft as she said, ¡°Alright.¡± But as soon as she stood up, a wave of dizziness washed over her, causing her to almost stumble to the ground. Thankfully, the nearby officer was quick to steady her. ¡°Ms. Wright, we will take you to the hospital first, and the criminal investigation team will visit youter,¡± the officer said. ¡°Alright, thank you,¡± Belinda replied, her tone weary butposed. She could feel just how drained her body was. Two officers escorted Belinda to the nearest hospital. Not long after her arrival, the criminal investigation team arrived. Following protocol, they carefully documented Belinda¡¯s injuries and collected skin tissue from under her nails¡ªevidence from the assant. Fortunately, the sedative Belinda had inhaled was minimal, leaving her in a stable condition. After an examination, the doctor ced her on an IV drip. However, her neck injury was more severe. A long, red mark¡ªwhere the skin had been broken and bled¡ªstretched across her neck. Judging by the thickness of the mark, it was likely caused by a thin cord or something simr. Half-reclining on the hospital bed with the IV drip in her arm, Belinda listened as Luka Courtenay, the captain of the criminal investigation team, said, ¡°Based on your ount, the man you encountered tonight is likely the same person responsible for thest three rape cases.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes widened, her shock unmistakable. . . .
Message from Noah: Happy weekend, dear readers! New chapters on Tuesday. God bless you and Noa wishes you all the best. (=?=) / . Chapter 501 ?Chapter 501: ¡°Based on the previous victims¡¯ statements, the attacker would cover their mouths and noses with a towel soaked in a knockout drug that had a distinct jasmine scent. He would then use a thin cord to strangle them until they werepletely unconscious before dragging them into an alley to assault them,¡± Luka exined to Belinda. Upon hearing this, Belinda realized that the method described perfectly matched the one used by the man when she encountered him. She also recalled the unmistakable jasmine scent of the knockout drug. Luka added, ¡°Ms. Wright, you¡¯re the only one who escaped unharmed¡ªand the only one who has seen his face.¡± He paused for a moment, his expression earnest. ¡°I understand that recalling the details might be distressing, but your help is crucial to preventing him from hurting anyone else.¡± Belinda responded promptly, ¡°I understand. It¡¯s my responsibility to assist you as a citizen, and I truly hope we can catch this criminal quickly. I still remember his face. You can call in the sketch artist now.¡± Her voice, likely strained from the attack, was hoarse. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Wright,¡± Luka said, nodding in gratitude. Over an hour passed as Belinda gave her statement again and worked with the sketch artist to create a portrait of her attacker. ¡°Ms. Wright, you can get some rest now. We won¡¯t take up more of your time. Rest assured, we¡¯ll assign discreet protection for you in theing days,¡± Luka said gently. Since Belinda was the only one who had escaped unharmed, the possibility of the assant targeting her again required extra precautions. Belinda nodded slightly. ¡°Alright. Thank you.¡± ¡°Take good care of yourself,¡± Luka replied before heading out. Lying on the hospital bed, Belinda gazed nkly at the ceiling. The events of the night reyed in her mind, the fear still lingering within her as her heart thudded erratically. Consumed by a whirlwind of thoughts, Belinda¡¯s guard had slipped. She hadn¡¯t noticed when the man had approached her. Thatpse in awareness had left her vulnerable to the attack, with a drug-soaked towel being pressed to her face. This was something that would never have happened in the past. The drug had slowed her movements, and though she hadn¡¯t inhaled much, she realized how close she hade to being caught. The thought of the man, now revealed as a serial offender, sent a chill down her spine. This was all Lucas¡¯ fault! If it weren¡¯t for him, none of this would have happened. But she med herself, too. Why had she been so naive and reckless? Just one simple invitation from Lucas, and she had wavered. How foolish she had been. Belinda clutched the nket tightly, shutting her eyes and pushing away the urge to drown in those troubling thoughts. Meanwhile, in a VIP ward at the Grand ins General Hospital, Verena had been stabilized. The doctors had said her wrist wound was severe, and there were traces of sleeping pills in her system. Had she arrived anyter, she might not have survived. . . . Chapter 502 ?Chapter 502: After all that had happened, Verena was back in the hospital again. Just days ago, she had chosen to leave, unable to bear the whispers and judgmental stares from the medical staff. And yet, here she was again, unconscious and vulnerable. Lucas sat on a bench in the hospital corridor, his back slouched against the backrest, his legs crossed. His handsome face betrayed no emotion, and his calm eyes revealed nothing of his thoughts. Just then, Ryan emerged from the ward and sat beside Lucas. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you inside?¡± Ryan asked. ¡°The air is better here,¡± Lucas replied nonchntly. After a few seconds, Ryan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Lucas, what you said to Verena before¡­ Was it all true?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lucas responded with a calm voice. Ryan turned toward Lucas, his disbelief evident. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ve actually fallen for Belinda?¡± he asked. Lucas furrowed his brow. ¡°Is it really so shocking? Is it that unbelievable that I have feelings for Belinda?¡± he said. Ryan nodded without hesitation. ¡°Of course! You used to hate her! You couldn¡¯t even hear her name without showing annoyance. How could you possibly have feelings for her now? Lucas, are you sure about this?¡± Ryan struggled to ept this change. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s brings your imagination alive ¡°The past is the past,¡± Lucas said calmly. After a moment, his expression grew serious. In a low, husky voice, he added, ¡°Now, she is the only one I want.¡± When Ryan heard this, his expression shifted instantly. He couldn¡¯t believe it¡­ Lucas was saying he only wanted Belinda! Ryan swallowed hard, struggling to process Lucas¡¯ words. After a moment, he finally asked, ¡°Then¡­ What about Verena? What are you going to do with her?¡± At Ryan¡¯s words, Lucas¡¯ expression darkened, bing even more serious. Without hesitation, he replied, ¡°I can¡¯t love two people at once. For Verena, all I can offer is my apology.¡± Ryan met Lucas¡¯ gaze, inhaled deeply, and asked, ¡°Do you know why Verena attempted to take her own life?¡± Lucas¡¯ brow furrowed at the question. Ryan briefly pressed his lips together before exining, ¡°Over the past few days, Verena¡¯s mental state has been incredibly unstable. She hasn¡¯t been able to sleep through the night. Even when she manages to drift off, nightmares jolt her awake. Eventually, she had to rely on sleeping pills¡ªsometimes taking four at once¡ªjust to get some rest. One day, Verena confided in me, saying the agony she felt was so overwhelming that she didn¡¯t know how she could continue living. I was stunned, and it took me a long time to find the right words tofort her.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Her words made me cautious. That¡¯s why, over the past few days, I¡¯ve had the family servants check on her often and keep a close watch on her condition. Today, if a servant hadn¡¯t realized Verena had been in the bathroom for too long and used the spare key to unlock the door, Verena would have¡­ She would have died!¡± His voice cracked, his eyes welling up with tears. . . . Chapter 503 ?Chapter 503: After a moment of silence, Ryan looked at Lucas and said, ¡°Lucas, Verena really loves you. She can¡¯t survive without you. Her mental state is too fragile, and she can¡¯t take any more pressure. Could you and Belinda hold off on your rtionship for now? Just until Verena makes it through this critical time?¡± Lucas¡¯ expression remained unchanged. Calmly, Lucas said, ¡°I will arrange for top psychological experts to treat Verena daily until she recovers.¡± Ryan¡¯s face fell instantly. He couldn¡¯t believe it. After everything he had said and what had happened to Verena, Lucas remained cold and indifferent. ¡°Lucas, how can you be so cold? I¡¯m only asking for a little more time. Is that too much?¡± Ryan¡¯s voice was tinged with reproach. ¡°My feelings aren¡¯t up for negotiation,¡± Lucas responded, his tone cold and unwavering. Ryan was caught off guard by his words. Before Ryan could respond, Lucas continued, ¡°Suicide doesn¡¯t solve anything. Does Verena truly believe that by doing this, I¡¯ll choose to be with her?¡± His voice remained calm, devoid of emotion. But Ryan could detect a subtle trace of mockery in his words. Ryan was at a loss for words for a moment. He felt as if something had lodged in his throat, choking him into silence. What Lucas had just said was precisely what Ryan had been thinking. That was why he and Verena had devised this n¡ªto use Verena¡¯s suicide attempt as leverage to make Lucas change his mind. They believed that by making Lucas feel guilty, there might be an opportunity for Verena to win his heart back. But Ryan had never anticipated Lucas would react this way. Lucas was disturbingly calm and indifferent. This was a life-or-death situation! And it wasn¡¯t just anyone¡¯s life at risk¡ªit was someone Lucas had once cared for deeply. In that instant, Ryan fully grasped just how cold-hearted Lucas was. For a moment, he was at aplete loss for words. After a while, he stood from the bench. ¡°I¡¯m going to check on Verena now,¡± he said, before striding inside the hospital room. Less than a minuteter, Ryan rushed out of the room. ¡°Lucas, Verena is awake! You need toe and see her.¡± At this, Lucas immediately stood up and walked into the room with purposeful, long strides. Upon awakening, Verena found herself in a harrowing state. Herplexion was ghostly pale, her lips devoid of color. She looked utterly weak. ¡°Verena, how could you even think of doing such a thing? Life is too precious for you to throw away. Once it¡¯s gone, it¡¯s gone forever!¡± Ryan¡¯s voice trembled with worry and sorrow. Verena, however, remained impassive, barely lifting her eyelids to meet his gaze before whispering, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry about me.¡± ¡°Then please,¡± Ryan said earnestly, ¡°promise me you¡¯ll never do something like this again.¡± . . . Chapter 504 ?Chapter 504: But Verena stayed silent, not answering the question. Ryan hesitated, wanting to say something, but eventually stopped himself. After a while, he turned to Lucas with a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two to talk.¡± He then left, the soft click of the door marking his exit. Verena managed a faint smile, directed at Lucas. ¡°Lucas, thank you for being here¡ªespecially sote. I¡¯m sorry for the trouble I¡¯ve caused you,¡± she said. Lucas didn¡¯t respond immediately, his calm, prating gaze holding hers. It seemed as if he could see right through her thoughts. Overwhelmed, Verena looked away, unable to bear the weight of Lucas¡¯ gaze. After a heavy silence, Lucas finally spoke, his tone gentle but firm. ¡°Please. Don¡¯t ever do this again.¡± At his words, Verena¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do something like this, Lucas,¡± she replied, her voice trembling, her sobs caught in her throat. ¡°But when you told me you loved Belinda and that you couldn¡¯t marry me¡­ It felt like my entire world was falling apart.¡± Lucas spoke softly, his words unyielding. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, once again, for everything.¡± After a brief pause, he added, ¡°Still, Verena, ending your life won¡¯t change the reality of our situation.¡± His tone was unsettlingly calm, the words cutting deep. His voice, steady yet piercing, struck Verena¡¯s heart with precision. Startled, she looked up, her face etched with disbelief and profound anguish. She had never expected such harshness from Lucas. Yet, Lucas remainedposed, his lips curling ever so slightly in a detached expression. ¡°There was a time I thought you were all I wanted, that our future together was inevitable,¡± he said. ¡°But as time went on, that certainty faded. What once felt like a dream became a duty¡ªa path I followed out of obligation, not desire. But Belinda awakened something in me I didn¡¯t realize was missing. When I realized I had fallen for her, I understood that I only wanted to be with her. And now¡­ I can¡¯t imagine a life without her.¡± Verena felt overwhelmed, her tears falling freely, cascading in a torrent of grief. Lucas¡¯ words were like daggers, devastating her already fragile spirit. Never had she imagined she would hear something like this from Lucas. Through her sobs, she cried out, ¡°Then what about me? Have you even considered my feelings?¡± Her voice cracked under the weight of her despair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disappointing you, but matters of the heart can¡¯t be forced,¡± Lucas said, his voice steady. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°From now on, we can remain friends, but that¡¯s all. Take care of yourself.¡± Without another word, Lucas turned and walked away, never once ncing back. ¡°Lucas! Lucas, pleasee back!¡± Verena called out, desperation in her voice. But Lucas didn¡¯t seem to hear her. He continued walking, his pace steady, never looking back. Once Lucas was gone, Ryan opened the door and stepped inside. The sight of Verena¡¯s tear-streaked face made it clear to Ryan what had just happened. . . . Chapter 505 ?Chapter 505: Ryan moved closer and ced a gentle hand on Verena¡¯s shoulder. Verena copsed into his arms, crying uncontrobly. ¡°Ryan, what should I do now? What am I supposed to do now that Lucas has abandoned me? Do you have any idea what Lucas just said? He told me that even if I hurt myself, it wouldn¡¯t change anything! How could he be so cold to me?¡± Ryan sighed heavily, a deep sadness in his expression. He hadn¡¯t imagined things would end up like this. ¡°It¡¯s all Belinda¡¯s fault! She must have pulled some tricks! It has to be her!¡± Verena said through clenched teeth, her face contorted with anger. ¡°She won¡¯t get away with this! I¡¯ll make her pay dearly!¡± Ryan remained quiet, saying nothing. After leaving the hospital and entering his car, Lucas immediately dialed Belinda¡¯s number. The phone rang once before a recorded message informed him that the line was busy. Frowning, Lucas called again, but the result was the same. His grip on the phone tightened slightly. He was confused. Just then, a sudden thought struck him. Belinda must have blocked him! Damn it! She must be livid¡ªso angry that she blocked his numberpletely. With a deep breath, Lucas dialed Gordon¡¯s number. ¡°Mr. rk?¡± Gordon¡¯s voice echoed over the phone. ¡°Locate Belinda for me immediately,¡± Lucasmanded. ¡°Understood,¡± Gordon replied. Hanging up, Lucas slumped in his seat, his mind spiraling. An unsettling feeling grew inside him, like something crucial was slipping out of reach. He despised this feeling. Meanwhile, Belinda tossed and turned in her sleep, suddenly waking with a start from a nightmare. She had dreamed of the man who had attacked her. In the dream, she had been drugged and dragged into a shadowy alley, the man¡¯sughter echoing as he tried to remove her clothes¡­ Thankfully, it was only a dream. Belinda wiped the cold sweat from her brow, trying to calm her racing heart. Just as she began to rx, a sudden noise from outside the door caught her attention. ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t enter here!¡± A low, raspy voice responded, ¡°Who are you?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered at the voice, her body tensing slightly. . . . Chapter 506 ?Chapter 506: ¡°I am a police officer,¡± the officer outside the room said, showing his badge. Lucas¡¯ expression shifted in an instant. ¡°Why are the police here? Did something happen to Belinda?¡± he asked. The officer asked, ¡°What is your rtionship to Ms. Wright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m her husband!¡± Lucas stated without a second thought. The officer shot him a skeptical look before opening the door. Seeing Belinda awake, he asked her, ¡°Ms. Wright, is this man your husband?¡± Belinda turned her head and gave Lucas a detached look, his anxious form lingering outside the door. She quickly looked away, her voice hoarse as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know him. Officer, please don¡¯t let anyone I don¡¯t know into my room.¡± After saying this, Belinda quickly pulled the nket over her head. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry.¡± With that, the police officer closed the hospital room door. After shutting the door, the officer turned to Lucas and said, ¡°Sorry, sir, but you can¡¯t go in.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression turned serious. During the brief moment the door was open, he had caught a glimpse of Belinda. Her face was pale, and there appeared to be a white bandage on her neck. Was that his imagination, or¡­ Every story starts at galn ovels ; Lucas looked at the officer and said in a deep voice, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t go in, but you need to tell me what happened to Belinda. Is she injured or something?¡± The officer shook his head and responded, ¡°Sorry, sir, but I can¡¯t disclose any details.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression grew dark in an instant. He pulled out his phone and dialed Gordon. As soon as Gordon answered, Lucas said, ¡°Find out immediately what happened to Belinda tonight!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gordon replied promptly. After ending the call, Lucas paced restlessly. After a moment of thought, he headed toward the doctor¡¯s office. He quickly located Belinda¡¯s attending physician. ¡°Mr. rk!¡± The doctor was surprised upon seeing Lucas. ¡°I need to know how Belinda is doing. Is she hurt?¡± Lucas said directly. The doctor hesitated, clearly weighing what she could disclose. Finally, she said, ¡°Ms. Wright inhaled a small amount of sedative. She may experience dizziness and nausea. Her neck has severe ligature marks, and the skin is broken and bleeding, but we¡¯ve treated it.¡± ¡°She will be under observation tonight and can likely be discharged tomorrow if everything is stable.¡± Lucas¡¯plexion turned pale. . . . Chapter 507 ?Chapter 507: ¡°What exactly happened to her?¡± His voice trembled as he asked the question. She had inhaled sedatives¡­ Ligature marks around her neck¡­ What on earth had happened to Belinda? The doctor¡¯s face conveyed her reluctance. She met Lucas¡¯ gaze and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. rk; I can¡¯t reveal more.¡± The police had given strict instructions, and the doctor dared not say anything further. Lucas took a deep breath, pulled out his phone again, and made another call. Five minutester, Lucas approached the door of Belinda¡¯s hospital room. This time, he pushed the door open and entered. The police officer at the door did not stop him. Lucas had contacted his supervisors, ensuring he wouldn¡¯t be hindered. Inside, Belinda assumed the noise she heard was a nurse on rounds. However, when she noticed the door hadn¡¯t opened or closed again, suspicion rose. She turned her head. When she saw Lucas seated beside her bed, her expression shifted dramatically. She propped herself into a half-sitting position. ¡°Who let you in?¡± she asked. Lucas¡¯ eyes welled with concern and deep guilt when he heard her hoarse voice and saw the white bandage encircling her neck. It was all his fault. If he hadn¡¯t left her alone tonight, none of this would have happened. ¡°Does your injury still hurt?¡± he asked softly, his voice rough with emotion. Belinda¡¯s face settled back into calmness, and she slightly parted her lips as she said, ¡°Whether it hurts or not is none of your concern, Mr. rk.¡± ¡°Please leave.¡± Belinda¡¯s request for Lucas to leave seemed to fall on deaf ears. Lucas lifted his gaze, his eyes filled with intensity, and softened his voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is all my fault. I promise you, no matter what happens, I will not leave you alone next time,¡± he said earnestly. ¡°There will be no next time,¡± Belinda replied calmly, a faint smile ying at the corners of her lips. After a brief pause, she added, ¡°We¡¯re already divorced. We won¡¯t have anything to do with each other from now on. Mr. rk, please stop saying things like that.¡± ¡°Belinda, I¡ª¡± Lucas began, but Belinda quickly cut him off. ¡°Mr. rk, I¡¯m very tired. I need to rest. Please leave,¡± Belinda said. She had thought she was prepared to face Lucas without emotion. Yet, despite her outward calm, resentment simmered within her. She med him for everything. ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll stay here and watch over you,¡± Lucas said. . . . Chapter 508 ?Chapter 508: ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± Belinda responded promptly. ¡°You should go and check on Verena. She needs you more.¡± Lucas met her gaze with seriousness. ¡°I¡¯ve already resolved things with Verena. This will never happen again, I promise!¡± he said. Belinda gave a faint smile, her expression indifferent. ¡°That¡¯s your business, Mr. rk. It has nothing to do with me,¡± she said. She no longer wished to engage with Lucas. Her expression cooled as she turned to him sharply. ¡°Are you leaving or not? If you don¡¯t leave now, I will!¡± With that, she reached out to lift the nket over her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave now,¡± Lucas said reluctantly, halting her actions. He stood up, looked at Belinda, and spoke gently. ¡°I¡¯ll be right outside your room. Call me if you need anything.¡± After saying that, he turned and exited the room. Belinday back down, turning away from the door. When the police officer saw Lucas exit so quickly, he was a bit surprised and confused. And when he noticed Lucas sitting on the bench by the door instead of leaving, his confusion grew. That night, Lucas remained outside Belinda¡¯s hospital room, vignt. In the middle of the night, Lucas¡¯ phone rang. He pulled out his phone, and upon seeing the caller ID, he furrowed his brows slightly. He stepped aside to answer the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Mr. rk, we¡¯ve discovered what happened to Mrs. rk! After leaving the restaurant tonight, Mrs. rk didn¡¯t drive home. She walked along a nearby road and turned down a secluded street where the security cameras were broken. Then¡­ Then¡­¡± Already sensing Lucas¡¯ deep concern for Belinda, Gordon wisely referred to her as ¡°Mrs. rk.¡± Gordon paused for a moment, collecting his thoughts. g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s hosts great fiction He continued, ¡°Then, unexpectedly, she was attacked. The assant covered her mouth and nose with a drugged towel and attempted to strangle her with a thin rope. But fortunately, she is skilled in fighting and managed to fend off the attacker, who then fled.¡± When Lucas heard Gordon¡¯s words, his expression darkened significantly. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that Belinda would face such a horrifying ordeal. This was all his fault! If he hadn¡¯t left Belinda because of Verena back then, none of this would have happened. After a moment of silence, Lucas asked, ¡°Are the police guarding Belinda to ensure her safety?¡± There was a sudden silence on the other end of the line. Lucas¡¯ eyes narrowed, and a sharp edge entered his tone as he said, ¡°Tell me!¡± Gordon didn¡¯t dare hesitate any longer and quickly said, ¡°The case has been escted to the criminal investigation team because the assant involved in tonight¡¯s attack is also linked to an ongoing serial sexual assault investigation.¡± After speaking, Gordon held his breath, staying silent. . . . Chapter 509 ?Chapter 509: When Lucas heard that, his pupils constricted sharply, and hisplexion turned ashen in an instant. He reached out abruptly, gripping the armrest next to him so tightly that it began to deform under the pressure. At that moment, guilt and regret surged within him to an unbearable peak. He couldn¡¯t bear to imagine what he would have done if something had really happened to Belinda tonight. If Belinda had been less skilled or had inhaled too much of the sedative, the consequences would have been unthinkable¡­ Lucas closed his eyes tightly, his face marked by pain and regret, reflecting the torment within him. Time seemed to stand still, but then, Lucas¡¯ eyes snapped open, filled with a piercing, dangerous intensity. Between clenched teeth, hemanded with fierce determination, ¡°Find that man! I don¡¯t care what it takes¡ªfind him as soon as possible!¡± On the other end of the phone, Gordon felt a chill run down his spine and promptly straightened up. ¡°Yes, Mr. rk!¡± he replied. After ending the call, Lucas clenched his fist and mmed it against the wall, leaving several cracks in the once-intact surface. He then reclined onto the bench, his grip on the armrest tightening gradually. Swallowing hard, he was overwhelmed with a mix of anxiety and worry, the emotionsplex. He barely remembered how he returned to the bench outside Belinda¡¯s hospital room, the night seeming endless. The next day, after the attending doctor confirmed that Belinda was well enough to be discharged, she stepped out of the room and saw Lucas waiting by the door. She paused for a moment, but after just a few seconds, she averted her gaze and continued forward with aposed demeanor. Lucas hurried after her. ¡°Let me take you home,¡± he said. Without even ncing at him, Belinda turned to the officer beside her and said, ¡°Thank you for your help. Can you take me home?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± the officer responded with a smile and a nod. Ultimately, Lucas could only watch as Belinda climbed into the officer¡¯s car. Soon, the car drove off, and Lucas didn¡¯t linger. He followed them in his own vehicle. The injury on her neck was visible, and Belinda didn¡¯t want her grandmother or Mollie to worry, so she returned to her house. Both the police and Lucas remained stationed outside her home. Settling onto the couch in her living room, Belinda took out her phone and made a call. The call was quickly connected. ¡°Belinda?¡± Without hesitation, Belinda said, ¡°Harold, you promised me you wouldn¡¯t try to set me up with Lucas again. Why did you arrange for us to have dinner alonest night?¡± Her voice was tinged with frustration as she posed the question. ¡°Uh, well¡­¡± Harold sounded somewhat embarrassed. After a brief pause, he attempted to exin. ¡°I thought, since Lucas has figured out his feelings for you, maybe you could give him another chance. Belinda¡ª¡± . . . Chapter 510 ?Chapter 510: But before Harold could finish speaking, Belinda cut him off. ¡°There¡¯s no way Lucas and I can get back together. You can forget about this,¡± Belinda stated with utmost seriousness. Her tone was firm, leaving no room for argument. Harold¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He sensed something was off with Belinda¡¯s attitude. ¡°Belinda, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happenst night?¡± After a brief moment of silence, Harold asked gently, his voice filled with concern. ¡°No,¡± Belinda replied calmly. ¡°Harold, I¡¯m always open to having a meal with you, but please, don¡¯t invite Lucas again.¡± Hearing this, Harold sighed, resigned. What else could he say? ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t invite him next time,¡± he said. ¡°Okay.¡± Belinda nodded and spoke with Harold for a few more moments before ending the call. Feeling unwell, she decided not to go to work and called in sick. After returning to her room, she took a shower, carefully avoiding her wound, and went back to bed. Nightmares had disrupted her sleep the previous night, making it feel as if she hadn¡¯t slept at all. She needed rest now. After ending the call with Belinda, Harold immediately dialed Lucas¡¯ number. ¡°Hello.¡± The call rang for a long time before Lucas answered. Harold got straight to the point. ¡°What exactly happenedst night? Belinda just told me not to create any more opportunities for you two to meet. Why did she say that?¡± When Lucas heard this, his expression shifted subtly. ¡°I know Belinda wouldn¡¯t say something like that without a reason!¡± Harold¡¯s tone turned serious. ¡°Dad¡­¡± When Harold heard Lucas call him that, his expression stiffened. It had been ages since Lucas had called him like that. Harold responded, slightly awkwardly, ¡°Why are you calling me that?¡± Sitting in his car, Lucas stared ahead, his eyes distant. His voice was low and hoarse as he said, ¡°I messed things up this time.¡± When Harold heard this, his expression darkened. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± he asked. Lucas remained silent before abruptly ending the call. This left Harold feeling even more unsettled. Both Lucas and Belinda were acting strangely. Determined to uncover the truth, Harold picked up his phone and instructed Gordon toe to the rk family estate immediately. In a VIP room at the Grand ins General Hospital, Harold entered, immediately noticing the change in expression from both Ryan and Verena. . . . Chapter 511 ?Chapter 511: Ryan stood up from his chair, greeting Harold respectfully. Harold eyed Ryan and said, ¡°You may leave now. I need to speak with Miss Reed privately.¡± Upon hearing this, Ryan hesitated, concern evident in his eyes. ¡°Mr. rk, Verena doesn¡¯t¡ª¡± ¡°I told you to leave! Do you not understand me?¡± Harold interjected sharply, his tone firm. Ryan stiffened, his words catching in his throat. He dared not argue, swallowing hard. After casting a worried nce at Verena, he reluctantly exited the room. Once outside, Ryan quickly pulled out his phone and called Lucas. Harold¡¯s grave expression had rmed him. He was now concerned for Verena¡¯s safety. The only thing he could think of was getting Lucas here quickly. The call rang for a long while before it was answered. Ryan immediately said, ¡°Lucas! Your father just showed up at the hospital! He kicked me out of the room, saying he needed to speak with Verena alone. His expression is serious and intense, and I¡¯m worried he might say something harsh to her. Verena¡¯s emotions are already unstable. I¡¯m afraid if Harold pushes her further, she might¡­¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Lucas, can youe here right now?¡± Lucas remained unmoved by Ryan¡¯s words. His expression stayed calm and indifferent, as if the situation didn¡¯t concern him at all. ¡°My father knows what he¡¯s doing,¡± he said in a neutral tone. Ryan¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°But¡­ But Verena, she could really be upset. She¡ª¡± Before Ryan could finish, Lucas interjected coldly, ¡°Why worry? Isn¡¯t she used to being upset?¡± Ryan was left speechless, his eyes widening in disbelief at Lucas¡¯ harsh words. Before he could respond, Lucas added, ¡°I¡¯ve got other things to do. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± Then, he ended the call. Ryan was taken aback by Lucas¡¯ attitude. He froze, his gaze distant. In the hospital room, Verena sat up on the bed. She greeted Harold with respect, trying to remain calm despite the tension. Harold sat in the chair beside her bed, his voice steady as he said, ¡°I heard you attempted suicide because of Lucas. That¡¯s why I came to see you.¡± Verena swallowed hard, pressing her lips together for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Harold. I know what I did was reckless, and it shouldn¡¯t have happened. But I was just so heartbroken, so¡­¡± Her voice choked up. Verena had always believed that her acting skills would easily carry her into the entertainment industry. She could cry onmand whenever she wanted. Harold smiled, shaking his head slightly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind that you chose to end your life. But if you¡¯re going to do it, why not make it more effective? Trying at dinnertime wasn¡¯t the best idea¡ªit was too easy for others to notice and save you. Midnight would have been a better time. Or why not just cut deeper? Waiting for the blood to drain slowly¡ªhow painful would that be? Why not jump from a building? That would be quicker. You could be dead in an instant. That would be a relief, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± . . . Chapter 512 ?Chapter 512: Harold spoke with an unsettling calm, discussing her situation as if he were talking about the weather. The color drained from Verena¡¯s face, and she struggled to hold back her tears. She didn¡¯t know how to respond now. Before she could say anything, Harold continued, ¡°If you can¡¯t manage it on your own, don¡¯t worry. I can send someone to assist you. So, have you decided how you want to end it?¡± Verena stared at Harold, horrified, unable to believe the words he was saying. She swallowed hard before finally speaking. ¡°Harold¡­¡± Harold¡¯sugh was cold as he fixed her with a piercing stare. ¡°Having second thoughts about dying now?¡± Verena swallowed hard, her expression tense as she spoke. ¡°Harold, my previous suicide attempt was a moment of misguided despair. Having faced death so closely, I now realize how precious life is. I won¡¯t consider killing myself again.¡± ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s good that you think that way,¡± Harold replied, his smile mocking. ¡°But Verena, now that Lucas has realized his feelings for Belinda and is repairing his rtionship with her, you should keep your distance. Avoid causing any more trouble. Otherwise, I won¡¯t hesitate to take drastic measures.¡± Harold emphasized ¡°drastic measures,¡± underscoring his threat. He then let out a coldugh. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to revisit those days from three years ago, would you?¡± Verena paled, trembling slightly at Harold¡¯s words. The memory of those days sent shivers down her spine. This was a clear, direct threat. ¡°Harold¡­¡± Verena began, but Harold quickly cut her off. ¡°Unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, I¡¯d rather not resort to such extremes. So, Verena, don¡¯t push me. Otherwise, I promise you, I¡¯ll choose a ce where no one can find you or save you,¡± Harold said. His calm demeanor belied the stark threat in his tone. Verena¡¯s face turned even paler. Before she could say anything, Harold stood up and walked away, leaning heavily on his cane. Later that evening, in a private room at a restaurant, Bethany eyed the bandage on Belinda¡¯s neck and asked, ¡°Belinda, what happened to you? Why is your neck wrapped in gauze?¡± Johnson had organized the gathering. Touching her neck, Belinda replied in a raspy voice, ¡°I just had a minor ident. ¡°Why is your voice so raspy? What exactly happened?¡± Johnson inquired, concern furrowing his brow. Belinda chose not to hide the details and shared the events from the previous night. ¡°What?¡± Bethany and Johnson both looked shocked upon hearing that. ¡°That jerk Lucas! This is all his fault!¡± Bethany said angrily. Johnson¡¯s face mirrored her grim expression. He was clearly ming Lucas too. . . . Chapter 513 ?Chapter 513: With a sneer, Bethany continued, ¡°I don¡¯t believe Verena actually tried to kill herself. She must have been putting on an act.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore; it¡¯s all in the past,¡± Belinda said calmly, then gently pressed her lips together. Yet, both Johnson and Bethany could see that beneath Belinda¡¯s calm exterior, she was far fromposed. She was merely pretending to be unfazed. At that moment, Johnson felt a twinge of regret. He regretted having told Lucas too soon that he didn¡¯t have feelings for Belinda. He had believed that once Lucas realized his feelings for Belinda, their rtionship would stabilize. But now¡­ now it seemed that as long as Verena held any ce in Lucas¡¯ heart, no matter how small, Lucas and Belinda could never truly be together. Just then, a notification from WhatsApp interrupted Johnson¡¯s thoughts. He retrieved his phone and checked the message. It was from Lucas: ¡°Come out for a moment; I am waiting for you on the small balcony.¡± After a moment of hesitation, Johnson stood up and said to Belinda and Bethany, ¡°I need to make a call.¡± He then left the private room, phone in hand. Stepping onto the small balcony, he immediately saw Lucas waiting there. Upon spotting Lucas, Johnson was swept by a tide of emotions. ¡°How is Belinda?¡± Lucas broke the silence first. ¡°She is not doing well,¡± Johnson said directly. ¡°She might pretend she is unaffected, that she doesn¡¯t care, but Bethany and I know she is far from okay. She is vulnerable and profoundly hurt right now.¡± Lucas¡¯ brow creased deeply as he absorbed Johnson¡¯s words, his face reflecting a gradual shift in emotion. Johnson exhaled a weary sigh, fixing his gaze on Lucas. ¡°Lucas, do you realize how distraught Belinda wasst night? How terrified and powerless she felt, confronting that attacker alone?¡± he asked. He paused for a moment before adding, ¡°Yes, Belinda is skilled at fighting, and most criminals wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against her. But does that mean she should be left to fend for herself? Doesn¡¯t she deserve someone who cares for her?¡± Lucas looked down, his voice heavy with remorse. ¡°I never intended for things to end up like this,¡± he said. Johnson¡¯s smile was tinged with sarcasm. ¡°But that¡¯s just it, isn¡¯t it? You were so preupied with Verena that you neglected Belinda once again.¡± He shook his head, hisugh cold and mocking. ¡°For Belinda, being overlooked by you isn¡¯t anything new. She¡¯s grown ustomed to it.¡± Lucas¡¯ features tightened. He felt as though the words had constricted his heart, making each breath a struggle. Johnson fixed him with a stern look. ¡°Do you know why Belinda won¡¯t give you another chance?¡± he asked. Their eyes locked, and Lucas¡¯ gaze was earnest. . . . Chapter 514 ?Chapter 514: Johnson continued, ¡°It¡¯s because you have never truly let go of Verena.¡± At that, Lucas instinctively began to object, saying, ¡°That¡¯s not true. I¡ª¡± Before Lucas could finish speaking, Johnson interjected, ¡°Don¡¯t deny it, Lucas. When you heard about Verena¡¯s attempt, you were at the hospital in a heartbeat. That¡¯s not how you should act toward someone you¡¯ve let go of. Even if it¡¯s not love, there¡¯s a sense of duty you feel toward Verena. Especially after what Harold did to her, you feel you owe her. You can¡¯t just ignore her.¡± As Johnson spoke, his tone softened. ¡°As outsiders, we understand why you feel that way. You¡¯re trying to do what you believe is morally right. But¡­¡± Johnson¡¯s voice grew quieter as he exhaled deeply. ¡°That responsibility you¡¯re clinging to is only hurting Belinda more. Verena will always be a shadow between you and Belinda. It creates a chasm that won¡¯t simply close. Unless you resolve this, you can¡¯t fullymit to Belinda.¡± Johnson paused, his gaze steady. ¡°That¡¯s why Belinda refuses to give you another chance. As her friend, I understand her and support her decision.¡± With those final words, Johnson pped Lucas on the shoulder and walked away. Lucas remained still, his features betraying nothing as he processed Johnson¡¯s words. His mind swirled with thoughts, the rity of the moment settling on him with weight. Johnson¡¯s blunt honesty had forced him to confront a truth he had long avoided. For the first time, Lucas understood the depth of the pain his actions had caused Belinda. He had been blind to it before. A heavy weight pressed down on his chest, making each breath feelborious. Meanwhile, Belinda had stepped out of the private room to use the restroom. After a while, as she washed her hands, she came face to face with Kylee, who was just exiting another stall. Upon spotting Kylee, Belinda barely lifted her eyes, swiftly averting her gaze as she continued washing her hands. ¡°Belinda,¡± Kylee called out, approaching her. Belinda remained silent, uninterested in engaging with Kylee. She was not in the mood for conversation. Thankfully, the scarf wrapped around her neck today concealed the bandages beneath, keeping them out of Kylee¡¯s view. Unfazed by Belinda¡¯s silence, Kylee continued, ¡°Guess who I¡¯m having lunch with?¡± Without waiting for an answer, she added, ¡°Lyle. He¡¯s transferring to the Owathe Police Department soon.¡± The mention of Lyle made Belinda¡¯s brow furrow. Lyle was in Owathe now? Kylee noticed the subtle change in Belinda¡¯s expression and smiled slightly. ¡°You had quite the fondness for Lyle before, didn¡¯t you? Want toe with me and say hi?¡± Kylee¡¯s reference to ¡°fondness¡± was not romantic. Belinda had always envied Kylee, who had two cousins that doted on her and offered her protection. Lyle, in particr, was someone Belinda had greatly admired. At the time, she had longed for someone like him to care for and protect her. She had hoped to form a strong connection with them, seeking the familial bond shecked. For a while, she believed their kindness meant they saw her as family, too. It wasn¡¯t until after that incident that Belinda realized how na?ve she had been. She had been a fool. . . . Chapter 515 ?Chapter 515: She had sought closeness out of a deep-seated yearning, only to expose herself to potential hurt. As these thoughts swirled in her mind, Belinda regained herposure, her expression calm as she replied, ¡°He¡¯s your cousin, not mine.¡± With that, she turned to leave. ¡°Belinda,¡± Kylee called out, grabbing her arm to stop her. With a smug smile, Kylee said, ¡°I know you¡¯ve always admired Lyle and Mitchell and envied me for having their affection and protection. But remember, they¡¯re my family, not yours.¡± Belinda shook off Kylee¡¯s hand, faced her squarely, and asked in a steady tone, ¡°Is that why you¡¯re here? Just to unt your cousins?¡± Kylee¡¯s smile faltered as she shook her head. ¡°No, I just want you to see how my cousins will react when I¡¯m hurt.¡± Belinda¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. Before she could respond, Kylee posed a hypothetical question: ¡°If Lyle thought you hit me, what do you think he would do?¡± Without waiting for a reply, Kylee pped herself hard across the face three times. Belinda watched in shock, but it didn¡¯t take long for her to realize what Kylee was trying to do. She quickly regained herposure, a chill settling in her voice. ¡°Kylee, have you lost your mind? Why would you hit yourself like that?¡± Kylee¡¯s cheek was now visibly red from the force of the ps. Still smiling, she said to Belinda, ¡°Do you think Lyle will believe I did this to myself?¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°Let¡¯s see what happens next.¡± She then covered her face with her hands, adopting a wounded look, and hurried away. Watching Kylee¡¯s dramatic exit, Belinda scoffed derisively. ¡°Ridiculous.¡± With that, she shook her head and exited the restroom, making her way back to the private room. By the time Kylee returned to her private room with her cousins, her eyes were welling with tears, and her distress was evident. Lyle immediately noticed her distraught appearance, and his concern for her became apparent in an instant. ¡°Kylee, what happened? Why are you crying? Did someone hurt you?¡± He quickly approached her, his expression filled with worry. ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Kylee murmured, shaking her head faintly. ¡°Remove your hands. Let me look at your face clearly,¡± Lyle urged, reaching for her. Kylee appeared hesitant, not moving. Lyle gently but firmly moved her hands away from her face, revealing the distinct mark of a p. When Lyle saw the mark, his face hardened. ¡°Who did this to you?¡± he demanded. . . . Chapter 516 ?Chapter 516: Kylee sniffled softly, shaking her head again. ¡°It was me¡­ I did this to myself.¡± Lyle¡¯s disbelief was palpable. ¡°You did this to yourself? Kylee, don¡¯t take me for a fool. Tell me the truth,¡± he said, his tone growing more insistent. Avoiding his gaze, Kylee whispered, ¡°Please, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore! I¡¯m fine, really.¡± Her voice cracked, betraying her emotional turmoil. Lyle¡¯s gaze intensified. ¡°Should I check the security cameras now?¡± Panicking, Kylee reached out and clutched Lyle¡¯s arm. ¡°No, don¡¯t! Please, just stay here. It¡¯s nothing serious. Belinda and I are practically family, and it¡¯s just a minor thing, not worth your concern.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± She trailed off, her expression bing uneasy. Lyle¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°So, it was Belinda who hit you?¡± Kylee bit her lip, struggling to rify. ¡°It was a spur-of-the-moment thing; that¡¯s all it was. She didn¡¯t mean to hit me.¡± Lyle¡¯s tone turned icy, his frustration palpable. ¡°Acting on impulse doesn¡¯t justify violence! Why did she hit you?¡± he demanded. Kylee pressed her lips together for a moment, her eyes beginning to water. ¡°Lyle, it¡¯splicated¡­ Ever since Belinda returned from abroad, she has be different. She seems to harbor more resentment towards me, and it has strained our rtionship.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no excuse for her to resort to violence, no matter the circumstances!¡± Lyle said, his expression dark as he tried to lead Kylee out of the room. Kylee resisted. ¡°Please, Lyle, don¡¯t confront Belinda. I really don¡¯t me her for this.¡± ¡°But I me her! We can¡¯t let this slide. Come on,¡± Lyle said, pulling Kylee toward the private room where Belinda was. There was a loud knock on the door of Belinda¡¯s private room. The door swung open, revealing Lyle and Kylee standing in the doorway. Belinda looked up, her expression calm as she saw them enter. Bethany¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°I need to talk to Belinda about something,¡± Lyle stated tly as he approached Belinda with Kylee beside him. ¡°Belinda,¡± he called in a hostile tone. Belinda met his gaze, her expression tightening slightly. Lyle¡¯s features were as striking as ever, but his eyes were cold, a stark contrast to the warmth she had once known. The sight of him stirred a flurry of emotions inside Belinda. Her breathing became slightly heavier. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to exin the situation?¡± Lyle¡¯s voice cut through the tension, demanding an answer. ¡°Exin what?¡± Belinda said calmly. ¡°Why did you hit Kylee?¡± Lyle demanded coldly. Upon hearing Lyle¡¯s usation, Bethany and Johnson noticed that Kylee¡¯s right cheek was flushed red, a faint handprint visible upon closer inspection. The two exchanged nces, questioning silently. Did Belinda really hit Kylee? But even if Belinda did indeed hit her, Kylee probably deserved it. They shared a knowing look, silently agreeing. Belinda lifted her gazezily. ¡°She pped herself. It has nothing to do with me,¡± she said. . . . Chapter 517 ?Chapter 517: Lyle scoffed, his tone dismissive. ¡°Oh? She hit herself? Belinda, maybe you should try a more believable lie. Has Kylee gone mad? Why would she hit herself?¡± Belinda let out a cold chuckle. ¡°Exactly, she has lost it.¡± ¡°Belinda!¡± Lyle eximed in anger. ¡°What¡¯s the shouting for?¡± Belinda countered, staring him down. ¡°I asked why you hit Kylee,¡± Lyle said, his jaw clenched. Standing her ground, Belinda responded, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before¡ªI didn¡¯t hit her. She pped herself to frame me.¡± Kylee looked pained and turned to Belinda. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d say that¡­¡± ¡°Stop the act,¡± Bethany scoffed, looking at Kylee with disdain. ¡°I trust Kylee; she wouldn¡¯t lie,¡± Lyle said firmly. Belinda¡¯s eyes briefly flickered at his unwavering trust. She lowered her gaze and said calmly, ¡°Believe her if you wish; that¡¯s your business. But the truth won¡¯t change¡ªshe hit herself.¡± ¡°Whether you believe it or not is up to you.¡± Belinda sat back down. ¡°Anything else? If not, please leave.¡± Lyle sneered. ¡°You think denial will make this go away?¡± Belinda met his gaze firmly. ¡°What do you want then?¡± she asked. ¡°Simple,¡± Lyle replied. ¡°Let Kylee p you back. Then, you should apologize to her. If you do that, I will let this matter go.¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze sharpened, a chill in her eyes. ¡°Dream on!¡± Bethany erupted at Lyle. At that moment, Johnson also spoke up. ¡°Lyle, this doesn¡¯t seem fair. Kylee ims Belinda hit her, but Belinda insists Kylee hit herself. You believe Kylee, but we trust Belinda more. Why should we just ept Kylee¡¯s version of the story and make Belinda apologize?¡± Lyle gave Johnson a frosty re. ¡°This has nothing to do with you, Johnson. Stay out of it.¡± He then turned back to Belinda, his voice menacing. ¡°Belinda, I will not let you leave until we settle this.¡± No sooner had he spoken than the door burst open. A tall,manding figure entered, one hand nonchntly in his pocket, moving with effortless grace. Lucas looked at Lyle, his dark eyes devoid of warmth. He parted his lips slightly and said, ¡°You are really bold for saying that, Mr. Happer!¡± When Lyle saw Lucas, his expression changed slightly. ¡°Lucas, what brings you here?¡± he asked. The rk family and the Happer family had long been allies, and Lucas and Lyle had known each other for years. Yet, Lucas¡¯s look was cold now. In a raspy voice, Lucas said, ¡°You¡¯ve been causing trouble for my woman. How could I not show up?¡± Surprise flickered through the room at his words. Belinda¡¯s brow furrowed. Why was Lucas referring to her as his woman? . . . Chapter 518 ?Chapter 518: Kylee appeared taken aback. Hadn¡¯t Belinda and Lucas divorced? Why was Lucas still defending Belinda like that? Lyle seemed puzzled. ¡°Lucas, correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but you and Belinda are divorced, right?¡± he asked. Lucas¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, his voice resolute. ¡°So what? Divorced or not, she is still mine! Or did you think you could bully her just because she and I aren¡¯t together anymore?¡± Lyle¡¯s frustration was evident. ¡°I am not bullying her. Just look at what she did to Kylee¡¯s face! Who¡¯s the real bully?¡± Lucas didn¡¯t even look at Kylee, her battered face of no concern to him. ¡°Then she deserved it!¡± Lucas retorted sharply. ¡°Being hit by Belinda was an honor for her.¡± He then turned to Belinda, parting his lips slightly as he said, ¡°Did you enjoy it? If you want to hit her again, go ahead. No one will dare stop you when I¡¯m here.¡± His gaze was icy as he nced at Lyle and Kylee, his demeanor threatening. The room fell silent. Everyone was taken aback by Lucas¡¯s brazen and irrational stance. Belinda felt a stir in her heart but quickly masked it, maintaining an indifferent demeanor. Lyle stared at Lucas, disbelief written across his face. ¡°Lucas, have you lost your senses? You are not being rational here!¡± he said. Kylee looked at Lucas, her emotions a tumult of anger and jealousy. She knew Belinda and Lucas were no longer together. Why was Lucas still defending Belinda so fiercely? Lucas smirked, his smile confident. ¡°I¡¯ve always been irrational when ites to those I care about. I stand by my people, not the facts. If you don¡¯t know that, you really don¡¯t know me at all.¡± At that moment, Johnson couldn¡¯t suppress a smile and chimed in, ¡°Lucas, Belinda says Kylee hit herself and then tried to frame her.¡± Upon hearing that, Lucas let out a cold chuckle, his tone sharp. ¡°In that case, Kylee deserves to be hit even more.¡± Belinda rose calmly from her chair and said to Lucas, ¡°Thank you for defending me, Mr. rk. But we¡¯re already divorced. I have nothing to do with you now. Please, don¡¯t refer to me as your woman in the future. I want to avoid any misunderstandings.¡± Lucas¡¯s face tensed slightly. Bethany silently cheered Belinda¡¯s forthrightness, giving her a thumbs-up in her heart. Belinda then turned to Lyle. ¡°Whether you believe me or Kylee doesn¡¯t really matter to me. What I do mind, however, is being wrongly used.¡± She then took out her phone and tapped it a few times. Soon after, a voice resonated from the speaker. ¡°Guess who I¡¯m having lunch with?¡± At the sound of that unmistakable voice, Kylee¡¯s face instantly drained of color. . . . Chapter 519 ?Chapter 519: ¡°Shut it off. Now!¡± Kylee shouted, lunging forward in a panic to snatch Belinda¡¯s phone. Belinda deftly dodged her. At that moment, Bethany pushed Kylee back. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± she said. Johnsonughed. ¡°Why are you so anxious, Miss Wright? Got something to hide?¡± Kylee¡¯s eyes were fixed on the phone in Belinda¡¯s hand. She looked desperate to destroy it. Her frantic reaction made the situation painfully obvious to everyone. Lyle¡¯s face darkened, though he still clung to a sliver of hope that Kylee hadn¡¯t lied. The recording yed on, the sound of ps echoing through the room. Then, Belinda¡¯s voice was heard clearly. ¡°Kylee, have you lost your mind? Why would you hit yourself like that?¡± Then, Lyle heard Kylee say smugly, ¡°Do you think Lyle will believe I did this to myself?¡± Lyle¡¯s expression darkened further. He turned to Kylee, his face one of utter disbelief. He was stunned by the revtion. Realizing how foolish he had been defending Kylee just moments ago, he felt like a fool. ¡°Lyle, n-no, it¡¯s not like that! Let me exin!¡± Kylee stammered, her voice tinged with desperation. Bethany quickly interjected, ¡°The evidence speaks for itself. What is there to exin? What? Are you going to im Belinda foresaw this and fabricated a recording to frame you?¡± Her voice was thick with sarcasm. Kylee froze, rendered speechless. She shot Belinda a venomous look. This was all Belinda¡¯s fault! She was so cunning. Who would¡¯ve guessed she would record everything secretly? But Belinda hadn¡¯t recorded the incident to target Kylee; it was merely a precaution. After all, being framed and left defenseless was an experience she never wanted to go through again. Ever since Verena had framed her by faking an ident, Darren had advised her to take such precautions for her protection. Lyle approached Belinda and said, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for everything today.¡± Without waiting for Belinda¡¯s reply, he swiftly left the room. ¡°Lyle! Lyle!¡± Kylee called after him in desperation. She quickly left to chase after him. . . . Chapter 520 Chapter 520: Bethany rolled her eyes. ¡°What was that? That¡¯s it? We should just let this matter go?¡± Lucas narrowed his eyes thoughtfully. Let the matter go? He wouldn¡¯t let the matter go so easily. ¡°Are you two finished eating?¡± Belinda suddenly asked Bethany and Johnson. ¡°Yes,¡± they both nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go home.¡± Belinda led the way to leave the private room. Johnson looked at Lucas but remained silent as he followed Belinda. In the parking lot, just as Belinda was about to step into her car, Lucas approached her and took her hand. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Bethany began, but Johnson quickly silenced her with a shake of his head. Bethany looked at Belinda and Lucas, her brow furrowed slightly. Ultimately, she said nothing and left with Johnson. With Lucas apanying Belinda, Bethany and Johnson felt assured of Belinda¡¯s safety. Belinda gently pulled her hand away, looked up at Lucas, and asked calmly, ¡°What do you need?¡± ¡°Can we talk?¡± Lucas asked gently, gazing at Belinda. Lucas rarely spoke in that tone. Belinda gave a faint smile and replied in a calm voice, ¡°Lucas, everything that needed to be said has been said. There is nothing for us to talk about.¡± She paused for a moment and then added, ¡°However, I do appreciate your support today. Thank you.¡± As Belinda opened her car door to leave, Lucas reached out and grabbed her arm. Belinda swiftly shook off his hand and turned to re at him, her expression one of impatience. ¡°Lucas! When will you stop pestering me?¡± she asked. Lucas met her gaze firmly, his voice deliberate. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll avoid Verena as much as I can. If I must see her, I will bring you with me. Is that okay?¡± Belinda responded with calm indifference, ¡°That¡¯s your decision. You don¡¯t need to inform me or involve me.¡± Lucas stood in her way, his stare stubborn. Overwhelmed by a sense of resignation, Belinda inhaled deeply, locking eyes with him. ¡°You know, Lucas, at dinnerst night, I was moved by you for a moment.¡± At her words, Lucas¡¯s pupils narrowed suddenly. With a faint smile, Belinda continued, ¡°But you quickly brought me back to reality. You reminded me that you are still the same man, always ready to do anything for Verena. Honestly, I owe Verena thanks. She solidified my resolve to sever ties with youpletely.¡± Her words, despite their light delivery, pressed down on Lucas like a thousand-pound weight, leaving him breathless. . . .
Message from Noah: Best regards, dear readers! New chapters on Friday. God loves you, and Noa wishes you all the best. (>?=)? . Chapter 521 ?Chapter 521: At that moment, feelings of regret and self-reproach flooded Lucas¡¯s heart. Overwhelmed, he clenched his fists and took a deep breath. His voice was hoarse with emotion as he said, ¡°Give me another chance, will you, Belinda? Just onest chance!¡± His tone was unexpectedly pleading. Belinda let out a softugh, her smile tinged with self-mockery. ¡°I¡¯ve given you, given us, far too many chances. Yet, here we are, already divorced. This must be fate, and we have no choice but to ept it.¡± Lucas growled in response, ¡°Fate? I don¡¯t ept that!¡± ¡°I do,¡± Belinda replied calmly, holding his gaze. ¡°Lucas, this is the end of our rtionship.¡± Her expression hardened as she added, ¡°Let¡¯s let each other go. I hope we both find happiness in the future.¡± With that, she gave Lucas no opportunity to reply. She opened the driver¡¯s door and slid in. As she was about to close the door, Lucas reached out and held it open. Lowering his gaze, he stared at her with dark, intense eyes shimmering with an unreadable emotion. ¡°Belinda¡ªthis doesn¡¯t end just because you say it does. You¡¯re destined to be with me in this life!¡± he said firmly. Explore fresh tales at g aln ov el s ; After saying that, Lucas courteously closed the car door for Belinda and walked towards his own vehicle. As Lucas¡¯ figure receded, Belinda¡¯s breath caught slightly, and her grip on the steering wheel tightened. She quickly blinked away her thoughts and drove off without a second nce at Lucas. Lucas trailed Belinda to her home in his car, only returning to the rk family¡¯s residence after seeing her safely arrive. Inside the rk family¡¯s residence, Harold was lounging on the sofa watching TV. His expression darkened at the sound of footsteps. Lucas entered the living room directly. ¡°I am very disappointed in you,¡± Harold said immediately upon seeing Lucas. Lucas remained silent. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had resolved things with Verena? Then why did that happen?¡± Harold¡¯s voice was cold and usatory. Lucas frowned slightly and said, ¡°I did rify things with Verena. I just didn¡¯t expect her to try to kill herself.¡± Harold let out a scornfulugh. ¡°Do you even understand why she tried to end her life? Do you really think she wanted to die? She wasn¡¯t seeking death; she just wanted you to feel guilty. She was using that as a way to get you back. And it worked! Her act has pushed Belinda away from you for good. Your rtionship with Belinda ispletely over now!¡± The phrase pletely over¡± caused Lucas¡¯ brows to furrow deeply. . . . Chapter 522 ?Chapter 522: Finally, Harold dismissed Lucas with a wave of his hand. ¡°Forget it! If you can¡¯t let go of Verena, then leave Belinda alone. Let this be the end.¡± Lucas looked at Harold and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m not giving up on Belinda.¡± Without waiting for a response, he turned and went upstairs. Harold¡¯s face showed no change. The next day. At the Wright family¡¯s residence, a significant guest had arrived. In the living room were Baker, Car, and Kylee. Baker was visibly delighted, while Kylee looked anxious, hardly able to stay still. ¡°Mr. rk, what brings you to our home today?¡± Baker asked, his smile stretched with eagerness. When he had learned of Belinda and Lucas¡¯s divorce, he had assumed that his family had lost all ties to the rk family. However, Lucas¡¯s unexpected visit today was a pleasant surprise for him. Lucas sat back casually, exuding a rxed air as he said, ¡°I believe Miss Wright knows why I¡¯m here today.¡± Car turned to Kylee with a confused gaze. Kylee¡¯s nervous demeanor didn¡¯t escape Car, sparking a flicker of understanding in her eyes. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s offers tales worth telling Yet, Baker interpreted Lucas¡¯s presence here differently. Kylee knew why Lucas was here today? Had something intimate happened between Kylee and Lucas? Was this the reason for Lucas¡¯s visit? The thought elerated Baker¡¯s heartbeat. With a nervous smile, he said, ¡°Mr. rk, Kylee is quite reserved. She hasn¡¯t shared anything with us.¡± He paused for a moment, barely containing his excitement. ¡°Perhaps you could enlighten us, Mr. rk? What exactly is the nature of your involvement with Kylee?¡± Car frowned at Baker¡¯s words. Lucas scoffed, his demeanor chilling as he looked at Baker. ¡°Mr. Wright, you¡¯re overthinking things. I¡¯m not interested in just anyone.¡± The mockery in his words visibly altered the expressions of everyone in the Wright family. ¡°Lucas, you are being too harsh!¡± Car eximed. Her face was clouded with anger. How could Lucas have just said that? He had clearly been mocking Kylee! Lucas smirked slightly and said, ¡°Car, I am merely stating facts.¡± He paused, gave Kylee a chilling look, and continued, ¡°Kylee tried to frame Belinda during a mealst night. I am here today to ensure Belinda gets justice.¡± His casual tone belied the cold harshness of his words. . . . Chapter 523 ?Chapter 523: He called it justice, but it seemed more like he was here to settle scores. At this, Baker¡¯s face shifted in an instant. He turned to Kylee. ¡°Kylee, what happened?¡± he asked. Kylee bit her lip. She didn¡¯t want to admit it, but what choice did she have now? ¡°Last¡­ Last night, I¡­¡± she began hesitantly, recounting the events slowly. After hearing what had happened, Baker sighed deeply. He said, ¡°Kylee, that was incredibly foolish of you!¡± Car¡¯s expression grew even more somber. She hadn¡¯t expected her daughter to have done something like that¡ªit felt like a p across her face, leaving her utterly humiliated. Facing Lucas with a serious demeanor, Car said, ¡°Clearly, Kylee is at fault. We can¡¯t dispute that. Lucas, what do you want her to do?¡± Kylee looked at her mother in shock. She felt hurt that Car hadn¡¯t even tried to defend her. For a moment, she was genuinely displeased with Car. Despite this, she harbored no regrets about her actions toward Belinda. Belinda¡¯s mere presence annoyed her. And Belinda¡¯s resemnce to her mother made her feel even more ufortable. Although she had secretly conducted a paternity test, the results hadn¡¯t alleviated her doubts. Thus, she had plotted to tarnish Belinda¡¯s reputation, hoping to turn her family against her. The n had seemed wless, and Lyle had given her his full trust. Yet, she hadn¡¯t anticipated Belinda¡¯s shrewdness in secretly recording everything, leaving her exposed. Lucas casually picked up the coffee cup in front of him, his movements smooth and deliberate, lending him an air of nonchnt authority. ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± he said. ¡°Tomorrow, let Kylee apologize to Belinda at their department¡¯s morning meeting in front of all the doctors and nurses, and p herself twice. Then I will let the matter go.¡± Kylee¡¯splexion turned ashen at Lucas¡¯s words. ¡°No way!¡± she eximed. The thought of pping herself and apologizing to Belinda in front of the entire department staff was too much to bear. That was too humiliating! Belinda was just an illegitimate daughter; she didn¡¯t deserve her apology. And what would the doctors and nurses of her department think of her if she did that? Car¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°It¡¯s right for Kylee to apologize to Belinda for her actions. But to do so in such a public manner and to physically punish herself? That¡¯s too much.¡± . . . Chapter 524 ?Chapter 524: Lucas shook his head gently. ¡°Car, this was Lyle¡¯s idea, not mine. I¡¯m merely taking his advice. Besides¡­¡± He paused for a moment, his voice lowering to a measured tone. ¡°Isn¡¯t your daughter known for her dramatics? I thought she might appreciate the spotlight.¡± Car¡¯s face changed. She was caught off guard by Lucas¡¯s words. She quickly said, ¡°Lucas, this issue¡ª¡± ¡°Car,¡± Lucas interjected, his impatience thinly veiled. ¡°I have been quite lenient out of respect for you. Otherwise, I would have asked Kylee to apologize to Belinda and p herself in front of the entire hospital staff.¡± Struggling for words, Car fell silent. Baker wanted to speak up but eventually stopped himself, knowing his objections would not change Lucas¡¯s mind at all. Lucas continued, his tone even and detached, ¡°If Miss Wright prefers not to do that, I won¡¯t force her. I pride myself on being reasonable. However¡­¡± Kylee¡¯s heart raced as Lucas paused for a moment. Nervously, she watched him, bracing for what he would say next. Lucas didn¡¯t stay silent for long. With a light chuckle, he said, ¡°That recording from yesterday might just y on a loop over the hospital¡¯s loudspeakers.¡± Kylee¡¯splexion drained of color in an instant. How could she possibly continue working at the Grand ins General Hospital if that happened? ¡°Oh, and¡­¡± Lucas continued, ¡°to keep Belinda from being upset by your presence, it seems you will need to leave the hospital, Mr. Wright.¡± His tone was casual, yet the threat in it was unmistakable. Kylee felt like a hand was tightening around her throat, making it hard to breathe. Tears quickly welled up in her eyes as she stammered out, ¡°I-I will apologize to Belinda!¡± Given the situation, conceding was her only option. Lucas gave Kylee a brief nce, his lips twisting into a slight smile. He said, ¡°Remember, when you apologize, make sure it¡¯s sincere.¡± He then ced his coffee cup down with a gentle clink, stood up, and left with a rxed demeanor. Overwhelmed, Kylee covered her face and hurried upstairs, sobbing. ¡°Kylee!¡± Baker called after her and then turned to Car, his voiceden with anxiety. ¡°Car, why didn¡¯t you defend Kylee just now?¡± Car¡¯s face was stern as she met Baker¡¯s gaze. ¡°Do you think Lucas would listen to me? Besides, Kylee was in the wrong. It¡¯s best she learns from this.¡± Once she understands the consequences, she is less likely to repeat her mistake. Car was overwhelmed with anger and self-me now, unable toprehend her daughter¡¯s actions. . . . Chapter 525 ?Chapter 525: She couldn¡¯t fathom how she had raised her daughter to act in such a way. Baker stood up, his expression dark, and then exited the room. At a secluded house outside the city, This house was Baker¡¯s private retreat. He often came here for personal matters. ¡°What did you say?¡± Holley¡¯s face was a mask of disbelief as she processed Baker¡¯s words. ¡°Lucas has gone too far! How can he make such demands? And Belinda¡ªshe hasn¡¯t lost anything. Why couldn¡¯t she just let go of this matter? We must find a way to solve this, or what should Kylee do?¡± Holley paced frantically, her voiceden with me towards Belinda and Lucas, and fraught with concern for Kylee. Baker¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Enough! What can we possibly do under these circumstances? Do you have any idea how to sway Lucas?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to Belinda!¡± Holley dered. ¡°Talk to Belinda?¡± Baker scoffed derisively. ¡°Do you really think she¡¯ll listen to you now? She is no longer under our control!¡± Holley fell silent, her lips quivering. Baker inhaled sharply. ¡°Stop interfering. Remember the artichoke incident? Kylee nearly discovered the truth because of that. If not for the fact that she unknowingly chose ab I invested in, the consequences would have been catastrophic.¡± ?????????v?????.co?? for more reading Holley¡¯s face changed slightly. She hadn¡¯t realized Kylee was so astute. Belinda and Car both had artichoke allergies, prompting Kylee to secretly gather their blood samples for a paternity test. Fortunately, theb technician had alerted Baker in time, and they had been able to manipte the results. Otherwise¡­ Belinda¡¯s real identity was bound toe to light then. Holley, her face twisted in anger, demanded, ¡°But are we just going to stand by and do nothing? Are we really going to watch Kylee p herself and apologize to Belinda?¡± ¡°What choice do we have? With Mr. rk supporting Belinda, our hands are tied!¡± Baker replied, his frustration matching Holley¡¯s. Holley fell silent, her eyes gleaming with steely resolve. This matter couldn¡¯t just end like this! Her daughter should not have to suffer such humiliation without some form of retribution. She was determined to make Belinda pay dearly. After leaving the house, Holley headed back to Vera Vis. She entered her home to find the vast living room deserted. . . . Chapter 526 ?Chapter 526: Yet, a pair of Belinda¡¯s shoes at the shoe rack caught her eye. With a slight flicker in her gaze, Holley tiptoed toward Kenia¡¯s room to eavesdrop. Approaching the door, she heard Kenia exim, ¡°What did you just say? A rapist?¡± At that word, Holley¡¯s eyes widened in shock. A rapist? What were they talking about? She pressed her ear closer to the door, straining to hear every detail. Belinda¡¯s voice then carried through. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m okay. I only inhaled a bit of sedative, and my neck was slightly hurt, but nothing serious. The concern is that the individual involved is linked to several rape cases, prompting the police to ensure I have protection. And you know how capable I am; there¡¯s no need for you to worry about me.¡± When Holley heard Belinda¡¯s calm exnation, a spark lit in her. She had not anticipated such a matter involving Belinda. This was wonderful! This was a perfect opportunity for her. No longer needing to listen, Holley quietly retreated to her room, her mind racing with ways to use this unexpected revtion to her advantage. In the evening, at the Nostalgia Lounge, Bethany had reached out to Belinda to ask her toe out and have some fun following a discussion with Johnson. She and Johnson had decided to invite Belinda out more frequently in the evenings over theing days to help distract her. Their aim was to keep Belinda from dwelling on recent troubling thoughts. When Belinda arrived, Lucas also came, following her. He had asked Vincent to join him forpany. As Lucas shared thetest developments, Vincent¡¯s expression grewplex. He shook his head gently and sighed. ¡°Verena would never have thought that even after she did such a drastic thing, you wouldn¡¯t change your mind,¡± he said. ¡°Once I¡¯ve decided on something, I stick to it,¡± Lucas responded with conviction. Vincent felt a twinge of regret, realizing that Lucas hade to understand this toote. He had already divorced Belinda. ¡°But Belinda¡¯s current feelings towards you¡­ Well, she seems quite resolute not to get back together with you,¡± Vincent said. Lucas watched Belinda in the booth downstairs, his gaze intense. In a low, gravelly voice, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll prove to her how much I care about her through my actions. I¡¯m confident that eventually, I¡¯ll earn back her trust, and she¡¯ll see my true feelings.¡± This was the first time Vincent had witnessed such determination in Lucas. He could feel the sincerity in Lucas¡¯s emotions. Clearly, Lucas had deep feelings for Belinda. . . . Chapter 527 ?Chapter 527: Just as Vincent was about to say something, he noticed Lucas¡¯s attention fixated on a particr spot downstairs, his expression souring. Vincent turned to see what had caught Lucas¡¯s attention. Belinda and Bethany had already hit the dance floor, moving rhythmically to the music. Both caught the attention of everyone around them, drawing interested nces from several men. Lucas, his expression dark, suddenly stood up and made his way toward the stairs. It looked like he was heading straight for Belinda. As she danced, Belinda seemed carefree, her face lit up with a vibrant smile. Just then, two men approached her. One attempted to ce his hand on Belinda¡¯s shoulder. But before he could, another hand swiftly grabbed his arm, squeezing firmly. ¡°Ouch¡­ It hurts!¡± the man winced in pain. Lucas red down at him, his expression icy. ¡°You want to dance? How about I join you?¡± he asked. ¡°Mr. rk, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry! I won¡¯t do it again!¡± the man pleaded. Lucas let go of him and dismissed him. ¡°Get lost!¡± he said sharply. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave!¡± With a nod, the man hurried away. After this brief confrontation, the others who had been wanting to get close to Belinda backed off. When Belinda saw Lucas standing protectively in front of her, her brows knitted together. Lucas was also looking at Belinda. She was dressed in a ck bomber jacket, tight jeans, and studded biker boots, with a thick ck leather choker covering the bandage on her neck, allplemented by smoky makeup. This was a side of Belinda Lucas seldom saw, and he couldn¡¯t deny that she looked stunning, a stark contrast to her usual style. Lucas said, ¡°This dance floor is full of all kinds of people. It¡¯s not safe.¡± He left unsaid that Belinda¡¯s dazzling dance made him reluctant to let her be seen by others. Belinda let out a cold chuckle. ¡°Whether it¡¯s safe or not is my business, not yours, Mr. rk.¡± With Lucas watching over her, Belinda felt restrained, but tonight, she was determined to let loose. Suddenly struck with an idea, she spun around and headed toward the DJ. After a brief exchange, the DJ nodded and stepped aside, allowing Belinda ess to the turntables. Belinda then slipped on the headphones and started manipting the controls. The music seamlessly transitioned under her touch. . . . Chapter 528 ?Chapter 528: As she took over, the atmosphere transformed. On the radiant stage, she was like a magician inmand of the musical cosmos. The colorful lights swirled around her, painting a vivid dreamscape as she delved deep into her musical realm. Belinda¡¯s fingers danced gracefully across the equipment, each movement unleashing a powerful beat that drove the crowd into a rhythmic frenzy. At times, she would nod subtly, swaying to the rhythm as if carried by the music. Other times, she stood straight, her arms waving vigorously, captivating the crowd¡¯s emotions. The energy in Nostalgia Lounge was electric. ¡°Wow! That¡¯s so cool!¡± ¡°So awesome!¡± ¡°She is absolutely stunning!¡± Lucas watched Belinda, his expression turning intense. He had never known Belinda could be a DJ. This new, mesmerizing side of her, so free and untamed, captivated him, making it impossible for him to divert his gaze. From another booth, Darwin watched Belinda with an amused smile. This side of Belinda was indeed a surprise. After her set of two songs, Belinda relinquished the turntables back to the DJ and walked away. Feeling deted from Lucas¡¯ earlier interference, she sat in her booth briefly before deciding to leave the Nostalgia Lounge with Bethany. As she was about to summon a designated driver, Lucas¡¯ deep,pelling voice halted her. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home,¡± he said. Ignoring Lucas, Belinda reached for her phone, but Lucas quickly snatched it from her hand. ¡°Lucas!¡± Belinda looked up at him, irritation clear in her eyes. Lucas met her gaze and said, ¡°It¡¯s not safe to call for a designated driver. Consider me your driver tonight.¡± Belinda managed a forced smile. ¡°As long as you stay far away, Mr. rk, I¡¯ll be safe. Besides, I can¡¯t afford to make the famous son of the rk family my driver,¡± she said mockingly. Belinda¡¯s words struck Lucas deeply. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed twice as he processed her words. Silently, he took the car keys from her hand, bent down, and lifted her into his arms. ¡°Lucas! Let me go! I said let me go; do you hear me?¡± Belinda struggled against his grasp. Lucas ignored what Belinda had said, firmly securing her into the passenger seat of her own car. . . . Chapter 529 ?Chapter 529: He then walked around to the driver¡¯s side, entered the car, and swiftly drove away. As Belinda¡¯s car vanished into the distance, Bethany stood there, her mouth agape in disbelief. Lucas was bing increasingly audacious! It seemed that the situation had truly changed. Bethany questioned whether Belinda could handle Lucas now. Belinda was seething. Despite the car speeding away, her expression remained dark. With a slight smirk, Lucas said, ¡°Just think of me as your chauffeur.¡± Belinda remained silent. Throughout the drive, Lucas attempted to initiate conversation, but Belinda didn¡¯t say a word to him. Finally, unable to contain her frustration any longer, Belinda eximed in anger, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were just a chauffeur? Have you ever seen a chauffeur this talkative?¡± Lucas was momentarily at a loss for words. Talkative? It was the first time he had been described with this word. But he chose to remain silent for the rest of the drive. Despite his deliberate slow driving, they soon arrived at Belinda¡¯s house. As they exited the car, Belinda snatched her keys and phone from Lucas¡¯ hand and stormed into the house without uttering a word. Watching her leave, Lucas shrugged resignedly. He realized that winning back Belinda would require him to humble himself and be a bit shameless. The next day, At the Grand ins General Hospital¡¯s Cardiac Surgery Department, The morning meeting had just ended. As Turner said, ¡°Meeting adjourned,¡± Kylee suddenly spoke up. ¡°Please, everyone, wait a moment!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Kylee? Do you have something to add?¡± Turner inquired. Kylee bit her lip and approached Belinda, her eyes welling with tears. Then, she pped herself across the face twice. After that, she said to Belinda in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belinda. What happened that day was all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have falsely used you.¡± Without waiting for Belinda¡¯s response, Kylee quickly straightened up, covered her face, and ran away. The scene left the doctors and nurses present in stunned silence, exchanging looks of disbelief. ¡°What just happened?¡± . . . Chapter 530 ?Chapter 530: ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s going on? Why did she p herself?¡± Belinda¡¯s expression remained stoic, yet internally, she felt a stir of emotions. Kylee¡¯s abrupt act of self-punishment and her public apology seemed too orchestrated. Belinda knew Kylee must have been forced to do this. She suspected that Lucas had forced Kylee to make such a dramatic gesture. Belinda¡¯s eyes momentarily betrayed her thoughts, but then, she swiftly regained herposure. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s move on. No more talking about this. Let¡¯s get back to our rounds,¡± Turner said. Following the department head¡¯s directive, the staff ceased any public discussion of the incident, though private conversations were another matter. Belinda continued with her rounds. After she finished, Belinda left thest patient room and yawned subtly as she made her way to her office. Just then¡ª ¡°Belinda! My poor daughter!¡± Holley appeared suddenly, her eyes filled with concern as she rushed toward Belinda and enveloped her in a hug. Caught off guard by Holley¡¯s sudden appearance, Belinda froze, unsure how to respond. Holley hastily removed the scarf from Belinda¡¯s neck. ¡°Let me see, how bad is your injury?¡± Belinda¡¯s frown deepened. Holley¡¯s actions were so swift that she hardly had time to react before her scarf was pulled away. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom. It¡¯s not serious,¡± Belinda said, reaching to retrieve her scarf from Holley¡¯s grasp. But Holley burst into tears. ¡°How could you be fine? How could you possibly be fine? Oh, my poor daughter¡­ How did you end up in the hands of that rapist?¡± As soon as Holley finished speaking, the corridor was enveloped in a sudden silence. Everyone turned to look at Belinda, their expressions a mix of shock and concern. Belinda¡¯s expression changed in an instant. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Holley revealing such personal information so publicly. Her injury was nothing serious, but the more rming fact was the identity of her assant¡ªa rapist. How would this revtion affect people¡¯s perception of her? Would they see her as someone who narrowly escaped a serial rapist, or would they specte that she had already been raped? ¡°Mom!¡± Belinda interjected sharply, trying to stop Holley from saying anything more. . . . Chapter 531 ?Chapter 531: However, Holley, caught up in her emotions and seemingly unaware of the implications, continued tearfully, ¡°Belinda, don¡¯t hide the matter from me! The police told me everything! They said you were exposed to a knockout drug, and that rapist tried to strangle you with a rope, nearly killing you! Oh, my poor daughter¡­ How are you going to move past this?¡± Holley¡¯s words, particrly about the assault, caused everyone in the hallway to stare at Belinda in disbelief. Exposed to a knockout drug¡­ Strangled¡­ Rapist¡­ These words conjured a vivid, disturbing image. Was it necessary to spell out what had happened to Belinda? Belinda¡¯s face was visibly dark. She clenched her jaw, fixed her gaze on Holley, and said firmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t the police also tell you that I fought him off and that he didn¡¯t harm me at all?¡± She emphasized each word, ensuring her point was clear. It was then that Holley seemed to have thought of something and quickly said, ¡°Right, right, you fought off the rapist, and nothing happened!¡± Holley then turned to the assembled doctors, nurses, and patients¡¯ families. Her expression changed as she raised her voice. ¡°Why are you all staring at my daughter like that? The rapist didn¡¯t do anything to her! She fought him off!¡± For updates, visit ?¦Ál?ov??s.co? As Holley continued to speak, her words only seemed to make things worse. Belinda¡¯s patience snapped, and she took a deep breath to calm her trembling body, fueled by mounting anger. Without another word, she grasped Holley¡¯s arm and led her away from the prying eyes and ears. As they departed, the corridor erupted with hushed whispers. ¡°I was wondering why Dr. Wright was wearing a scarf in this heat. Must be to cover her injuries.¡± ¡°Poor Dr. Wright. Such bad luck to have encountered a rapist!¡± ¡°Do you think Dr. Wright was actually¡­ you know, assaulted by that rapist?¡± The corridor grew quiet at the question. A whileter, a cleaningdy said in a low voice, ¡°I think she was. Why else would her mom be so upset like that?¡± ¡°Exactly! Didn¡¯t her mom say Dr. Wright inhaled a knockout drug and was strangled? How could she have escaped that?¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t Dr. Wright herself say she fought off the rapist and wasn¡¯t harmed?¡± ¡°Of course, she would say that. Would she really admit to being raped?¡± ¡°Yeah! Remember what her mother said to her just now? She asked Dr. Wright how she was going to move past this¡­ Isn¡¯t that telling?¡± ¡°Oh, poor Dr. Wright.¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a tragedy. She is so talented and beautiful, and yet, this happened¡­¡± Gossip quickly spread throughout the Cardiac Surgery Department. . . . Chapter 532 ?Chapter 532: Once Belinda and Holley reached a more secluded area, Belinda released Holley¡¯s arm. ¡°Mom! What are you doing? Are you trying to ruin my reputation on purpose?¡± Belinda asked. Belinda fixed Holley with an icy stare, her voice sharp and unwavering. Holley responded with a hurt look. ¡°Belinda, how could you say that to your mother? I am only worried about you!¡± Belinda took a deep breath and then let out a coldugh. ¡°Worried about me? You were so worried that you announced to my colleagues and the patients¡¯ families that I had been strangled by a rapist and drugged? What do you think they will think? Are you actually concerned about me, or are you trying to ruin my reputation?¡± Holley seemed to grasp the gravity of her actions for the first time. Her face changed quickly as she anxiously said, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t think about that! But I already told them you had not been assaulted by the rapist! I said that!¡± Belinda eximed in anger, ¡°Do you think they will believe you? They¡¯ll just think you are trying to cover it up!¡± Her anger was palpable. She even suspected that Holley had done it deliberately. Find your adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°§à¡± cir¨ªlica) Why else would she have asserted so loudly that the attacker was a rapist in front of so many people? Didn¡¯t she realize such statements would only lead to the worst assumptions? Tears began to form in Holley¡¯s eyes as her lips quivered. ¡°Belinda, I truly didn¡¯t mean to do that. I was just so worried and anxious that I lost control. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have said that in front of so many people.¡± With that, Holley pped herself twice. Belinda remained impassive to Holley¡¯s self-punishment this time. When Belinda didn¡¯t react, Holley, tears streaking down her face, looked up at her with a pained expression. ¡°Belinda, are you ming me now?¡± she asked. ¡°How did you know I was hurt?¡± Belinda asked calmly. She had confided in her grandmother about the incident the previous day, but her grandmother had specifically advised her not to disclose that the assant was a rapist, fearing it could tarnish her reputation. It seemed improbable that her grandmother would have told Holley that. Holley pressed her lips together before saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, and I missed you. So today, I decided to visit you at the hospital. I noticed someone following you. I watched him for a long time and confirmed he was tailing you. Startled, I immediately called the police. Later, when the police arrived, I learned that the person following you was actually an officer assigned to protect you. After I told the police that I was your mother, they informed me of what had happened to you. That¡¯s how I found out about the matter.¡± Belinda was at a loss for words after hearing her exnation. Indeed, Holley¡¯s observation had been astute, as she had even noticed someone following her. Not wanting to talk to Holley anymore, Belinda replied, ¡°Now that you see I¡¯m fine, you can leave.¡± . . . Chapter 533 ?Chapter 533: ¡°Belinda, please, believe me; I really didn¡¯t mean to do that!¡± Holley said, reaching out to grasp Belinda¡¯s hand. But Belinda swiftly shook her off. ¡°I have work to do; I need to go now,¡± Belinda stated tly and turned to leave. As Belinda walked away, Holley allowed a slight smirk to y across her lips. When Belinda entered the doctors¡¯ office, the chatter in the room abruptly ceased, and all eyes turned to her. Their faces were a blend of pity, sympathy, and awkwardness. Taking a deep breath to manage the rising frustration inside her, Belindaposed herself. As she sat down, two doctors quickly approached her. ¡°Dr. Wright, are you okay?¡± they asked, their concern evident. ¡°I am fine,¡± Belinda replied calmly, maintaining a neutral expression. ¡°Dr. Wright, don¡¯t try to tough it out. Anyone in your situation would be deeply affected. For us women, this is really a serious matter,¡± one doctor said, reaching out to gently pat Belinda¡¯s shoulder in a gesture offort. Belinda looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m really fine! The man, I fought him off. He didn¡¯t seed.¡± The doctor nodded, her face reflecting understanding. ¡°Alright, I get it. You¡¯re fine. We all agree that the fewer people who know about this, the better. Don¡¯t worry; we won¡¯t spread it around.¡± ¡°Yes, Dr. Wright, we¡¯ll keep it confidential for you,¡± another doctor added quickly. Belinda took a deep breath and fell silent. She knew that no matter how much she tried to exin, no one would believe her now. To everyone else, she was already marked as a victim. She felt utterly powerless. A deep sense of helplessness suddenly engulfed her. Even though Belinda reminded herself repeatedly that she couldn¡¯t control others¡¯ words and that their opinions didn¡¯t matter as long as she knew the truth, the stares of everyone in the department¡ªdoctors, nurses, patients, and their families¡ªstill weighed heavily on her. At noon, Lucas arrived at the hospital to bring lunch to Belinda. After parking his car, he made his way to the elevator. As he walked, he overheard a conversation between two doctors. ¡°Hey! Did you hear about that incident with Dr. Wright from the Cardiac Surgery Department?¡± one male doctor said. Lucas¡¯ eyebrows twitched slightly when he heard that. They were talking about Belinda? ¡°I heard it! It¡¯s the talk of the Grand ins General Hospital now. . . . Chapter 534 ?Chapter 534: Such a shame! Dr. Wright is such a beauty. Yet, she was assaulted by a rapist! How unfortunate is that?¡± ¡°Yeah, exactly!¡± the other doctor agreed, his toneced with pity. When Lucas heard this, his face darkened with fury instantly. He quickly closed the distance, grabbed one of the doctors by the cor, and mmed him against the wall. ¡°Who the hell are you? Damn it!¡± the doctor cursed, taken aback by Lucas¡¯ sudden action. With a resounding thud, his back hit the wall as Lucas¡¯ powerful hand mped around his throat. ¡°Who¡­ Who are you? Why are you doing this?¡± the doctor choked out, struggling against Lucas¡¯ iron grip. ¡°Mr. rk¡­¡± the other doctor gasped, recognizing Lucas with wide-eyed shock. At the mention of the name, the restrained doctor also froze, his eyes widening in realization. Mr. rk? ¡°What were you just talking about?¡± Lucas¡¯ voice was cold and menacing, his expression unyielding. ¡°Mr. rk, we¡­ We were wrong! We promise not to speak ill of Dr. Wright again!¡± the doctor hastily pleaded, seeking to calm Lucas down. He then suddenly remembered¡ªBelinda was Lucas¡¯ ex-wife! ¡°I asked you¡ªwhat were you talking about just now?¡± Lucas demanded, enunciating each word with chilling precision. His grip on the doctor¡¯s throat tightened gradually. The doctor¡¯s face turned red from theck of air, and he stammered in desperation, ¡°I¡­ I was saying¡­¡± ¡°This morning, Belinda¡¯s mother came looking for her, and then¡­¡± The doctor struggled to exin everything while Lucas¡¯ hand remained on his neck. ¡°So, now the whole hospital knows about Belinda¡¯s assault. This wasn¡¯t something we spread¡­¡± the doctor said in a low voice. Lucas¡¯ face darkened in an instant. He hadn¡¯t anticipated the news spreading through the hospital so quickly. He believed Belinda must be feeling incredibly distressed and exposed. The thought of it made his heart ache. He fixed the doctor with a frigid stare. ¡°Belinda is highly skilled in fighting. Despite inhaling a sedative that night, she still managed to subdue her attacker. He didn¡¯t harm her. Understood?¡± Lucas spat the words out, each one like a shard of ice. ¡°Yes, yes! I understand! Dr. Wright wasn¡¯t harmed; she fought off her attacker!¡± The doctor nodded vigorously. ¡°If I hear any more gossip about this, the consequences will be severe,¡± Lucas warned, the chill in his voice turning the air around him frigid. The doctor felt a chilling premonition, as if his very life were being threatened. . . . Chapter 535 ?Chapter 535: ¡°Yes, yes! I promise! I won¡¯t dare speak of it again!¡± he quickly said. The other doctor nearby quickly added, ¡°I won¡¯t either!¡± Lucas finally released the doctor. ¡°Leave,¡± he said in an icy voice. Gasping for breath, the doctor muttered an apology and fled, the other doctor close behind. Lucas stood there, his eyes burning with fury. He then pulled out his phone and called Gordon. ¡°Mr. rk.¡± Gordon quickly answered the call. ¡°Intensify the search for that rapist! Andunch a full investigation to gather any evidence proving Belinda was not assaulted,¡± Lucas ordered, his voice low and firm. He knew he needed concrete proof to silence the rumors. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Gordon replied. After a pause, he added, ¡°But Mr. rk, this is difficult. Several surveince cameras in the area were malfunctioning at the time.¡± ¡°Then use more resources! Increase the manpower! If you can¡¯t handle something this simple, what am I paying you for?¡± Lucas¡¯ voice wasced with anger. ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll assign more men on it immediately!¡± Gordon replied, swallowing hard. Lucas hung up without another word. He gritted his teeth, took a deep breath, and headed for the elevator. In Belinda¡¯s office, Someone said to Belinda, ¡°Dr. Wright, you have a visitor.¡± Belinda went to open the door and saw Lucas standing there. Her expression immediately clouded over. ¡°I brought you some food,¡± Lucas said, his voice hoarse. Belinda just looked at Lucas with indifferent eyes when she heard that, and her expression remained unchanged. ¡°No, thank you. I don¡¯t want to eat the food you brought,¡± she said, refusing Lucas directly. Lucas reached out and gently took her arm, guiding her away from the main hallway. ¡°Lucas!¡± Belinda eximed, trying to pull away, but with people watching, she reluctantly allowed him to lead her to a more secluded area. Releasing her arm, Lucas looked at her, his expression serious. ¡°I know about what happened this morning,¡± he said. Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered slightly when she heard that. Belinda let out a coldugh. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault,¡± Lucas said, his eyes lowered, his voice heavy with guilt. Belinda¡¯s expression remained unchanged. . . . Chapter 536 ?Chapter 536: After a moment, she curled her lips slightly and said, ¡°At first, I med you. But I don¡¯t me you anymore. This isn¡¯t your fault. It was my choice to walk there after leaving the restaurant, and I recklessly wandered into a secluded, unmonitored area. That¡¯s how I was targeted. That is on me.¡± Lucas felt even more distressed when he heard that. He said, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t left you at that time, you wouldn¡¯t have been upset and gone for that walk.¡± His voice was thick with self-reproach. Belindaughed lightly, a touch of self-mockery in her tone. ¡°You¡¯ve left me behind more than once. I should have been used to it.¡± She looked at him, her expression serious, her voice calm. ¡°Lucas, I don¡¯t want to have anything more to do with you. We¡¯re divorced. It¡¯s over. Can¡¯t we just move on?¡± A hint of pleadingced her words. Sensing her exhaustion and resignation, Lucas felt a surge of panic, as if something precious was slipping through his fingers. His throat tightened. He reached out and put his hand on her shoulder, his gaze intense. ¡°No. I don¡¯t want us to move on and go our separate ways. I want to be a part of your life.¡± ¡°I only want you to be in my life from now on.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She was so tired of this. She looked at him, her lips parting slightly. ¡°Lucas, can you just let me go?¡± The words struck Lucas like a blow. His breath hitched. He stared at her, his expression solemn. ¡°No. I can¡¯t. I know the incident has caused you so much pain, and now, it¡¯s causing you even more hurt¡­¡± He paused for a moment, softening his voice. ¡°But I¡¯ll fix this. Believe me; I¡¯ll take care of everything for you. Okay?¡± Belinda lowered her eyes, her longshes veiling the emotions in them. She chose to remain silent. Lucas¡¯ heart ached. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he said, ¡°Alright, go back to your office and eat. I¡¯ll leave now. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± He then leaned in and ced a fleeting kiss on Belinda¡¯s forehead. Before Belinda could respond, he turned and walked away. Belinda lifted her gaze, her expressionplex as she watched him go. The warmth of his kiss lingered. Belinda took a deep breath and turned to leave. In Verena¡¯s hospital room, News of Belinda¡¯s assault had spread quickly, bringing Verena immense satisfaction. She had never expected this. . . . Chapter 537 ?Chapter 537: Belinda had been assaulted by a rapist? It was almost too good to be true. She pulled out her phone and sent a text: ¡°Spread the news about Belinda¡¯s assault as widely as possible! The more people know, the better!¡± A smug smile then spread across her face. Whether it was true or not was irrelevant. She just wanted this to be a permanent scar on Belinda. Just then, a knock at the door interrupted her thoughts. The door opened, and Verena¡¯s eyes narrowed with confusion. Why was this person here? Verena believed she and the visitor were not familiar with each other at all. ¡°Miss Wright, is there something you need?¡± Verena asked. The visitor was Kylee. After closing the door, Kylee approached the bedside chair and sat down, smiling at Verena. ¡°I heard you attempted suicide by slitting your wrist, Miss Reed,¡± she said. Verena¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Is that why you¡¯re here, Miss Wright?¡± ¡°Do you think your drastic action will bring Mr. rk back to you?¡± Kylee asked. Verena¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You need to leave now!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, Miss Reed.¡± Kylee chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not here to mock you. I¡¯m here to suggest we team up.¡± ¡°You want us to team up?¡± Verenaughed. ¡°You must be joking. I see no reason for us to team up.¡± ¡°Oh, there is. You want to win back Mr. rk,¡± Kylee¡¯s eyes narrowed, a hint of malice shing within them, ¡°I simply want to see Belinda suffer. That would bring me great joy.¡± Kylee was alone and weak in this. Dealing with Belinda had already been difficult for her. Yet now, Lucas seemed utterly captivated by Belinda. Even after the divorce, he treated Belinda better and supported her. Since Belinda had Lucas¡¯ support, Kylee believed taking action against Belinda was nearly impossible. She knew she needed someone to divert Lucas¡¯ attention. Her ultimate goal was to utterly destroy Belinda, making sure she could never recover. As for Lucas, she wouldn¡¯t give up on him. Once Belinda was dealt with, she could take her time dealing with Verena. Time would tell who the better strategist was. Verena¡¯s eyebrows twitched when she heard that. Why did Kylee harbor such intense hatred for Belinda? Though, she supposed, resentment between a legitimate daughter and a child born out of wedlock wasn¡¯t unusual. Verena sneered and said, ¡°I do want to win back Lucas, but I don¡¯t think I need to team up with you. We¡¯re practically strangers, Miss Wright.¡± . . . Chapter 538 ?Chapter 538: Kylee frowned. ¡°Teaming up with me wouldn¡¯t harm you. Why refuse? Two heads are better than one. Working together is always more effective than doing it alone.¡± Verena just offered a dismissive smile. Coboration was possible, but it depended on the partner. Teaming up with someone she was unfamiliar with could be disastrous. Verena wasn¡¯t that foolish. ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± she stated tly. Kylee¡¯s expression darkened in an instant. She gave a coldugh, looking at Verena. ¡°Verena, I¡¯m not here to negotiate with you. You¡¯ll agree to team up with me, whether you like it or not.¡± Verena scoffed. ¡°Do you even hear yourself? Who do you think you are? You think you can force me to team up with you?¡± Her face disyedplete disdain. She looked down on Kylee. Kylee didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she pulled out her phone, scrolled through it, and ced it in front of Verena. Verena nced at the screen dismissively. But that one nce froze the mocking expression on her face. She looked up sharply, her pupils constricting in shock as she stared at Kylee. Verena was taken aback. Damn it! Where did this videoe from? How could such a video exist? Verena¡¯s heart pounded as she instinctively reached for Kylee¡¯s phone. But Kylee was quicker, pulling the phone away. ¡°You¡­¡± Verena looked at Kylee, her lips trembling. ¡°Where¡­ Where did you get this video?¡± Kylee shrugged. ¡°I filmed it myself, of course. Quite a coincidence, wouldn¡¯t you say? I just happened to capture this precious scene that day. It¡¯s very interesting, right?¡± She smiled slightly, her tone calm. ¡°Miss Reed, maybe you should think about this. How would Mr. rk react when he saw the video? If he knew that it wasn¡¯t Belinda who pushed you down the stairs that day and that you deliberately fell and framed Belinda¡­ What would he do?¡± The video Kylee had shown Verena was the one she had recorded at Harold¡¯s birthday party. It clearly showed Belinda merely brushing Verena¡¯s hand away with minimal force. . . . Chapter 539 ?Chapter 539: Verena had then dramatically stumbled backward on her own. Belinda, startled, had tried to catch her, but it had been toote ¡ª Verena had already fallen down the stairs. This video unequivocally proved Belinda¡¯s innocence. Verena herself had fallen down the stairs and framed Belinda for it. Verena stared at Kylee, hershes fluttering. ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked. Kylee smiled. ¡°Haven¡¯t I already said it? I want to team up with you, Miss Reed.¡± Of course, she intended to be the one in control of their coboration. ¡°Fine! I agree!¡± Verena said, each word through gritted teeth. Kylee¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Excellent! Coborating with me won¡¯t put you at a disadvantage, Miss Reed. Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t expose the video. After all, revealing it wouldn¡¯t benefit me, either.¡± She extended her hand to Verena. ¡°To a sessful partnership!¡± After a brief hesitation, Verena shook Kylee¡¯s hand. Releasing Verena¡¯s hand, Kylee stood up. ¡°Get well soon. I¡¯ll contact you once I¡¯ve formted a n.¡± Without waiting for a response, she turned and left the room. Verena¡¯s expression darkened. She believed that video could not exist. She had to find a way to get her hands on it and destroy it. That afternoon, a video began circting within high society. It showed Holley visiting Belinda and captured everything Holley had said. The video spread rapidly, shared and viewed countless times. Soon, everyone in the social circle knew about it. As the workday ended, Belinda received a call from Mollie. ¡°Hello, Mollie,¡± Belinda said. ¡°Belinda! What¡¯s going on? Something this huge happened, and you didn¡¯t even tell us!¡± Mollie¡¯s tone was a mix of anger and worry. Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°You¡­ You know about it too?¡± ¡°Someone recorded what your mother said to you at the hospital, and now, it¡¯s all over our social circle,¡± Mollie replied. Belinda¡¯s face paled. Her throat tightened, rendering her speechless for a moment. She felt utterly helpless now. ¡°Come home tonight,¡± Mollie said softly, her voice tinged with worry. ¡°We¡¯re all really concerned about you.¡± Belinda nodded, pressing her lips together. ¡°Okay.¡± After work, Belinda drove to the Thomas family¡¯s residence. . . . Chapter 540 ?Chapter 540: The moment she stepped into the house, Mollie took her hand, her eyes scanning Belinda¡¯s neck with concern. ¡°Does it still hurt? Is the injury bad?¡± she asked. Belinda shook her head gently. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore,¡± she replied, her voice calm. ¡°How did this even happen? What exactly happened? Tell me everything,¡± Santino said, his tone heavy. He leaned forward slightly, his brows furrowed. Belinda hesitated for a moment, pressing her lips into a thin line, and then recounted the events, her voice measured. When she finished, the room seemed to hold its breath. Santino and Mollie exchanged a nce, their faces clouded with anger and disbelief. ¡°That Lucas!¡± Mollie finally burst out, her hands clenching at her sides. ¡°What the hell was he thinking?¡± Her voice wavered with fury, her chest rising and falling rapidly. Her gaze then softened as it returned to Belinda. Mollie knew Belinda must have been upset¡ªso upset that she had gone out for a walk to clear her mind. That was why the incident had happened. ¡°And your mother,¡± Santino said, his voice low and grim. ¡°What was she thinking, saying something like that in front of so many people?¡± This reignited Mollie¡¯s anger, and her expression hardened. ¡°Exactly! What was going through her head at that time? Was she out of her mind?¡± Belinda replied, ¡°She said she was too worried about me to think it through.¡± Mollie rolled her eyes dramatically. ¡°That¡¯s her idea of worry? Anyone with a shred of sense would know better! Honestly, if she weren¡¯t your mother, I¡¯d think she did that on purpose.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a flicker of doubt crossing her face. Even though Holley was her mother, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Holley had done that on purpose. But she couldn¡¯t think of a reason. Why would Holley do such a thing on purpose? Holley was her mother, after all. What kind of mother didn¡¯t want the best for her child? ¡°The problem is, now, everyone thinks Belinda has been assaulted by the rapist,¡± Santino said gravely. ¡°This is incredibly damaging to her reputation.¡± Mollie nodded, her face etched with worry. ¡°Exactly. We have to find a way to clear this up.¡± Just then, the door opened, and Darren walked into the living room. The moment Darren saw Belinda, he asked, ¡°Belinda, where¡¯s the brooch I gave you? Did you have it on the day you were attacked? Did it record anything?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. . . . Chapter 541 ?Chapter 541: ¡°I¡¯ll check!¡± she said, pulling out her phone and scrolling through the recordings by date. Though the brooch was small, its storage capacity was enormous. There had to be a recording from that day. ¡°I found it!¡± Belinda eximed, locating the file and pressing y. A momentter, a faint, panicked sound came through the phone¡¯s speaker. It was Belinda¡¯s voice. The man had been trying to cover her mouth at that time. Belinda and the others listened intently¡­ The sounds then became muffled. Belinda turned up the volume. Suddenly, a loud bang echoed through the speaker. After that, the audio became even more garbled. It was either a faint hissing or crackling, with hardly any voices discernible. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mollie asked, confused. Belinda furrowed her brow, deep in thought. After a brief pause, she suddenly remembered something. She said, ¡°That day, while I was changing clothes, my brooch fell to the floor, so I simply tossed it into my handbag. When that man covered my mouth and nose with a towel, I threw my bag away while trying to break free. So¡­ Nothing else was recorded.¡± When Belinda finished speaking, disappointment was evident on Santino¡¯s and the others¡¯ faces. Mollie suddenly remembered something and quickly asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t there two people who showed up and helped you call the police? Can they testify for you?¡± Belinda shook her head slightly. ¡°By the time they arrived, the man had already fled. They didn¡¯t even see him, so they can¡¯t testify for me.¡± Mollie¡¯s face fell again. At that moment, Darren said, ¡°When I got back just now, I saw Lucas¡¯ car parked outside. Did he just leave here or something?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered at his words. Mollie, however, was incensed. She mmed her palm on the coffee table and said, ¡°He has the nerve toe here? I¡¯ll go out and give him a piece of my mind!¡± With that, she sprang up and stormed outside. . . . Chapter 542 ?Chapter 542: ¡°Mollie!¡± Belinda wanted to stop Mollie, but Santino intervened. ¡°Let her go. Lucas deserves a scolding,¡± Santino said. Hearing this, Belinda said nothing further. As Mollie stepped outside the vi, she immediately spotted the blue luxury car parked nearby. She marched straight over and mmed her hand down hard on the car¡¯s hood. A momentter, Lucas emerged from the driver¡¯s seat. He quickly greeted Mollie. Mollie wore a dark expression. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I just sent Belinda back,¡± he replied. Mollie let out a coldugh. ¡°There¡¯s really no need for that. Belinda has her own car¡ªshe doesn¡¯t need you to chauffeur her around, Mr. rk, considering how busy you must be. Besides, aren¡¯t you supposed to be very concerned about Verena? Go check on her and leave Belinda alone!¡± Her tone was far from polite. Lucas pressed his lips into a tight line and then said, ¡°Mrs. Thomas, I admit that what happened that night was my fault. I¡¯ve assured Belinda it won¡¯t happen again.¡± He slightly lowered his head as he spoke, a gesture of humility, knowing how much Belinda respected Mollie. Mollie dismissed him with a wave, her voice sharp. ¡°Save it! Your promises mean nothing to us. You and Belinda are divorced. From now on, stay out of her life.¡± She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ll find her a man who truly loves her¡ªsomeone who cherishes her and always puts her first.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression darkened when he heard Mollie¡¯s words. He slowly lifted his gaze to meet Mollie¡¯s, his eyes icy. Feeling the intensity of his gaze, Mollie involuntarily swallowed, sensing an oppressive weight on her. Then, Lucas spoke, his tone resolute. ¡°Mrs. Thomas, Belinda belongs with me. I won¡¯t let any other man near her.¡± Regaining herposure, Mollie frowned and scoffed, ¡°You think you can dictate that? Don¡¯t make meugh!¡± Lucas¡¯ lips curled into a confident smile, his presencemanding. ¡°If you doubt my words, feel free to test them. I¡¯d like to see who dares to get close to my woman!¡± Mollie¡¯s expression hardened. She pressed her lips together, a serious look washing over her face. . . . Chapter 543 ?Chapter 543: She understood that Lucas wasn¡¯t just making threats¡ªhe truly had the power to back up his words. The rk family was a formidable force, not just in Owathe but throughout the country. Particrly Lucas¡ªhis power and influence were unparalleled. Technically, Harold still held the title of head of the rk family, but everyone knew that the real power and authority rested with Lucas. He was the true leader of the rk family now. Previously, when Mollie had arranged blind dates for Belinda, the men had shown up believing Lucas didn¡¯t care about Belinda. However, after the incident with Morse, it had be clear that Lucas still held some attachment to Belinda, deterring anyone from dating her. Lucas tempered his stern expression and regarded Mollie with a calm look, his voice low and resonant. ¡°Mrs. Thomas, you are Belinda¡¯s close friend. I respect you. But please refrain from interfering in matters between Belinda and me. Belinda is meant to be with me¡ªthere is no alternative.¡± His deration was assertive. Mollie scoffed, ¡°You seem very sure of yourself, Mr. rk. Maybe you should focus on winning Belinda back first.¡± With that, she turned and strode back into the house, not allowing Lucas any chance to reply. She was furious. She hade to confront Lucas and give him a piece of her mind, but she left feeling angrier. In a VIP room at the Grand ins General Hospital¡­ ¡°Verena, I learned something tonight at dinner with Vincent,¡± Ryan said as he peeled an apple for Verena. ¡°What is it?¡± Verena inquired. Ryan said, ¡°Vincent mentioned that on the night you attempted to take your life, Lucas was dining with Belinda. He left immediately to rush to your side when he heard the news. Belinda, left alone, encountered a rapist and was almost assaulted!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Surprise flickered across Verena¡¯s face. Ryan nodded. ¡°Yes. Because of this, Lucas feels guilty for putting Belinda in harm¡¯s way. Vincent said this incident has deepened the rift between Lucas and Belinda.¡± Verena¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. No wonder Harold hade to her and said those things. It was clear her actions hadplicated things further between Lucas and Belinda, causing Harold to panic. Ryan¡¯s expression turned serious, his voice tinged with concern. ¡°With what happened to Belinda, Lucas feels like he owes her. . . . Chapter 544 ?Chapter 544: This isn¡¯t good for you.¡± But Verena smiled. ¡°This incident shows Belinda how much Lucas still cares about me. This will only make her more disappointed with Lucas. Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± Considering Verena¡¯s words, Ryan paused and then nodded. ¡°You have a point. From what Vincent said, it seems Lucas has been quite frustratedtely. ¡°You mentioned Belinda was almost assaulted. So she wasn¡¯t actually raped?¡± Verena suddenly remembered that detail. Ryan replied, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. Belinda just inhaled some sedative and got a bruise on her neck.¡± Disappointment briefly crossed Verena¡¯s face. Her expression then shifted to one of contemtion. Though Belinda had not been assaulted, with her mother spreading the story, public perception of the incident might be skewed. Verena¡¯s lips curved into a sly smile. ¡°It seems I should find some time to offer her somefort.¡± Ryan looked at Verena thoughtfully, his eyes reflecting a depth of understanding. M??? ?¦Ñ????? ?? ?????¦Í???.??? The next day. As Lucas walked into his office, Gordon hurried When Lucas heard that, his pupils narrowed, and he tightened his grip on the pen. His cold gaze and menacing aura intensified as he issued hismand. ¡°Break his arms and legs. Cut off his penis as well. Then leave him for the police to handle.¡± His tone was casual, his voice steady, yet Gordon found it chilling to the bone. ¡°Got it,¡± Gordon quickly responded. Feeling the weight of the order, he hesitated briefly before asking, ¡°Mr. rk, now that we¡¯ve captured him, should we make him publicly dere that he didn¡¯t rape Ms. Wright?¡± Lucas dismissed the idea. ¡°It¡¯s pointless. Without solid evidence, no one would believe him. Some people would even think we forced him to say that.¡± Gordon nodded, acknowledging the logic in Lucas¡¯ words. He immediately said, ¡°We¡¯ll continue our investigation and find evidence soon.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Lucas replied in his deep voice. Gordon then turned and left. At noon, Johnson, Belinda, and Bethany gathered for lunch at the Happer Restaurant. During the meal, Johnson brought up the topic of Holley. . . . Chapter 545 ?Chapter 545: Bethany, clearly puzzled by Holley¡¯s behavior, said, ¡°Holley really went too far this time! Even if she was worried about you, Belinda, she shouldn¡¯t have said something like that in front of so many people. And the way she worded it¡ªso misleading! It¡¯s hard not to misunderstand! What on earth was she thinking?¡± Belinda stayed silent. Holley had called her several times over the past few days, but she hadn¡¯t answered. Johnson, observing the tension, asked, ¡°Do you think someone could be that foolish?¡± Belinda and Bethany both turned their attention to him. ¡°Johnson, what do you mean by that? Are you suggesting Holley did that intentionally?¡± Bethany asked, frowning. Johnson shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not saying she did it on purpose. I¡¯m just looking at the facts. This whole thing seems very odd.¡± Bethany immediately shook her head and responded, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Holley has always treated Belinda well. She has consistently shown Belinda nothing but kindness. How could she ever hurt her on purpose?¡± ¡°She has treated Belinda well?¡± Johnson¡¯s voice dripped with sarcasm. ¡°If she truly cherished Belinda, why did she ask Belinda to give in to Kylee every time? She never let Belinda outshine Kylee, always letting Kylee get the best. Even during thatpetition at the Grand ins General Hospital¡ªshe asked Belinda to let Kylee win. If Holley genuinely valued Belinda, why would she have done that? Who is she really looking out for¡ªBelinda or Kylee?¡± After hearing Johnson¡¯s pointed words, both Belinda and Bethany fell silent. Belinda cast her eyes downward, while Bethany¡¯s face registered shock. Before either could gather their thoughts to respond, Johnson continued, ¡°Belinda, the hormones in your body¡­ They¡¯ve been present since you were a child, haven¡¯t they?¡± Belinda suddenly looked up at Johnson, her eyes filled with deep,plex emotions. ¡°Are you suggesting that the unusual hormone levels in Belinda¡¯s body might be linked to Holley?¡± Bethany blurted out, unable to contain her shock. She quickly shook her head in disbelief. ¡°No, that can¡¯t be! Holley has always been kind to Belinda. She is just a bit timid, believing giving in is the best way to maintain a peaceful life.¡± Johnson said, ¡°She builds her peaceful life by making Belindapromise! In the Wright family, her position is solid, no? She rarely concedes herself. Why is it always Belinda who has to give in?¡± . . . Chapter 546 ?Chapter 546: Bethany was momentarily speechless. Belinda remained quiet, her expression growing graver by the moment. Johnson continued, ¡°Given that the unusual hormone levels have been in Belinda¡¯s system since childhood, Holley, as Belinda¡¯s mother, naturally falls under suspicion. We used to dismiss the idea because Holley is Belinda¡¯s mother and it seemed unthinkable that she could do such a thing to Belinda. But in light of recent events, I think we can suspect that she has something to do with it.¡± Johnson¡¯s gaze turned firm as he looked at Belinda. ¡°Consider the artichoke incident! You didn¡¯t know you were allergic to artichokes, but Holley might have known that. Isn¡¯t it odd that someone who hasn¡¯t cooked for years suddenly decides to make you breakfast? And what if, purely hypothetically, she knew about your surgery the next morning¡ªyour first as the lead surgeon, which was crucial for you? Could she have deliberately added the artichokes to your breakfast to trigger an allergic reaction? She wanted you to fail the surgery.¡± The room plunged into tense silence after Johnson¡¯s statement. Both Belinda and Bethany looked deeply troubled. ¡°Oh my, if that¡¯s true, this is so horrifying!¡± Bethany murmured, her face pale. Despite Johnson¡¯spelling argument, Belinda struggled to ept it. g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o?? is where stories live She shook her head firmly. ¡°Impossible! She¡¯s my mother; she wouldn¡¯t do that to me!¡± Her voice was resolute as she tried to convince both Johnson and herself. Johnson responded, ¡°Just stay vignt and cautious.¡± Bethany, eager to shift the conversation, said, ¡°That rapist has been really elusive! I wonder where he¡¯s fled to.¡± Herment jogged Belinda¡¯s memory. ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you, the police called me today. They¡¯ve caught the rapist. Someone left him right at the police station¡¯s doorstep. And his hands and feet were broken, along with¡­ his penis.¡± Bethany reacted with shock. ¡°Wow! That¡¯s¡­¡± Johnson said, ¡°It¡¯s likely Lucas¡¯ handiwork.¡± Bethany replied, ¡°Well, that man got what he deserved!¡± Meanwhile, in the men¡¯s restroom. Lucas was about to exit the stall when he overheard a man¡¯s voice outside. ¡°Did you hear about what happened to Belinda?¡± the man said. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it, of course,¡± another man responded. The man continued, ¡°It¡¯s really a shame about this whole thing. . . . Chapter 547 ?Chapter 547: How did Belinda end up getting assaulted by a rapist? If I¡¯d known, I would¡¯ve dly taken the chance to have sex with her.¡± His tone dripped with lewdness. ¡°Damn! That woman is really irresistible! Thest time she was DJing at Nostalgia Lounge, I was so aroused I had to go to the bathroom several times. If she ever ended up with me, I¡¯d definitely try a few things with her. You know what I mean¡­¡± Hisughter was abruptly cut off by a loud bang that resonated through the air. Both men spun around in rm, only to see Lucas stepping out of thest stall, radiating an intimidating presence, his eyes sharp. With slow, measured steps, Lucas approached the two men. Each step was steady and heavy, echoing ominously in the room. The man who had spoken nched, his bravado evaporating. ¡°Mr. rk, I was just joking! I didn¡¯t mean¡ª¡± But before he could finish, Lucasnded a punch on his face. The man crumpled to the floor from the force of the blow. Lucas then grabbed him by the cor, hoisting him up before delivering another punch to his face. He then continued to punch him. Each punch was delivered with brutal force, the sounds chilling to the bone. ¡°Please, Mr. rk! I was out of line! I swear it won¡¯t happen again!¡± the man pleaded, blood streaming from his mouth, his face rapidly swelling. ¡°Mr. rk, please, have mercy!¡± the other man, terror-stricken, also begged. Lucas, however, just ignored their words, his blows unceasing. It seemed he might actually kill the man. Unable to watch the scene any longer, the second man sprinted from the restroom to find help. Bursting into Lucas¡¯ private room, he found Vincent and said, ¡°Mr. James, you need to get to the restroom now! Mr. rk is about to beat someone to death!¡± Vincent¡¯s face turned grave as he jumped from his seat, his steps quick as he asked, ¡°What happened?¡± The man didn¡¯t hesitate, replying, ¡°My friend Donn was making inappropriate jokes about Ms. Wright in the restroom. But Mr. rk was there and heard everything¡­¡± Vincent quickly grasped the situation. ¡°Damn it!¡± he cursed under his breath, hastening his steps. ¡°Lucas really treasures Belinda. You guys must have been out of your minds to talk about her like that!¡± By the time they reached the restroom, Lucas had already started kicking the man. Each kick was delivered with ruthless force. ¡°Lucas!¡± Vincent rushed in, attempting to intervene. . . . Chapter 548 ?Chapter 548: But as soon as he touched Lucas, he was violently pushed back. ¡°Stay out of this!¡± Lucas shouted. When Lucas turned to face Vincent, Vincent¡¯s pupils shrank sharply, hisplexion draining of color. Lucas¡¯ appearance was deeply disturbing now. His eyes were bloodshot, and his face twisted into a dark expression. He radiated a chilling, violent aura. His face, usually handsome, was sttered with blood. The man on the floor was desperately trying to shield himself, his wails of pain echoing in the room. Lucas, undeterred, turned back to continue his relentless attack. Vincent furrowed his brows. This had to stop, or Lucas might actually kill the man. Realizing he couldn¡¯t sway Lucas himself, Vincent dashed out of the restroom. There was only one person who might be able to stop Lucas now. That person was Belinda! Vincent sprinted towards the room where Belinda and her friends were gathered. As Vincent forcefully pushed open the door to the private room, Belinda and Bethany were both startled. ¡°Vincent, what are you doing?¡± Johnson asked. ¡°Belinda! Quick,e with me¡ªLucas is about to beat someone to death!¡± Vincent said. Belinda¡¯s face tensed as she rose from her seat. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Lucas caught someone talking badly about you in the restroom. He¡¯s lost it,¡± Vincent said, already heading for the door with Belinda. Johnson and Bethany didn¡¯t hesitate to follow them. When they reached the restroom, a crowd had already formed. Inside, Belinda found a man severely beaten. Lucas stood there, still beating the man, his presence intimidating. No one dared to get close to him. Belinda called out, ¡°Lucas, stop!¡± Lucas halted instantly when he heard Belinda¡¯s voice. He turned his head slowly¡­ When he saw Belinda, the iciness in his eyes slowly melted away. Approaching Lucas, Belinda nced at the injured man and then took Lucas¡¯ hand. ¡°Let¡¯s leave,¡± she said with resolve. Lucas, calmer now, let her guide him. Moments before, Lucas had the air of a fierce warrior, but now, he obediently followed Belinda. As they emerged from the restroom to face the onlookers, Lucas halted abruptly. . . . Chapter 549 ?Chapter 549: His gaze, cold and piercing, swept over the crowd. He spoke deliberately, each word a veiled threat. ¡°If anyone dares gossip about this, they¡¯ll share that man¡¯s fate!¡± His demeanor softened as he turned to Belinda, holding her hand more tightly. Belinda¡¯s stance stiffened, her eyes revealing mixed emotions, but she continued leading Lucas away. They left the Happer Restaurant and stopped at a nearby pharmacy. Belinda instructed Lucas to wait outside while she bought iodine and cotton swabs. With the supplies in hand, Belinda sat next to Lucas, soaked a cotton swab in iodine, and gently took his hand. She noticed his knuckles were bleeding from punching the man so hard. As she treated his wounds, Belinda¡¯s voice remained even. ¡°Why turn to violence? You might stop one person, but what about hundreds or thousands of people? Let them talk. Words can¡¯t hurt me.¡± Lucas met her gaze, his expression intense. ¡°I just can¡¯t stand anyone insulting you.¡± Belinda hesitated for a moment, her movements stalling. Why hadn¡¯t he shown this protectiveness before? Your favorite tales are on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§ànn She couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit displeased with Lucas. After a while, she tossed the cotton swab into the trash and said calmly, ¡°All done.¡± Lucas remained seated, his eyes fixed on Belinda. He believed that despite everything, Belinda still cared for him¡ªa realization that seemed to make him feel happy. Belinda felt uneasy under Lucas¡¯ gaze. She stood up abruptly. ¡°I will leave now.¡± As she turned to leave, Lucas reached out, suddenly pulling her back. Belinda stumbled, falling right into Lucas¡¯p. He encircled her waist and lifted her chin with his hand. Then, he kissed her. Belinda gasped softly. Lucas kissed her with a fervor that seemed to defy restraint. His lips parted hers effortlessly, exploring her mouth in a way that left her breathless and unable to pull away. Belinda weakly pounded on Lucas¡¯ chest with her fists. However, her resistance only fueled his passion. Pushed to her limit, Belinda shoved Lucas away forcefully. As soon as Lucas¡¯ hands loosened their hold, Belinda leaped from hisp and stumbled back several steps. With clenched teeth, Belinda red at Lucas and yelled, ¡°Lucas! . . . Chapter 550 ?Chapter 550: Why did you do that? You jerk!¡± She turned and left without waiting for his response. She ran as though pursued by a monster. As she ran, she wiped her lips with her hand, her expression one of intense anger. Lucas was such a jerk! Belinda berated Lucas in her heart, but her anger at herself grew stronger. How could a single kiss affect her so deeply? Lucas watched Belinda hasten away, a hint of a smile ying on his lips. He brushed his thumb across his lips, savoring the residual taste of their kiss. It was sweet indeed. But then, as a thought struck him, his eyes narrowed, the warmth gradually fading from them. He took a deep breath, pulled out his phone, and dialed a number¡­ Belinda returned to the hospital. After slipping into her white coat and leaving the locker room, Belinda was on her way to her office when a voice stopped her. ¡°Ms. Wright.¡± Belinda paused and turned to see Verena standing there with a smile. ¡°Do you have a moment? Let¡¯s talk,¡± Verena said. ¡°No,¡± Belinda responded without hesitation. But as she began to walk away, Verena called after her, ¡°Or would you prefer I talk to you here, in front of everyone?¡± Belinda¡¯s expression showed her impatience. Verena seemed intent on causing a scene, and Belinda knew refusing her might indeed lead to something unpleasant being said publicly. Already the subject of hospital gossip, Belinda didn¡¯t want more rumors to spread. With a resigned sigh, she turned and walked toward a quieter area. Verena, wearing a faint smile, followed her. Once there, Belinda faced Verena and asked bluntly, ¡°What do you want?¡± Verena was direct. ¡°Ms. Wright, I¡¯m aware of your recent ordeal.¡± She sighed heavily. ¡°It¡¯s actually my fault. If I hadn¡¯t been injured, and if Lucas hadn¡¯t been so worried about me and left you to see me, that criminal wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to assault you. I felt so guilty when I heard the news.¡± Belinda¡¯s breath quickened. She knew Verena was trying to provoke her by saying this. Yet, she couldn¡¯t help but feel affected by her words. They were true, after all. Lucas had indeed left her because of Verena that day. But¡­ ¡°Who said I was assaulted? I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡± Belinda let out a coldugh. ¡°I get it; it¡¯s hard to admit it after such an experience. But I know what really happened,¡± Verena said, feigning concern. Belinda red at her, visibly annoyed. ¡°Did youe here just to say this nonsense?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Verena responded with a smug smile. ¡°Belinda, you must already understand who Lucas truly cares about. Even if he feels something for you, what does it matter? The moment I¡¯m the slightest bit ufortable or something happens to me, he¡¯ll rush back to me. His concern for me runs deep; it¡¯s part of who he is. It¡¯s not something he can just change. Lucas has always cared about me the most.¡± . . . Chapter 551 ?Chapter 551: Belinda¡¯s face remained calm as Verena spoke, but inside, she felt as though sharp knives were slicing through her chest. She couldn¡¯t deny it¡ªVerena¡¯s words had struck a nerve. She cared deeply about what Verena had said, because deep down, she knew it was the truth. This was exactly why she didn¡¯t want to get involved with Lucas anymore. She knew that no matter what, Verena still held a ce in Lucas¡¯s heart, and that wasn¡¯t what she wanted. What she wanted was someone who loved herpletely. With that thought, Belinda took a deep breath, looked Verena in the eye, and gave a small nod. ¡°Then I suppose I should congratte you. If you could also convince Lucas to stop pestering me, I¡¯d appreciate it.¡± Verena¡¯s expression hardened instantly. To her, Belinda was saying that to show off. Verena gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Why are you being so smug? I¡¯ll win Lucas back soon! Just wait and see!¡± Belinda¡¯s smirk didn¡¯t waver. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news.¡± Without another word, she turned and walked away. But as Belinda stepped into the corridor, Verena suddenly rushed after her, grabbing her hand. Her voice rose, trembling with desperation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dr. Wright! Lucas only left you because he heard I was hurt. He didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be in danger¡ªor that you¡¯d be assaulted by that rapist. It¡¯s all my fault! If you want to hit me, go ahead! Maybe it¡¯ll make me feel less guilty.¡± Belinda froze, her face darkening. Around them, doctors and nurses stopped in their tracks, staring at them in shock. They hadn¡¯t expected this to be what had happened. Lucas had left Belinda to see Verena that day, and because of that, Belinda had been put in harm¡¯s way¡­ It was clear to everyone now that Lucas cared more about Verena. Belinda¡¯s eyes turned cold as she stared at Verena. She was just about to respond when a voice cut through the air. ¡°Who told you she was assaulted?¡± A low, cold voice sliced through the tension like a de. Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed as she turned to identify the speaker. Lucas had appeared. His face was shadowed with anger, his gaze locked on Verena. Verena flinched, startled by Lucas¡¯s sudden presence. ¡°Lucas, I¡ª¡± she began, but Lucas quickly cut her off. ¡°I asked you¡ªwho told you she was assaulted?¡± His voice was loud and cutting. . . . Chapter 552 ?Chapter 552: Verena¡¯s hands trembled as she stammered, ¡°I¡­ I just heard it from someone else.¡± Lucas¡¯s expression darkened further. ¡°You believe everything you hear? What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you stupid or something? If Belinda had really been assaulted, do you think she would be standing here working like nothing happened?¡± His words were deliberately loud. He wanted everyone present to hear this. Verena¡¯s eyes instantly filled with tears. In all the years she had known Lucas, he had never spoken to her like this. Now, he was scolding her in front of so many people. At that moment, Verena felt humiliated and hurt. Lucas¡¯s gaze was as cold as ice. ¡°Didn¡¯t Ryan say you were too weak to leave your bed after yourtest self-harm stunt? Funny how you seem fine enough to spread gossip.¡± Verena¡¯s face paled, her mouth opening as if to respond, but no words came. Before she could say anything, Lucas¡¯s tone grew harsher. ¡°Go back to your hospital room. Now.¡± Lucas felt like he was about to explode with anger. Each word from Verena earlier had felt like a ruthless knife twist, deeply piercing both Belinda¡¯s and his hearts. ???§ÁE ??P?¦«T¦®? I§ª G¦«?§ª?V¦®??.??? How could he not be mad? In that instant, Verena could no longer restrain her tears, which streamed down her face freely. With a hand over her mouth and tears blurring her vision, she fled the scene, her sobs echoing behind her. Lucas turned to Belinda, the coldness in his expression slowly melting away. He extended the bag he was carrying to her. ¡°You might not have had enough at lunch. Here, have some more food.¡± Belinda, however, didn¡¯t even acknowledge the gesture; she simply turned and left. As Lucas watched her go, he was engulfed by a storm of helplessness and frustration. He knew that the sting of Verena¡¯s words had deeply affected Belinda once again. They had resonated with her. She had grown more distant from him now. Lucas approached a nearby nurse and handed her the bag. ¡°Could you deliver this to Belinda for me, please?¡± Surprised, the nurse epted the bag and nodded affirmatively. ¡°Certainly, Mr. rk! I¡¯ll see that she receives it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± With those words, Lucas left. He realized this was not the right moment to see Belinda. She needed time to process her emotions alone. . . . Chapter 553 ?Chapter 553: However, Lucas did not leave the hospital. He made his way to Verena¡¯s hospital room. Upon entering, he found Verena in bed, her cries muffled by the bedcovers. Despite Verena¡¯s distress filling the room, Lucas¡¯s face remained an expressionless mask. Verena¡¯s expression turned to one of disbelief, her eyes wide and her lips quivering. ¡°What¡­ What are you saying?¡± Lucas settled into the chair next to Verena¡¯s hospital bed, his long legs crossed with effortless poise. ¡°I¡¯ve given this a lot of thought and realized I never truly understood what it meant to care for someone deeply before. When you and I were together, I convinced myself that this is what liking someone must feel like. But the truth is, I was with you because you pursued me relentlessly. I admired your persistence, and being around you feltfortable, so I went along with it.¡± His tone remained casual, but to Verena, his words struck her like a thunderp. Verena shook her head, her voice quivering with disbelief. ¡°No! That can¡¯t be true! You¡¯re lying! If you didn¡¯t care for me, why did you propose to marry me back then?¡± Lucas offered a faint, detached smile. ¡°Marriage never meant much to me. If it did, I wouldn¡¯t have married Belinda so easily.¡± Verena¡¯s expression stiffened, her face pale. Lucas¡¯s lips lifted into a faint smile as he spoke. ¡°It wasn¡¯t until I fell for Belinda that I truly grasped what it means to like someone. I want to see her constantly, just to be near her. Simply watching her fills me with a sense of calm. When I sense she¡¯s upset, it leaves me restless and concerned. I can¡¯t tolerate anyone speaking ill of her. And if I see her with another man, the frustration eats me alive because I want her to be entirely mine.¡± When Lucas talked about Belinda, his features softened with tenderness. Then, he turned to face Verena, his expression turning icy. ¡°Those emotions¡­ I never felt them for you.¡± Hearing those words, Verena felt like her heart had been shattered. She had never considered the possibility that Lucas had never loved her. All along, she had believed he had merely changed his heart, thinking Belinda had momentarily ensnared him. For her, this was a crushing revtion. ¡°Going forward, unless absolutely essential, I won¡¯t meet you again. Don¡¯t bother calling me. The therapist I found for you is already returning to the country.¡± With that, Lucas rose, turned away, and left. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! You can¡¯t tell me you never loved me! You¡¯re lying!¡± Verena cried out in desperation as Lucas walked away. But Lucas didn¡¯t pause. He strode right out of the hospital room. Verena copsed into tears, her cries echoing in the room. She couldn¡¯te to terms with this. . . . Chapter 554 ?Chapter 554: She refused to believe it. That evening, Belinda made her way back to Vera Vis. Kenia, having already learned about the events, had asked her to return for the night. Upon her arrival, Belinda found Kenia, Holley, and Sarai gathered in the living room. ¡°Belinda¡­¡± The instant Holley spotted Belinda, tears brimmed in her eyes. Belinda only cast a detached nce at Holley and then turned her gaze elsewhere. Johnson¡¯s words from earlier reyed in her mind, filling her with a sense of doubt. Could the hormonal changes in her body truly be linked to Holley? Belinda was lost in thought. There was also the matter of her artichoke allergy from the past. Had Holley truly been unaware of it at that time? Belinda¡¯s thoughts were swirling inside her head, leaving her feeling restless and frustrated. ¡°I already spoke with your mother, Belinda,¡± Kenia said. ¡°We had a serious talk, and she now realizes her mistake.¡± Belinda remained calm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belinda. I know I was wrong, but I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose! Please don¡¯t be mad at me anymore. I can¡¯t bear it when you ignore me. Can you forgive me, just this once?¡± Holley¡¯s voice trembled with emotion as she spoke. Belinda remained silent. Belinda¡¯sck of response made Holley anxious. ¡°I¡¯ll head over to the hospital right now and exin everything. I¡¯ll even go from department to department to clear your name. I will tell everyone that you were never assaulted by that man!¡± Holley turned on her heel and made to leave. ¡°Stop!¡± Belinda called out. ¡°Even if you go and do all that, it won¡¯t change anything at this point. The best thing you can do for me is to stay put and stay silent!¡± Her tone was icy, and her face was devoid of any emotion. ¡°Belinda¡­¡± Holley was at a loss for what to say or do now. Belinda turned to Kenia and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired, Grandma. I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± She didn¡¯t wait for Kenia to respond and simply left for her room. Kenia¡¯s brows furrowed in concern. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s never going to forgive me?¡± Holley asked Kenia nervously. Kenia couldn¡¯t give her an answer, as she herself was uncertain of Belinda¡¯s feelings. Later that evening, Kenia knocked on Belinda¡¯s door. She sat on the edge of Belinda¡¯s bed and looked at her with a pained expression. ¡°Belinda,¡± Kenia began in a gentle voice, ¡°I know that this situation has caused you a lot of distress. Your mother¡­ She really messed up this time, but I don¡¯t believe she did that on purpose. She didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡± Belinda¡¯s calm gaze settled on Kenia. ¡°No, Grandma. I don¡¯t think she could have been so thoughtless that she didn¡¯t even realize the harm her words would cause me.¡± . . . Chapter 555 ?Chapter 555: She paused for a moment before suddenly asking, ¡°Grandma, do you honestly think my mother didn¡¯t know about my allergy to artichokes before?¡± Kenia¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Belinda! How can you think that about your own mother? Back when you were little, you had the worst fever. It was pouring outside, and there were no taxis around. Your mother carried you on her back and ran all the way to the hospital to get you treated. She stayed up all night taking care of you, too, and even when she ended up being feverish herself the next day, she continued to look after you. No matter what happens, you must never doubt your mother¡¯s love for you! You shouldn¡¯t say such things, Belinda. If your mother hears this, she will be heartbroken.¡± Belinda lowered her eyes and fell silent. Her thoughts were in turmoil. On one hand, Belinda did remember the incident from her childhood that Kenia had spoken of. She remembered how diligently Holley had cared for her. On the other hand, Holley¡¯s recent actions were theplete opposite of what one would expect from a loving parent. Belinda had no idea what she should believe now. The one thing she did know for sure, however, was that she couldn¡¯tpletely trust Holley anymore. gal¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s.c?m is your update source Meanwhile, Holley was leaning against the door outside, eavesdropping on Belinda¡¯s conversation with Kenia. Her expression shifted when she heard Belinda¡¯s words. It seemed that she had been too hasty. Now, Belinda was beginning to have doubts about her. But Holley regretted nothing. She was convinced that she had done the right thing. As long as no concrete evidence surfaced, the matter would forever haunt Belinda and disrupt her life. People would only think about that incident whenever they saw Belinda, and their judgmental stares and whispered insults would follow her for the rest of her life. Thinking of this, Holley couldn¡¯t help but smile. Still, she knew she couldn¡¯t afford to lose Belinda¡¯s trust now. She needed to devise a n to earn it back. Holley¡¯s eyes narrowed in determination, and she went back to her room quietly. The next day, in the CEO¡¯s office at Triumph Consortium. Lucas¡¯s phone rang, and he answered it after a couple of rings. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Mr. rk,¡± came his secretary¡¯s voice, ¡°I just got a call from the receptionist. The chairman of the Forsaken Group is here to see you. He says he has evidence to prove that Belinda was not assaulted by that man.¡± Lucas practically jumped out of his chair in a mix of surprise and excitement. . . . Chapter 556 ?Chapter 556: He said, ¡°Send him here now!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. rk,¡± the secretary replied. Shortly after, Gordon was escorting the CEO of the Forsaken Group into Lucas¡¯s office. ¡°Please take a seat, Mr. Mason,¡± Gordon said, gesturing toward the sofa. Quentin Mason, the CEO of the Forsaken Group, was a bit surprised by the polite gesture. He nodded and sat down. Gordon nced briefly at Lucas before saying to Quentin, ¡°You said you have something that can prove Ms. Wright wasn¡¯t sexually assaulted by that rapist?¡± Quentin didn¡¯t keep them waiting at all. Nodding once again, he took out a small, delicate safe he had brought. He had to clear threeyers of security measures¡ªfingerprint, password, and an iris scan. Then, the safe clicked open. Inside it was a phone. Quentin scrolled through its files before cing the device on the table in front of Lucas. Lucas leaned forward, his eyes glued to the screen. A video was ying¡ªa video of the entire incident! The angle was good, and Belinda¡¯s face was captured very clearly. It wasn¡¯t clear whether this video was recorded by ident or it was a product of intentional surveince. Everything was well-documented, from the assant¡¯s appearance to Belinda fighting him off. This video could unequivocally prove that Belinda had never been sexually assaulted. Lucas¡¯s frown only deepened when he finished watching it. The pain and guilt he felt were overwhelming now. After witnessing the ordeal himself, Lucas was struck by the danger of Belinda¡¯s situation at that time. He couldn¡¯t even bring himself to imagine what might have happened if that man had seeded in his n. A chilling aura surrounded Lucas as that notion sank into his mind. Quentin quickly picked up on the tension in the air. He nervously swallowed. Gordon, too, noticed the shift in Lucas¡¯s demeanor. He cleared his throat to remind Lucas to regain hisposure. Lucas quicklyposed himself. He looked up at Quentin and said bluntly, ¡°Your terms?¡± . . . Chapter 557 ?Chapter 557: Quentin smiled, but he was in no rush to negotiate. Instead, he produced a document and ced it beside the phone. ¡°Please take a look at this first, Mr. rk. This is a notarized forensic report that confirms the authenticity of the video. It officially states that there are no alterations or any manner of forgery done to the file.¡± Lucas raised an eyebrow as he picked up the report and skimmed through it. It was clear Quentin had prepared everything. Lucas silently put the document down and looked at Quentin again. Quentin said, ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush, Mr. rk. In exchange for this video, I want the 0106 plot on Icewilde Street in Marshmill.¡± Lucas¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Standing behind Quentin, Gordon was shocked upon hearing that. The man had actually dared to ask for that! That piece ofnd was worth billions. ¡°Mr. Mason,¡± Gordon spoke up before Lucas could respond. ¡°Don¡¯t you think your request is a little too much?¡± Quentin smiled and made no attempt to deny it. ¡°I do know that trading a simple video for a billion-dor property sounds a bit absurd. But the real question here is¡ªhow much value does this one video hold?¡± There was a pause as Quentin leaned in slightly, his eyes never leaving Lucas¡¯s face. ¡°Ms. Wright is currently caught in a whirlwind of wild rumors, yes? I¡¯ve never been in simr situations before, but I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s not a position anyone would enjoy. Check g?ln¦Òv???s?c?m for more chapters I am aware that you¡¯ve been investigating this matter behind the scenes for days now, Mr. rk. In all that time, have you found anything useful? Any concrete evidence? I have very solid proof right here. And that¡¯s exactly why I think it¡¯s worth exchanging for a piece ofnd of lucrative value. The question now is, do you think this evidence is that valuable?¡± Quentin¡¯s lips slowly curled into a sly smile. ¡°Depending on how you look at it, Mr. rk, this video may well be worth millions or nothing at all. I¡¯ve said everything I needed to say. Please take your time thinking the matter over. I will patiently wait for your answer.¡± After saying that, he put the phone back into the safe, locked it through all threeyers of security, and stood up to leave. Quentin was turning away when Lucas suddenly said, ¡°I ept your terms.¡± Both Quentin and Gordon turned to Lucas with shocked expressions. ¡°Mr. rk,¡± Quentin eximed in astonishment, ¡°don¡¯t you need more time to consider this carefully?¡± ¡°There is nothing else to consider.¡± Lucas nodded at Gordon and said, ¡°Prepare the necessary documents for thend transfer.¡± . . . Chapter 558 ?Chapter 558: ¡°Mr. rk!¡± Gordon couldn¡¯t help but exim in disbelief. However, Lucas only raised an eyebrow at him. It was enough to shut down Gordon¡¯s protests. ¡°I understand.¡± He nodded. Lucas¡¯s swift and seemingly unwavering decision made Quentin feel a bit uneasy. ¡°This video had better be authentic like you said,¡± Lucas said, fixing his sharp gaze on Quentin. ¡°And don¡¯t think about ying any tricks, either. I assure you, you can¡¯t handle the consequences if you do.¡± Quentin quickly nodded. ¡°Rest assured, Mr. rk. I can stake my life on this video¡¯s authenticity. If you like, you can show it to Ms. Wright when you get the video, and she can verify it herself.¡± The video had been captured by his men while they had been tailing Belinda, so there was no way it could be fake. Quentin¡¯s eyes grew wide as if he had just remembered something. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot¡­¡± He shook the safe he was holding. ¡°This neat little safe is equipped with a self-destruct mechanism. It will activate when a single one among the fingerprint, password, and iris scan doesn¡¯t match, or when someone tries to force it open.¡± There was a brief pause before he continued, ¡°I think you wouldn¡¯t risk losing the only proof that can clear Ms. Wright¡¯s name¡­¡± Lucas was not ruffled by his veiled threat in the slightest. He simply continued to stare at Quentin. Before long, Quentin felt a chill run down his spine. He swallowed hard and cleared his throat. ¡°Let me know when the documents are ready. I will hand over the video the moment the transfer processmences.¡± With that, he turned on his heel and left with the safe. ¡°Mr. rk, are you sure about this?¡± Gordon asked worriedly the moment Quentin was gone. ¡°You need to be wary of a possible deception.¡± ¡°Investigate Quentin for me,¡± Lucas ordered. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Gordon then hesitated for a few seconds before he mustered up the courage to ask, ¡°What about thend transfer documents? Should I¡­?¡± ¡°Keep preparing,¡± Lucas said calmly, without any hesitation. Gordon furrowed his brow. ¡°But¡­ What if it¡¯s a trap?¡± Lucas narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Even if it is, I have to do this,¡± he responded firmly. Gordon fell silent, unsure how to respond. Internally, he couldn¡¯t help but think to himself that even Lucas was a lovesick fool. Taking a deep breath, Gordon said, ¡°I¡¯ll continue the investigation and look for more evidence. I¡¯ll also have someone investigate Quentin and get the documents ready.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lucas nodded, his expression unreadable. In the Cardiac Surgery Department at the Grand ins General Hospital, early in the morning, Belinda¡¯s phone rang; it was Harold calling. ¡°Hello, Harold,¡± Belinda said. . . . Chapter 559 ?Chapter 559: ¡°Belinda, are you free tomorrow night?¡± Harold¡¯s voice was warm. After checking her schedule, Belinda replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns then. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Well, I think you should meet the Davidson family¡¯s eldest grandson tomorrow evening,¡± Harold said. Belinda¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She instinctively wanted to refuse Harold. ¡°Uh, Harold, about that¡ª¡± Before she could finish speaking, Harold cut her off, saying, ¡°You can¡¯t refuse. You agreed when I told you I wanted to set you up with someone.¡± Belinda froze, at a loss for words. How had her casual agreement been taken so seriously? Harold wanted her to meet the eldest grandson of the Davidson family? She knew Nigel and Harold had been friends for many years. ¡°Keep preparing,¡± Lucas said calmly, without any hesitation. Gordon furrowed his brow. ¡°But¡­ What if it¡¯s a trap?¡± Lucas narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Even if it is, I have to do this,¡± he responded firmly. Gordon fell silent, unsure how to respond. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s is your story source Internally, he couldn¡¯t help but think to himself that even Lucas was a lovesick fool. Taking a deep breath, Gordon said, ¡°I¡¯ll continue the investigation and look for more evidence. I¡¯ll also have someone investigate Quentin and get the documents ready.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lucas nodded, his expression unreadable. In the Cardiac Surgery Department at the Grand ins General Hospital, early in the morning, Belinda¡¯s phone rang; it was Harold calling. ¡°Hello, Harold,¡± Belinda said. ¡°Belinda, are you free tomorrow night?¡± Harold¡¯s voice was warm. After checking her schedule, Belinda replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns then. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Well, I think you should meet the Davidson family¡¯s eldest grandson tomorrow evening,¡± Harold said. Belinda¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She instinctively wanted to refuse Harold. ¡°Uh, Harold, about that¡ª¡± Before she could finish speaking, Harold cut her off, saying, ¡°You can¡¯t refuse. You agreed when I told you I wanted to set you up with someone.¡± Belinda froze, at a loss for words. How had her casual agreement been taken so seriously? Harold wanted her to meet the eldest grandson of the Davidson family? She knew Nigel and Harold had been friends for many years. She had visited the Davidson family¡¯s home several times with Harold before but had never met their eldest grandson, though she had heard about him. He was reputedly a physics professor, deeply engrossed in his academic work. . . . Chapter 560 Chapter 560: Why would Harold consider introducing her to him? With a slight frown, Belinda asked, ¡°Harold, are you sure about this?¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± Harold responded. ¡°Devin has already agreed to meet with you. He said he¡¯s avable whenever you are.¡± After a brief pause, Belinda said, ¡°Harold, you know how much gossip is swirling around me right now. Wouldn¡¯t the Davidson family mind that?¡± ¡°If they minded, I wouldn¡¯t even suggest the meeting.¡± Harold chuckled. ¡°Nigel called mest night to ask about your situation. He mentioned that their family isn¡¯t concerned about those baseless rumors. So, I think it¡¯s a good idea for you and Devin to meet. Just get to know each other, no pressure. You can start as friends, right?¡± With Harold framing it that way, Belinda found it hard to say no. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and meet him. But, Harold, this should be thest time you try to set me up. I was just joking with you that day when I agreed,¡± Belinda replied. ¡°Okay,¡± Harold said. ¡°This will be thest time, I promise.¡± After ending the call, Belinda went back to her duties. Later that day, she received a call from Johnson. He was eager to share some gossip¡­ g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your escape to fiction ¡°Donn¡¯s family has already taken a major hit,¡± Johnson said. ¡°Who is that?¡± Belinda asked, puzzled. Johnson replied, ¡°Donn Sugden¡ªthe one Lucas beat up so badly in the restroom at Happer Restaurant yesterday.¡± Belinda suddenly understood everything. Johnson said, ¡°After this incident, I doubt anyone will dare to gossip about you openly anymore.¡± After a brief pause, he added, ¡°Belinda, I truly believe Lucas¡­ He genuinely cares about you.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered briefly at his words, but her expression remained calm. She sighed softly. ¡°But I¡¯m not the only one he cares about.¡± Herment left Johnson silent. He was about to say something when Belinda said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m busy. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Johnson replied, deciding not to press further. After hanging up the phone, Belinda lowered her gaze. Her long, thickshes fluttered slightly, and her dark eyes shimmered withplex emotions. She could definitely sense Lucas¡¯s concern for her. But¡­ She wasn¡¯t interested in something that wasn¡¯t exclusive. She had no desire to return to the past. Her life was just fine now. . . .
Message from Noah: Best regards, dear readers! New chapters on wednesday. God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best. Have a wonderful Sunday! (=?=) / . Chapter 561 ?Chapter 561: At noon, Belinda received another lunch prepared by Lucas. As usual, she gave it to a nurse she was friends with. ¡°Belinda, are you really giving me this fancy lunch again?¡± Angie asked, swallowing hard. ¡°Yes, you can have it,¡± Belinda said with a nod. ¡°Alright then, I won¡¯t say no! Thanks, Belinda!¡± Angie said, smiling. Belinda took out her phone, unblocked Lucas¡¯s number, and called him. ¡°Belinda.¡± Lucas answered the call quickly, his voice conveying his joy. ¡°Don¡¯t send me food anymore. Even if you do, I won¡¯t eat it,¡± Belinda stated coldly. There was a brief pause before Lucas responded, ¡°Whether you eat it is up to you. Whether I send it to you is up to me.¡± Belinda frowned, her impatience evident. ¡°Whatever!¡± she snapped, ending the call. She then promptly blocked Lucas¡¯s number. In the afternoon, Belinda was swamped with work and hadn¡¯t had a chance to check her phone. When she finally found a moment to rest, she noticed she had two missed calls from the same number. The sight of the number made her eyebrows twitch slightly. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s hosts exclusive updates She returned the call. Two minutester, she ended the call, her expression etched withplex emotions. The caller had invited her to dinner to discuss something important. Belinda had agreed. After her shift, she drove to the agreed-upon location. Upon entering the private dining room, she noticed that the person was already there. Belinda approached, took a seat across from the person, and said, ¡°Car.¡± The person who had invited her was Car. Car greeted Belinda warmly. This was the first time Belinda and Car were dining alone together. Soon, a waiter appeared to take their orders. Belinda and Car each selected two dishes and then handed the menus back to the waiter. The waiter then said, ¡°Ladies, the dish with artichokes is a specialty here and very popr. Would you like to try it?¡± Car looked at Belinda and asked, ¡°Do you want to try it?¡± Belinda shook her head. ¡°No. I¡¯m allergic to artichokes.¡± Car paused for a moment, a flicker of surprise crossing her face as she regarded Belinda. Car was a bit shocked. . . . Chapter 562 ?Chapter 562: Belinda was also allergic to artichokes? She shook her head, saying to the waiter, ¡°No, thank you.¡± The waiter nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± He then walked away. Car let out a chuckle. ¡°You know, I¡¯m allergic to artichokes too.¡± Belinda stared at her in surprise. ¡°You are?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite umon,¡± Car responded with a smile. Belinda nodded. ¡°Indeed. I only discovered my allergy after a reaction to eating artichokes recently.¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a coincidence that we both have allergies to seafood and artichokes,¡± Car said. The realization dawned on Belinda, her eyebrows quirking slightly. Indeed. She and Car shared allergies to seafood and artichokes. Before Belinda could respond, Car said, ¡°You need to be more cautious. Allergies can be really bothersome.¡± Concern tinged her voice. Belinda nodded. ¡°I will. Thanks, Car.¡± Feel the thrill at g aln ov el s . After a moment of silence, Car said, ¡°Belinda, I invited you for a meal today because I wanted to apologize to you.¡± ¡°Apologize? For what?¡± Belinda blinked in confusion. ¡°For Kylee,¡± Car said, standing up to show her sincerity. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry.¡± ¡°Car, you really don¡¯t have to do this,¡± Belinda said, a bit shocked by Car¡¯s gesture. ¡°You can sit down. Let¡¯s talk about this.¡± Belinda hadn¡¯t expected such a formal apology. Car sat back down. ¡°I didn¡¯t raise Kylee well enough. I me myself for this,¡± Car spoke, her voiceden with guilt. She struggled to grasp why her daughter had turned out this way, feeling like she had failed as a mother. Belinda didn¡¯t know how to respond. Car said earnestly, ¡°What Kylee did was uneptable. I¡¯m here to apologize to you. You don¡¯t have to forgive her for me. Whether you forgive her or not is entirely up to you.¡± Belinda was moved by Car¡¯s words, thinking to herself how fortunate Kylee was to have such a great mother. Car¡¯s eyes were resolute. ¡°If Kylee does something like that again, please tell me. I will not defend her actions.¡± ¡°Thank you, Car,¡± Belinda replied, offering a grateful smile. As they enjoyed their meal, Car broached another topic. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the rumors you¡¯re facing. It¡¯s tough when you can¡¯t clear your name. Just try to stayposed and ignore the gossip.¡± . . . Chapter 563 ?Chapter 563: She sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s difficult, but it might ease your mind.¡± Belinda pressed her lips together, touched by Car¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m trying,¡± Belinda responded. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Car said with a smile. The meal was unexpectedly delightful. Afterward, Belinda walked Car to her car. As they walked down the stairs, Car missed a step and stumbled. Belinda immediately reached out to support her. ¡°Car, are you okay?¡± Startled, Car grabbed Belinda¡¯s hand, steadying herself. ¡°I¡¯m okay; thank you,¡± she replied, still a bit shaken. As Belinda was about to speak, Kylee appeared, saying, ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡± Kylee rushed over, pushing Belinda¡¯s hand away and taking her mother¡¯s arm. Belinda was caught off guard by Kylee¡¯s abrupt intervention, stumbling back slightly. Just then, someone steadied her by the waist. Turning, Belinda found herself looking at a strikingly handsome face. She raised her eyebrows in surprise. Upon seeing Lucas, Kylee froze. Lucas gave Kylee a piercing look. ¡°If your hands are only good for shoving people, I don¡¯t mind cutting them off to teach you a lesson.¡± Kylee¡¯s face nched. She stammered, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean to do that. I¡¯m sorry, Belinda. I was just so worried about my mom.¡± Car frowned slightly. She gave Kylee a look and then said to Belinda, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belinda. And thank you for catching me earlier.¡± Belinda replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s gettingte; you two should head home now.¡± Car nodded. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll leave now. Be safe on your way back.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda replied. Too embarrassed to speak further, Kylee lowered her head and quickly escorted Car to the car. Once they were inside the car, Kylee cautiously looked at Car¡¯s expression before asking, ¡°Mom, was it Belinda who invited you to dinner tonight?¡± Earlier, when she had heard from her father that her mother was dining with Belinda, a surge of irritation had overwhelmed her. Without pausing, she had had the driver take her straight to the restaurant. Upon arrival, she had found Belinda supporting her mom, who clung to Belinda¡¯s hand. The sight had fueled her anger, and she had pushed Belinda away without thinking. . . . Chapter 564 ?Chapter 564: But she hadn¡¯t expected Lucas to be there, too. ¡°I invited Belinda to dinner,¡± Car said. At this, Kylee¡¯s face tensed. She asked, ¡°Why¡­ Why would you have dinner with Belinda alone?¡± Car looked at Kylee with a stern expression. ¡°Can¡¯t I have dinner with Belinda? Did you shove her intentionally just because I had dinner with her?¡± Kylee panicked, blurting out, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡± Car¡¯s frown deepened as she interjected, ¡°Kylee, when did you start harboring such animosity towards Belinda?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true! I¡­¡± Kylee said, instinctively denying it. Car sighed heavily. ¡°Enough. I don¡¯t want to hear any more excuses.¡± With that, she turned to gaze out the window. Seeing Car¡¯s reluctance to talk to her further, Kylee gritted her teeth, her resentment towards Belinda growing. Belinda looked at Lucas with an icy stare. ¡°Why do you keep following me?¡± Lucas responded, ¡°I was just passing by¡­¡± g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, home to unforgettable stories Belinda rolled her eyes and turned to leave, uninterested in continuing the conversation. Lucas quickly caught her hand. ¡°Belinda, my hand hurts.¡± He showed her the hand that got injured yesterday. Though it was less swollen and red than before, it still showed signs of injury. Belinda pressed her lips together and shot him an impatient look. ¡°If your hand hurts, go to a doctor. Do you expect me to have a quick fix or something?¡± Lucas gave her a pleading look. ¡°Could you grab some ointment and apply it to my hand for me?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you do that yourself?¡± Belinda snapped back. Lucas said, ¡°I got hurt because of you. Isn¡¯t that worth a small favor?¡± Belinda was at a loss for words. She wanted to remind him that he was the one who had decided to beat that man. Yet, she restrained herself. With clenched teeth, she said, ¡°There¡¯s no pharmacy nearby. Where do you expect me to find ointment for your injured hand?¡± Lucas¡¯s expression brightened. ¡°I know there¡¯s a pharmacy not far away from here! Let¡¯s go.¡± Before Belinda could object, Lucas had already taken her hand and was leading the way. Belinda fought to free herself from Lucas¡¯s grip. ¡°Let go!¡± Her eyes zed as she looked up at Lucas, her voice filled with defiance. ¡°Lucas, consider this a final warning¡ªdon¡¯t you dare touch me again!¡± Lucas¡¯s eyes narrowed momentarily before he broke into a sly grin. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll keep my hands to myself and only use my mouth.¡± . . . Chapter 565 ?Chapter 565: When Belinda heard that, memories of their kisses shed through her mind. Her eyes widened, her voice turning sharper. ¡°You can¡¯t use your mouth, either!¡± Lucas could tell immediately what Belinda was thinking. His grin widened mischievously, and he yfully retorted, ¡°So, I can¡¯t use my mouth to speak? That¡¯s a bit cruel, don¡¯t you think?¡± Belinda blinked and then shot him a fierce look. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you talk anyway!¡± She pushed past Lucas, striding forward determinedly. A smile spread across Lucas¡¯s face as he trailed behind Belinda. With the ointment she had just purchased, Belinda squeezed some onto a cotton swab and began dabbing it gently on Lucas¡¯s injured hand. Lucas watched Belinda, a look of softness momentarily recing the usual sharpness in his eyes. Caught by a sudden thought, he asked, ¡°How are you nning to handle things with your mother?¡± Belinda paused, her eyebrows knitting together as she looked up. ¡°What do you mean? She¡¯s my mother. I can¡¯t do anything to her.¡± Lucas fell silent. He hadn¡¯t done anything to Holley to teach her a lesson because she was Belinda¡¯s mother. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, home to unforgettable stories Had it been anyone else, he wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to act. Yet, he feltpelled to issue some form of warning to Holley. As Lucas thought about this, he raised an eyebrow and looked at Belinda. A loose strand of her hair caught his attention, and he reached out, intending to brush it aside. However, Belinda¡¯s stern look halted him mid-gesture. Lucas withdrew his hand and gave an awkwardugh. After finishing applying the ointment, Belinda screwed the cap back on and passed the ointment to Lucas. She then looked at him with a calm expression. ¡°Lucas, you need to stop bringing me meals and following me around. It¡¯s unnecessary. I¡¯m serious¡ªI¡¯m ready to start a new life now.¡± Lucas¡¯s expression grew intense, his breathing heavier. ¡°By a new life, do you mean one without me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Belinda replied without hesitation. Lucas¡¯s face darkened, his features tightening in anger. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about that! You pursued me first, and now, you want to leave just as I¡¯vee to realize my feelings for you? YOU can¡¯t do that!¡± Belinda was furious when she heard that. . . . Chapter 566 ?Chapter 566: Her jaw tightened. ¡°Lucas, listen to yourself. You are being so unreasonable!¡± Lucas couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice. ¡°I can¡¯t be reasonable when I am about to lose my wife!¡± Belinda gave him a cold look. ¡°You already lost your wife.¡± Lucas froze, his breath catching in his throat. Belinda stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that,¡± she stated. Without awaiting a response from Lucas, she turned and walked away. Lucas watched her departing figure and then looked at his injured hand, his brow furrowing. He made a silent vow that one day, he would make Belinda see his resolve and change. His expression became determined. The following day, in a secluded corner of a caf¨¦, Holley sat nervously. She looked up at Lucas, who was seated across from her, his expression enigmatic, and asked, ¡°Mr. rk, I¡¯m unsure why you wanted to meet me today. Is there something you need?¡± She had been sitting there for ten minutes. galnov??s keeps you updated Lucas maintained his silence, his face expressionless. Yet, Holley could feel the pressure radiating from him. Finally, Lucas spoke in a low, husky voice. ¡°The incident about Belinda¡ªyou were the one who disclosed it. Do you understand the harm it has caused her?¡± His tone remained even, devoid of emotion. Holley hurried to say, ¡°I know, I was wrong. I deeply regret it. But I swear, it wasn¡¯t deliberate. My concern for Belinda led me to¡ª¡± Lucas cut her off, raising his hand. ¡°Your reasons don¡¯t matter. What matters is you have hurt Belinda.¡± He paused, his brow furrowing. ¡°But you¡¯re her mother. Despite your actions, I can¡¯t do anything to harm you.¡± Still, I can¡¯t just let this slide.¡± Lucas picked up the coffee cup in front of him, swirling the dark liquid idly, not intending to drink it. Holley¡¯s breath hitched as she grasped the severity of her situation. In a rush of panic, she implored, ¡°Mr. rk, I truly realize my mistake now! It won¡¯t happen again. Please, forgive me just this once!¡± Lucas gave her a frosty look, his gaze steady. ¡°You¡¯re Belinda¡¯s mother, and she holds you in high regard, so I won¡¯t do anything to you. But let me be clear¡ªif you hurt Belinda again, I won¡¯t be this lenient next time. Do you understand?¡± His words carried a palpable threat. . . . Chapter 567 ?Chapter 567: Holley¡¯s posture tensed, and she nodded earnestly, her tone desperate. ¡°Yes, yes! There won¡¯t be a next time!¡± Lucas didn¡¯t linger. With a soft click, he ced the coffee cup down, stood up, and left. Holley watched him leave, her mind filled with uncertainty. Was that all? Why did she still feel so uneasy? Before she could ponder further, her phone rang. Her heart raced when she saw that Baker was calling her. She answered the call swiftly. ¡°Hello, Baker¡­¡± On the other end of the line, Baker¡¯s voice was angry. ¡°You¡¯ve caused me big trouble this time!¡± Holley¡¯s face tensed, and she asked nervously, ¡°W-What happened?¡± Baker, furious, exploded, ¡°I¡¯ve been working on securing a loan for the Landpond project. The bank had agreed to give me the loan, but the manager just called to say the funds aren¡¯ting! I asked him why, and he told me that Mr. rk had arranged this. Mr. rk had also asked him to tell me that I need to keep you in line! He told me this was just a small warning. Next time, the consequences will be more severe!¡± As he spoke, the veins on his forehead pulsed with fury. Holley¡¯s face paled immediately when she heard that. So, this was the lesson Lucas had given her! ¡°Do you know how much we could have earned from this project? Now, it¡¯s all gone!¡± Baker was seething with rage. He paused. Then, he clenched his teeth and hissed, ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you before? I told you not to act recklessly! Why couldn¡¯t you just listen to me?¡± Holley replied, ¡°I just did that for Kylee.¡± ¡°Well, what you did has caused me to lose a lot! Do you realize the trouble and financial loss you¡¯ve caused ourpany?¡± Baker eximed in anger. Biting her lip for a moment, Holley could only offer a timid apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Baker. It¡¯s all my fault! I promise not to act impulsively again. Please calm down. Right now, I need to regain Belinda¡¯s trust. She has grown suspicious of me since the incident. We must find a way to clear her doubts.¡± After hearing Holley¡¯s words, Baker¡¯s anger intensified. ¡°Now you¡¯re concerned about that? Why didn¡¯t you consider this before acting recklessly? You shouldn¡¯t do anything now.¡± ¡°I will handle the matter!¡± He then warned her sternly, ¡°Remember this! There must not be a next time! If there is, I won¡¯t let you off easily. Understood?¡± . . . Chapter 568 ?Chapter 568: ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry; it won¡¯t happen again,¡± Holley assured him. She wouldn¡¯t do anything reckless again. She had already drawn Belinda¡¯s suspicion and received a stern warning from Lucas. How could she dare repeat the same mistake? Baker said nothing more and ended the call. Holley remained seated, letting out a long sigh. Belinda was incredibly fortunate! How had she managed to captivate Lucas so thoroughly? In the evening, at a local restaurant, Belinda arrived punctually. Upon arrival, she noticed someone already waiting. Belinda approached the man. ¡°Mr. Davidson?¡± At the sound of Belinda¡¯s voice, Devin looked up abruptly. When he saw her strikingly beautiful face, his expression brightened into a warm smile. He stood and extended his hand. ¡°Hello, Ms. Wright. I¡¯m Devin.¡± ¡°Hello,¡± Belinda responded, shaking his hand. Devin had a striking appearance with a subtle charm. His smile was as warm as the morning sunlight. The gold-rimmed sses perched on his nose added a touch of sophistication to his demeanor. As he sat back down, Devin stole another nce at Belinda. His expression remained neutral, but internally, he was quietly thrilled. Belinda¡­ They had finally met again! Devin realized the importance of grasping this rare chance. He mused¡­ Maybe luck was on his side this time. After Devin and Belinda ced their orders, Belinda said, ¡°Mr. Davidson, I¡¯ll get straight to the point. I¡¯m not looking for a rtionship right now. It¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t refuse Harold. That¡¯s why I came here today.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Devin replied with a smile. ¡°Ms. Wright, you¡¯ve just ended things with Lucas. It¡¯s only natural you¡¯re not ready to date someone new. I get it. Today, I didn¡¯t expect us to start anything romantic. But I do hope we can be friends. You wouldn¡¯t object to that, right?¡± Devin¡¯s tone was soothing, like a gentle breeze, putting Belinda at ease. ¡°Of course, I would love to be friends with you,¡± Belinda responded. . . . Chapter 569 ?Chapter 569: Throughout the meal, Devin kept the conversation flowing. This wasn¡¯t their first encounter, but it was the first time they had truly talked. Halfway through the meal, Devin touched on the subject of Belinda¡¯s recent ordeal. ¡°Ms. Wright, I realize the attack must have been distressing, but gossip and rumors tend to fade over time. Eventually, the public¡¯s focus will shift elsewhere.¡± Belinda smiled and nodded. ¡°I know. I¡¯ve stopped thinking about the matter.¡± Devin replied, ¡°Well then¡ª¡± However, before he could finish speaking, a deep voice cut through the air. ¡°What are you two chatting about that¡¯s making you smile so brightly?¡± Lucas appeared and sat down between Belinda and Devin. He fixed a cold gaze on Devin. ¡°Devin, we¡¯re friends. But you dining with my wife alone isn¡¯t appropriate, is it?¡± Devin simply smiled. ¡°Lucas, you and Ms. Wright are already divorced.¡± Lucas¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°Our divorce is only temporary.¡± After a pause, he stated firmly, ¡°She belongs to me, and that will never change.¡± ¡°Lucas, we have nothing to do with each other now,¡± Belinda suddenly said. Her voice was calm but resolute, prompting a subtle shift in Lucas¡¯s demeanor. Devin maintained hisposure. ¡°Lucas, Ms. Wright and I are merely friends. Even during your marriage, she was entitled to have friends, wasn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Friends?¡± Lucas¡¯s voice dripped with skepticism. He stared piercingly at Devin. ¡°Devin, did youe here today solely to make friends?¡± Lucas had known Devin for years; he understood him well. If Devin truly held no interest in Belinda, he wouldn¡¯t linger for more than half an hour for such a meal. Yet tonight, Devin and Belinda had already been here for over an hour. Furthermore, Harold had said that Devin mentioned he was avable for Belinda anytime. A man usually engrossed in hisboratory work iming to have ample free time¡­ The implication was clear. Devin maintained his smile, opting to remain silent. When Lucas saw that, his breathing intensified, and his eyes turned frosty. Belinda sighed and turned to Lucas. ¡°Lucas, can you please stop interfering in my life?¡± When Lucas heard this, he quickly turned to face Belinda. ¡°No!¡± he eximed stubbornly, his voice muffled by clenched teeth. . . . Chapter 570 ?Chapter 570: He grasped Belinda¡¯s hand and yanked her to her feet. ¡°Come with me!¡± Belinda, being abruptly pulled up, resisted his hold. ¡°Lucas! Let me go!¡± ¡°Lucas,¡± Devin said, standing up and reaching out to intervene. With a slight frown, he said, ¡°Ms. Wright asked you to let her go.¡± Lucas¡¯s gaze turned frosty. ¡°This is between Belinda and me. Stay out of it!¡± His eyes narrowed, his voice dropping to a menacing whisper. ¡°Move aside.¡± Devin remained firm, meeting Lucas¡¯s intense stare unyieldingly. An intimidating aura emanated from Lucas. Belinda¡¯s breathing quickened. She said, ¡°Lucas, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Her words seemed to ease the palpable tension. Lucas¡¯s expression softened, and the chill in his demeanor gradually dissipated. Belinda turned to Devin. ¡°Mr. Davidson, I need to leave now.¡± Before Devin could respond, Lucas was already pulling Belinda away. Devin watched them leave, his expression clouded with a mix of emotions. Find your imagination at galn ovels ; con It was clear¡­ Lucas still had feelings for Belinda. But this time, Devin was not going to give up. He was ready topete with Lucas for Belinda¡¯s heart. It wasn¡¯t until they reached the underground parking lot that Belinda managed to free her hand from Lucas¡¯s grasp. Lucas stared at Belinda, his eyes filled with suppressed anger. ¡°Why did you meet with Devin?¡± Belinda held his gaze, her tone even as she replied, ¡°Why can¡¯t I meet him?¡± Lucas¡¯s jaw tightened, his voice deep and firm. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to go on dates with others?¡± Earlier, Harold had sent him on a task. En route, he had gotten a call from the bodyguard he had assigned to Belinda, informing him of her meeting with Devin. That was when he realized Harold had intentionally asked him to do the task to distract him. Enraged, he had turned his car around and sped to the restaurant. Belinda remained calm. ¡°Am I supposed to just obey you?¡± Taking a deep breath, she said, ¡°Lucas, we¡¯re divorced now. My life is no longer your concern!¡± Lucas studied her intently, observing each shift in her expression. ¡°Do you really want to date others? Do you want to be with someone else?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered under his intense scrutiny. . . . Chapter 571 ?Chapter 571: She averted her gaze, not answering his question. Lucas moved closer, his hands gently resting on her shoulders. ¡°I know how much I hurt you before. You endured so much because of me, and for that, I am truly sorry. I was blind to my own feelings in the past. If I had realized sooner that I loved you, I would never have allowed you to suffer.¡± Belinda pulled away, her voice steady yet firm. ¡°It¡¯s toote for you to say that now.¡± She looked up at him, her eyes cold and resolute. ¡°When I needed you, you treated me terribly, trampling on my feelings. You were oblivious to my pain, always focused on Verena. When you felt like it, you¡¯d y with my emotions, leading me on. I would cling to the smallest sign of affection from you.¡± ¡°A casual remark from you couldpletely affect my emotions. Did watching me struggle amuse you?¡± Her tone was light, but her words carried the heavy burden of her pain, cutting deeply into Lucas. It felt as if his heart were being pierced by knives. Lucas¡¯splexion grew pale as the impact of her words settled. At that moment, Lucas truly understood the depth of the pain he had caused Belinda. Lucas opened his mouth to speak, but Belinda cut him off. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve moved on, divorced you, and found peace, youe to tell me you have feelings for me? How ironic¡­ Just because you¡¯ve finally realized your feelings for me doesn¡¯t mean I should drop everything to be with you. Am I supposed toe and go at yourmand?¡± As she spoke, Belinda¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, and her voice shook slightly. Lucas stepped forward, eager to exin everything. ¡°I never meant to treat you so poorly. Belinda, I¡ª¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore!¡± Belinda interjected, stepping back. She inhaled sharply, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°Lucas, please, just let me go. I¡¯m begging you.¡± Without waiting for his response, she turned, walked briskly to her car, and drove away. Lucas was left standing there, watching her leave. The anguish he felt now was tearing him apart, making it difficult to breathe. Somehow, he managed to get home. When Lucas arrived home, Harold was lounging in the living room, watching TV. ¡°You¡¯re back? Did you take care of what I asked?¡± Harold inquired upon seeing Lucas. Lucas approached him, his expression darkened by fury, and asked, ¡°Why did you do it?¡± . . . Chapter 572 ?Chapter 572: Harold looked up, puzzled. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lucas¡¯ tone was icy. ¡°You asked me to do things for you on purpose¡­ So I wouldn¡¯t interrupt Belinda and Devin¡¯s meeting, right?¡± Harold¡¯s face flickered briefly with unease. He didn¡¯t deny it, simply responding, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Lucas¡¯ voice rose. ¡°Because I want Belinda to be happy,¡± Harold replied. Lucas couldn¡¯t ept Harold¡¯s reply. He eximed angrily, ¡°Are you suggesting she can¡¯t be happy with me? That she needs to be with someone else to be happy?¡± Harold let out a cold chuckle upon hearing that. He faced Lucas squarely. ¡°Lucas, Belinda was with you for years. How many of those years do you think she was truly happy?¡± Lucas felt a constriction in his throat. He was unable to utter a single word. Before he could respond, Harold continued, ¡°Now you im to care for her? So what? Just because you¡¯ve developed feelings for her now doesn¡¯t mean she should still want you. Do you really think she can¡¯t live without you?¡± Harold¡¯s words struck Lucas like arrows, piercing his heart. At that moment, Lucas was at a loss for words. He turned and hurried away. Harold watched him leave, his expression a mix of emotions. At the Dream Club, Lucas was quickly downing his eighth drink. ¡°Enough, drinking won¡¯t help with anything,¡± Vincent said, intervening. Lucas, his eyes bloodshot from too much alcohol, looked at Johnson and Vincent sitting next to him and asked, ¡°Was I really so terrible to Belinda before?¡± Upon hearing this, Johnson and Vincent exchanged a look before responding in unison, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± After a moment, Vincent added, ¡°You were really terrible to Belinda before.¡± Just then, Johnson said, ¡°Lucas, do you realize what really hurt Belinda?¡± Lucas turned to Johnson, his expression serious. Vincent also looked curious. Johnson continued, ¡°The night you brought Verena to the Dream Club, Belinda was out in the rain for hours buying a cake for you, Lucas. She didn¡¯t know it was actually for Verena. And after all her effort, Verena barely touched the cake before throwing it away.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression shifted in an instant when he heard that. Though it had been three years, he still remembered it clearly. That was the same night he had asked Belinda for a divorce. ¡°When was this? I don¡¯t remember that,¡± Vincent said, confused. Johnson gave a wry smile. ¡°See? Everyone has forgotten about it. Even you, Lucas. You don¡¯t care about that matter at all, right?¡± Lucas didn¡¯t know what to say, his throat suddenly dry. . . . Chapter 573 ?Chapter 573: Johnson continued, ¡°Belinda gave her all to you, but you and Verena crushed her heart. Back then, her heart was already deeply wounded by the two of you¡ªa wound that has never truly healed.¡± He let out a cold chuckle. ¡°And then, you kept choosing Verena over Belinda, each time like another dagger to her heart. How do you expect her to move past that? How could she possibly ept you again?¡± Lucas¡¯ face went ashen. He stared down at his drink, motionless. It was only now that he fully grasped the depth of the pain he had inflicted on Belinda. He had been utterly blind to it all before. He hadn¡¯t cared about it at all. Reflecting on this, Lucas clenched his eyes shut, overwhelmed with regret. At that moment, he longed to turn back time. If only he could, he would value Belinda properly and shield her from any harm. ¡°I remember it now! But didn¡¯t Lucas insist that Verena eat the cake instead of discarding it?¡± Vincent said. Johnson scoffed. ¡°What does it matter? Belinda¡¯s heartfelt effort was still trampled by Verena.¡± Vincent fell silent. Johnson ced a reassuring hand on Lucas¡¯ shoulder. ¡°Give Belinda some space and time. Pressuring her will only drive her further away from you. My advice? Lay low for a while. Stop sending her meals or meddling in her affairs. If you¡¯re concerned for her safety, send people to protect her in secret.¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s sensible,¡± Vincent remarked. After a lengthy pause, Lucas spoke in a raspy voice. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take your advice.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Johnson replied, lifting his ss. Lucas and Vincent did the same, and the three clinked their sses together. The next day, in the CEO¡¯s office of Triumph Consortium, Lucas sat at his desk, massaging his temples. He was suffering from a hangover, his head aching. Just then, Gordon walked in, his expression serious. ¡°Mr. rk, we¡¯ve made a discovery. Quentin has been secretly in touch with your elder brother. There are also significant connections between the Forsaken Group and your brother.¡± ¡°It appears your brother Kane is the one supporting Quentin in secret.¡± When Lucas heard this, his expression darkened. Kane¡­ So it was him! What a clever maneuver on his part! Just then, Gordon spoke up. ¡°Mr. rk, now that we know Kane is behind the Forsaken Group, what should we do about the 0106 plot?¡± ¡°Are the documents ready?¡± Lucas asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Gordon replied. . . . Chapter 574 ?Chapter 574: ¡°Tell Quentin to start the transfer process,¡± Lucas said. ¡°Mr. rk!¡± Gordon eximed, his shock evident. ¡°If we transfer the 0106 plot to the Forsaken Group, isn¡¯t that the same as handing it directly to Kane? Thatnd is prime real estate. You¡¯ve put in significant effort and strategy to secure it. If you hand it over to Kane, won¡¯t that just embolden him to target you even further? Additionally, you¡¯re transferring a plot worth billions to them for Ms. Wright. Kane will see that she is your Achilles¡¯ heel! He¡¯ll know that targeting her is an effective way to control you!¡± Gordon was deeply worried about that. Lucas looked at Gordon, a slight smile on his face. ¡°Do you think I haven¡¯t made it clear enough that Belinda is my weak spot?¡± Gordon froze, speechless for a moment. Recently, Lucas¡¯ fierce defense of Belinda had led to devastating losses for severalpanies. His ruthless actions had clearly demonstrated the extent of his care for Belinda. After a moment, Gordon spoke cautiously. ¡°Mr. rk, your decisive actions have silenced any open discussion about Ms. Wright¡¯s incident. With time, people will eventually forget about the matter.¡± Lucas furrowed his brows. ¡°You say there¡¯s no open discussion, but what about behind closed doors? How can I stand by and let Belinda be subjected to such rumors? All of this started because of me. If it weren¡¯t for my actions, she wouldn¡¯t have had to endure any of this!¡± He paused and then added with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°What? Do you think the Triumph Consortium will fall apart without this plot? Or that Kane will surpass me with it? Even if I give him the plot, so what? I¡¯ve defeated him before, and I can do it again. Let¡¯s drop this subject. When have I ever reversed a decision once I¡¯ve made it?¡± Lucas¡¯ words carried unwavering confidence and authority. After reflecting for a moment, Gordon realized that Lucas had a point. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll inform Quentin right away.¡± Realizing that further discussion was futile, Gordon departed quickly. Today, Lucas refrained from following Belinda or bringing her lunch, which allowed Belinda to breathe a sigh of relief. It seemed Lucas had taken her previous night¡¯s words seriously. That was good. After lunch, Belinda left the hospital. This morning, Kenia had called, requesting the desserts Belinda had brought herst time. Seizing the opportunity during her lunch break, Belinda decided to buy the desserts for Kenia. Otherwise, they might be sold out by the time she finished her shift in the evening. The shop was not far from the Grand ins General Hospital, so Belinda opted to walk there. Just as she was about to cross the street, a hand suddenly shot out and grabbed her forcefully. Belinda was caught off guard, jumping in surprise. She turned her head. . . . Chapter 575 ?Chapter 575: It was Holley. ¡°Belinda,¡± Holley said. Belinda clutched her chest, still startled. ¡°You scared me! What are you doing?¡± Holley hurriedly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belinda. I didn¡¯t mean to scare you. I wanted to talk to you, but I was afraid to go to your hospital, so I¡­¡± Belinda inhaled deeply. ¡°If you¡¯re here to apologize to me, save it. I¡¯m not interested.¡± Her voice was icy, and she didn¡¯t even look at Holley. ¡°Belinda, I know I messed up! Please, I¡¯m begging you, forgive me. It¡¯s painful being ignored by you,¡± Holley said, tears streaming down her face. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about this right now. You should go,¡± Belinda said, turning to walk away. But Holley quickly caught up with her and grabbed her hand. Tears in her eyes, she blurted out, ¡°Do I need to kneel and beg for your forgiveness?¡± Belinda¡¯s expression hardened when she heard that. ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you trying to force me to forgive you by kneeling?¡± she asked coldly. Holley panicked and quickly shook her head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean it like that. I just¡ª¡± Her words were cut off by the ring of a car horn. Holley¡¯s face changed as she noticed the imminent danger. ¡°Belinda, watch out!¡± She quickly pushed Belinda out of the way. With a loud crash, a minivan struck Holley, sending her flying. Her body rolled across the ground beforeing to a stop. Belinda, who had been pushed aside, also fell to the ground. Seeing Holley being hit by the car, Belinda screamed, ¡°Mom!¡± She scrambled up and limped toward Holley, crouching down cautiously, her hands hesitating in the air. She didn¡¯t dare touch Holley, worried about worsening any injuries. Holleyy still, her face and hands scraped. Belinda feared she also had internal injuries. At that moment, the bodyguard Lucas had assigned to protect Belinda rushed over. His expression was grave. He had recognized the woman with Belinda as her mother and had kept a watchful eye from a distance. However, he hadn¡¯t anticipated such an ident. When the bodyguard spoke to her, Belinda immediately realized he was one of Lucas¡¯ men. ¡°Call an ambnce!¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I already have,¡± the bodyguard replied. . . . Chapter 576 ?Chapter 576: Thanks to the proximity of the Grand ins General Hospital, the ambnce arrived within five minutes. After Holley was rushed into the emergency room, Belinda stood outside the door, her mind reeling. With each passing second, her anxiety deepened. Just then¡ª ¡°Belinda!¡± a deep, concerned voice called out. Belinda turned in the direction of the voice. Lucas was hurrying down the corridor toward her, his face slick with sweat. He then embraced her tightly. ¡°I was so worried about you¡­¡± he murmured, his voice shaking slightly. Belinda could hear the distress in Lucas¡¯ voice, and even she could not deny his concern for her. Her heart was thrust into turmoil once again. She struggled against him and pushed him away. Lucas immediately released her and then gently checked her from head to toe. His attention was drawn to the scrapes on her arms and calves. The blood had already dried. Frowning, Lucas took her hand and led her to a nearby bench. Belinda didn¡¯t protest and plopped down on the bench. ¡°Stay put and wait for me here,¡± Lucas instructed. After making sure Belinda was settled, he turned and left. He returned a few minutester with an ice pack, a towel, a bottle of hydrogen peroxide, and a packet of cotton swabs. Lucas sat beside Belinda. He poured hydrogen peroxide on a cotton swab and carefully dabbed it on her injuries. He even leaned in and softly blew on her wound, worried she might still be in pain. His warm breath made her feel itchy. Belinda stiffened slightly, and a flicker of emotion passed through her eyes. Lucas continued tending to her injuries, his touch gentle throughout, as though he were handling something precious and delicate. When he finished with her arms, he began to crouch down to tend to her leg injuries. ¡°I can do it myself,¡± Belinda quickly said. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Lucas said in a stern voice. Without another word, he bent over, lifted her legs, and ced them on hisp. Once he was done disinfecting her wounds, he wrapped the ice pack in the towel and pressed it against her ankle. Earlier, when Holley had pushed Belinda, she had twisted her ankle. It was now red and swollen. Lucas didn¡¯t speak any further. He had initially nned to give Belinda some space for at least a few days. But when he received a call from one of his men that Belinda had been involved in a car ident with her mother, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from rushing over. . . . Chapter 577 ?Chapter 577: Even though the bodyguard had told him that Belinda wasn¡¯t hurt, he was still beside himself with worry. He couldn¡¯t think of anything else other than seeing Belinda right away. His frantic heart only calmed down when he saw with his own eyes that she was fine. Meanwhile, Belinda was rather ufortable with her ankle resting on Lucas¡¯p. She tried to pull away, saying, ¡°I can press the ice pack myself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Lucas said, pinning her lower leg in ce. After a brief pause, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll leave right after doing this.¡± That made Belinda nce over at his face, but she refrained from saying anything. Neither of them had any idea how much time had passed when Lucas finally set Belinda¡¯s leg down. The ice pack had done its job, and the swelling had all but gone. Just then, the door to the emergency room flew open. Belinda jumped to her feet, eager to speak to the doctor. ¡°Slow down,¡± Lucas cautioned as he reached out to hold her arm and support her toward the door. The doctor nodded to acknowledge Belinda. ¡°The patient has fractures in the left rib and left leg, and her left arm is dislocated. Luckily, she sustained no damage to her internal organs. We¡¯ve already treated her injuries.¡± Belinda breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, doctor,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re wee. We¡¯re only doing our jobs.¡± With that, the doctor left. Soon after, Holley was wheeled out and taken to a private ward. Lucas apanied Belinda all the way to her mother¡¯s hospital room. They hadn¡¯t been there long when Kenia and Sarai arrived. ¡°How is your mother, Belinda? Is she out of danger now?¡± Kenia asked, visibly anxious as she hurried to Holley¡¯s bedside. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma,¡± Belinda reassured her. ¡°My mother is out of danger. She has a few fractures, but nothing too serious.¡± Kenia felt relieved after hearing that. At that moment, she noticed Lucas standing nearby. ¡°Kenia,¡± Lucas greeted her. A mix of emotions crossed Kenia¡¯s face. After seemingly debating something within herself, she asked, ¡°Do you have a moment, Mr. rk? I¡¯d like to speak with you alone.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Lucas nodded. They exited the room and chose a quiet spot in the corridor to talk. . . . Chapter 578 ?Chapter 578: Lucas broke the silence first. ¡°What do you want to speak with me about?¡± Kenia faced Lucas, her voice free of pretense. ¡°I¡¯ve already heard from Belinda about what happened between you two. What I want to say is¡ªit¡¯s impossible for you to get back together with Belinda.¡± Lucas¡¯ pupils narrowed suddenly. ¡°Belinda cannot be with you again. Even if she agreed to be with you impulsively, I would never consent to you two being together,¡± Kenia dered firmly. Lucas¡¯ expression changed as he looked down, his tone serious. ¡°Kenia, I know I was a jerk to Belinda before. I didn¡¯t treat her right and often made her sad. I can¡¯t change the past, but from now on, I promise to treat her well.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Kenia responded tly. She then smiled, a hint of sarcasm in her expression. ¡°Belinda doesn¡¯t need you. Moreover, she won¡¯t make the same mistake twice.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression soured. He said, ¡°Kenia, who can really predict what the future holds?¡± Kenia remained silent. She understood that matters of the heart were the most unpredictable. With a serious look, she said, ¡°I only hope you can let Belinda go.¡± Ga ln ovels . fuels your imagination Lucas¡¯ expression shifted once more. The words from Kenia caused his breathing to be heavier. He looked at her intently, his voice sincere. ¡°Kenia, why won¡¯t you believe that I can change? I just want one more chance.¡± Kenia stood her ground. ¡°Belinda has been hurt by you too many times. Why should she give you another chance to hurt her? Not to mention, when Belinda was attacked, you had already realized your feelings for her, hadn¡¯t you? But what did that change? You liked her, yet you still left her to see your ex-girlfriend.¡± ¡°So, forgive me for being blunt, but your love for her is worth nothing.¡± Thest sentence stung Lucas sharply. Hisplexion turned pale, his throat parched. He could not argue because he knew he was at fault in this matter. Before Lucas could respond, Kenia continued, ¡°It¡¯s hard for Belinda to trust you again after being hurt by you repeatedly. How many chances has Belinda given you? And what was the result? It led to Belinda being disappointed time and time again¡ªmore heartbreak and pain! What you can offer her is limited. So, why should I trust you with my precious granddaughter again? Belinda¡¯s heart isn¡¯t invincible; it cannot endure being trampled repeatedly.¡± Each of Kenia¡¯s words pierced Lucas¡¯ heart. At that moment, Lucas struggled to describe his turmoil. Guilt, remorse, and pain all surged within him. After talking with Belinda¡¯s friends and family, he realized the full extent of his misdeeds. Yet, this realization only fueled his resolve to not give up and to treat Belinda better. He was determined to atone for his past errors. He believed only he could mend the scars on Belinda¡¯s heart. Taking a deep breath, Lucas said, ¡°Kenia, I can¡¯t persuade you, and you can¡¯t change my mind. Words are empty. I¡¯ll prove my sincerity and resolve with my actions.¡± . . . Chapter 579 ?Chapter 579: He paused and then added, ¡°Belinda¡¯s ankle is injured, so please ensure she rests enough.¡± With those words, he turned and walked away. However, as he rounded the corner, he stopped abruptly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± His voice turned cold instantly. Sarai was standing at the corner, seemingly having been eavesdropping. She hadn¡¯t expected Lucas to suddenly appear, and she looked flustered for a moment. Kenia also walked over. Upon seeing Sarai, she frowned slightly. ¡°Sarai, what are you doing here?¡± Sarai swallowed and hesitated for over ten seconds before replying, ¡°Uh, I just remembered I have something to discuss with you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Kenia asked. Sarai faltered again. Kenia immediately understood that Sarai had been eavesdropping from her reaction. Lucas let out a coldugh, walked past Sarai, and departed. ¡°Sarai, why were you listening in on my conversation with Lucas?¡± Kenia asked, her expression stern. ¡°Kenia, I¡­ I was just worried because you looked so serious. I feared something might happen, so I thought I¡¯d listen in,¡± Sarai quickly made up an excuse. It was unclear whether Kenia believed her or not. She gave Sarai a look and then walked away without another word. Sarai bit her lip, feeling a twinge of anxiety. She had never expected Lucas to spot her and hadn¡¯t had the chance to hide earlier. With little time to think, she hurried after Kenia. Lucas didn¡¯t return to Holley¡¯s hospital room and left the hospital. Once in his car, he pulled out his phone and dialed Gordon. ¡°Mr. rk,¡± Gordon quickly answered the call. Lucas instructed firmly, ¡°Investigate Belinda¡¯s car ident, especially the driver of that car.¡± Hearing this, Gordon paused for a moment and then asked, ¡°Do you suspect that someone might have orchestrated the car ident?¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes narrowed. ¡°I can¡¯t rule out that possibility.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll look into it right away,¡± Gordon responded. After hanging up, Lucas drove off. In the hospital room, Holley slowly regained consciousness. She groaned in pain as she shifted slightly. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re awake? How do you feel?¡± Belinda asked with concern. ¡°It hurts¡­ It hurts so much,¡± Holley said, her eyes starting to well up with tears. . . . Chapter 580 Chapter 580: ¡°Your ribs and left leg are fractured. The pain is normal; try to bear with it,¡± Belinda said. ¡°Okay.¡± Holley nodded. Her voice tinged with concern, she asked, ¡°Belinda, are you alright? Are you hurt?¡± Belinda replied gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Holley murmured, managing a weak smile despite her weakened state. Seeing Holley conscious, Kenia felt a wave of relief wash over her. She sighed softly, her expression still visibly shaken. ¡°You two really scared me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom, for worrying you,¡± Holley apologized. ¡°It all happened so suddenly. I saw the car heading straight for Belinda and didn¡¯t have time to think. All I knew was that I couldn¡¯t let anything happen to her. So I acted without considering my own safety.¡± Kenia, moved by emotion, responded, ¡°Of course, any mother would react the same way. When a parent sees their child in danger, their first instinct is to protect their child.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered when she heard that. In that critical moment, Holley had not hesitated to push her out of harm¡¯s way. Otherwise, she might have been the one lying in the hospital bed now. Reflecting on that perilous moment, Belinda felt a mix of emotions. g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s holds stories for every mood ¡°Belinda¡­¡± Holley called out softly. Belinda looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable?¡± Holley shook her head slightly. ¡°No, I just wanted to ask if you¡¯d be willing to forgive me¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Belinda, please forgive Holley. She genuinely cares for you. Just consider this car ident¡ªshe didn¡¯t even hesitate to risk her life for you. I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t mean to hurt you before,¡± Sarai said swiftly. Kenia remained silent, but her gaze on Belinda was telling, filled with hope that Belinda would forgive Holley. After all, Holley and Belinda were mother and daughter. Belinda turned to Holley. ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you anymore. I forgive you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Holley¡¯s eyes lit up, surprised and hopeful. ¡°Yes.¡± Belinda nodded slightly. In that moment, Belinda knew she could only agree to forgive Holley. Moreover, she believed that instincts never lied. Holley had acted instinctively to save her, a clear testament to her deep care for her. So¡­ It was time for her to forgive Holley and forget about the past. After all, Holley was still her mother. How long could she possibly hold a grudge against her? ¡°Thank you, Belinda, for forgiving me! I promise, nothing like that will happen again. From now on, I¡¯ll be more cautious with my words and actions,¡± Holley said, her voice tinged with emotion, her eyes brimming with tears as she clutched Belinda¡¯s hand. . . . Chapter 581 ?Chapter 581: Belinda gently ced her mother¡¯s hand under the nket and tucked her in. ¡°Alright, no more talking about that topic. You need to rest now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Holley nodded and closed her eyes to rest. Soon, she drifted into sleep, her energypletely spent from the conversation. Belinda suggested that Kenia and Sarai should go home, as she nned to stay and watch over Holley through the night. Kenia frowned, concerned. ¡°Belinda, you¡¯re injured, too. Perhaps you should consider hiring a caretaker to look after your mother. Besides, you have your job to think about.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for a caretakerter. The next few days are crucial, and I¡¯d feel better being here myself. I just have a minor ankle sprain. I¡¯ll apply some spray to itter. Please, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll take some time off work,¡± Belinda said. With Belinda adamant, Kenia decided not to push further. She and Sarai lingered in the hospital room for over an hour before departing. During this time, while Holley slept, Belinda sat by her side, vigntly keeping watch. Soon after Kenia and Sarai had left, there was a knock on the door. Johnson and Bethany entered, carrying various items. Seeing them, Belinda was surprised. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Bethany rolled her eyes yfully. ¡°You didn¡¯t even tell us about the car ident. Do you still consider us friends?¡± Johnson also gave Belinda a stern look. It had been Lucas who had informed him of Belinda¡¯s car ident. Belinda chuckled. ¡°I just haven¡¯t had a chance to tell you.¡± Bethany looked at the peacefully sleeping Holley and sighed. ¡°Thankfully, Holley¡¯s injuries aren¡¯t too severe.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Belinda nodded, still feeling a residual shiver of fear because of the incident. Johnson looked at Holley and then turned to Belinda with a serious expression. ¡°Belinda, can we step outside for a moment? I need to discuss something important with you.¡± Confused, Belinda nced at the still sleeping Holley and nodded. She followed Johnson outside the room. Then, she inquired, ¡°What do you want to talk about, Johnson?¡± ¡°Could you recount the incident in detail?¡± Johnson asked. Belinda pressed her lips together thoughtfully for a moment and began her detailed recount of the incident. ¡°It really sounds like the situation was quite urgent at the time,¡± Bethany remarked after hearing the story. Belinda nodded. ¡°Yes! If it weren¡¯t for my mother, I¡¯d be the one in the hospital bed right now.¡± . . . Chapter 582 ?Chapter 582: But Johnson furrowed his brow slightly, remaining silent. Seeing his expression, Bethany inquired, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Johnson?¡± Johnson faced both Belinda and Bethany, his tone serious. ¡°Don¡¯t you find several aspects of this incident odd? The timing, the location, and how that car just appeared out of nowhere.¡± Bethany¡¯s mouth dropped open in shock. ¡°Wait, what are you suggesting? That Holley orchestrated this car ident?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Johnson said. ¡°She could be using this to gain Belinda¡¯s sympathy. Consider this: Belinda had lost trust in her, wasn¡¯t forgiving her, and had even stopped speaking to her. Maybe she became desperate and devised this n. Holley appeared just as Belinda was about to cross the street. The timing is suspicious. And frankly, the injuries your mother sustained are rtively mild for a car ident.¡± Belinda frowned as a grave expression settled on her face. Johnson maintained his gaze on Belinda. ¡°Holley sought your forgiveness as soon as she woke up, right? In such a scenario, even if you didn¡¯t want to forgive her, seeing her injured for your sake would naturally sway you to forgive her, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Belinda¡¯s lips parted slightly, but no words came out; she was lost in thought, processing his words. For a moment, Bethany was also at a loss for words. g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m, your destination for tales Johnson appeared to suddenly recall something and spoke again. ¡°I forgot to mention this earlier; Lucas met with your mother yesterday.¡± ¡°He threatened her and even terminated a bank loan meant for your father¡¯spany as a punishment for her behavior, trying to hurt you before. It seems your mother might be quite desperate to regain your forgiveness. She was just threatened by Lucas yesterday, and today, you were nearly hit by a car, only to be saved by her. Doesn¡¯t the timing seem overly coincidental?¡± Belinda stared at Johnson, stunned. She hadn¡¯t known about these things before. Now, even Bethany was starting to think there was something amiss about the car ident. Johnson sighed softly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to assume the worst about your mother, but given all that has urred, her actions are indeed questionable.¡± He gently patted Belinda¡¯s shoulder. ¡°So¡­ Stay cautious. Don¡¯t let this incident cloud your judgment. The deepest wounds oftene from family, because those betrayals are the least expected,¡± he said, his voiceden with sincere concern. After a lengthy silence, Belinda nodded. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be cautious. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s head back inside,¡± Johnson said. The three of them returned to Holley¡¯s hospital room. . . . Chapter 583 ?Chapter 583: After spending more than an hour with Belinda, Johnson and Bethany took their leave. Once they had departed, the room fell silent. Sitting beside the bed, Belinda looked at Holley, who was still sleeping. Her face carried aplex mix of emotions. Slowly, her perception of her mother had been altering. She felt like she couldn¡¯t even trust her mother now. When she thought of this, sadness washed over her. Johnson¡¯s cautious words resonated deeply, leading her to harbor doubts about the car ident. ¡°Belinda, what¡¯s wrong? What are you thinking about?¡± Holley had woken up at some point and was now looking at Belinda with confusion. Startled by Holley¡¯s voice, Belinda was jolted back to reality. She looked at her mother. ¡°Mom, there¡¯s something I need to ask you¡­¡± Holley replied, ¡°What is it?¡± Belinda asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you scared when you saw the caring towards you?¡± Holley responded resolutely, ¡°Of course, I was scared. But nothing matters more than protecting you, my precious daughter.¡± Belinda felt aplex swirl of emotions upon hearing this but remained silent, simply nodding. She masked her emotions in front of Holley. For the next two days, Belinda was a constant presence in Holley¡¯s hospital room, tending to her tirelessly. She took care of everything from Holley¡¯s meals and drinks to assisting with bathroom needs and personal hygiene, all without seeking help from others. Only after returning to her job at the hospital two dayster did she arrange for a caregiver for Holley. That day coincided with the monthly meeting of doctors at the Grand ins General Hospital. With the exception of surgeons in the middle of operations and two on-call doctors from each department, the entire medical staff assembled in the conference room. The hospital director and several deputies addressed the gathering in turn. As the meeting neared its conclusion, the director made an unexpected return to the stage. He said, ¡°Recently, there¡¯s been considerable buzz around Dr. Wright¡¯s incident from the Cardiac Surgery Department. The talk has spread throughout the hospital.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone turned to look at Belinda in surprise. No one had anticipated that the director would bring this up during the monthly meeting. Belinda furrowed her brow. The director then announced, ¡°I have a video to show you all.¡± ¡°Please watch this.¡± As he finished, therge screen behind him lit up, disying a video. ¡°That¡¯s Dr. Wright!¡± . . . Chapter 584 ?Chapter 584: ¡°It really is! What¡¯s happening here?¡± ¡°I think the video is showing the scene of the incident!¡± As the video yed, a look of shock crossed Belinda¡¯s face. The footage showed a suspicious man sneaking up behind Belinda. As the man covered Belinda¡¯s mouth with a towel, the room tensed up. The tension in the room escted when the man attempted to strangle Belinda with a rope, causing everyone to fear the worst. However, a loud bang echoed as Belinda flipped the man over her shoulder, eliciting gasps of admiration from many doctors. The sound of Belinda¡¯s punchesnding on the man was so impactful that it drew cheers from everyone watching the video. ¡°Oh my God! Dr. Wright is amazing!¡± ¡°Dr. Wright is really skilled in fighting!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Beat that scoundrel!¡± The video concluded with the man fleeing in panic. Following the video, a photo appeared on the screen¡ªa wanted notice issued by the police. The notice disyed the face of the man who attacked Belinda in the video. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, your source for inspiration With this photo, any doubts about the video¡ªsuch as suspicions of staging or deliberate recording¡ªwere dispelled. ¡°I knew it! Dr. Wright was not sexually assaulted by the man! She fought him off!¡± ¡°Exactly! Dr. Wright is now my idol! Her skills in fighting are extraordinary!¡± ¡°The situation was so dangerous! Thank goodness Dr. Wright had the skills to handle it!¡± For a moment, the entire room buzzed with discussions about the incident. Belinda¡¯s expression grewplex. This video¡­ Belinda knew it must have been Lucas who had found the video. But the details of how he had gotten it remained unclear. Nheless, the video significantly eased the burden that had been weighing on Belinda¡¯s heart. Watching Belinda from a distance, Kylee felt a surge of resentment. She couldn¡¯t believe that such aplex issue had been resolved so swiftly. Now, with the video out, everyone knew that Belinda hadn¡¯t actually been sexually assaulted by that man. How could Belinda be so lucky? Kylee was seething with anger. At that moment, the director dered, ¡°After viewing this video, I trust everyone understands the situation better. Let¡¯s put this matter to rest. I encourage everyone to refocus on their work and patients, rather than engaging in rumors. Meeting adjourned!¡± The attendees rose and dispersed in small groups, heading back to their departments. . . . Chapter 585 ?Chapter 585: Despite the director¡¯s words, the buzz about the incident continued throughout the morning. During her lunch break, Belinda visited Holley in her hospital room. ¡°Mom, I have some good news to share with you,¡± Belinda said to Holley. ¡°What good news?¡± Holley asked. Belinda replied, ¡°About the attack on me, there were rumors that I was sexually assaulted by that criminal. But now, there is proof that clears my name.¡± Holley¡¯s pupils contracted slightly in surprise. ¡°Proof?¡± ¡°Yes! The whole incident was captured on video. It was shown at our doctors¡¯ meeting today, and now, my name is cleared.¡± As she spoke, Belinda watched Holley for any reaction. After a brief pause, Holley¡¯s face brightened with joy. ¡°Really? That¡¯s wonderful! Now I can rest easy. Belinda, you can¡¯t imagine how much I¡¯ve been worrying about this, trying to think of ways to help you clear this up. It¡¯s a relief to finally have evidence that clears your name!¡± Although Holley had reacted swiftly, the momentary stiffness on her face hadn¡¯t escaped Belinda¡¯s notice. Belinda managed a slight smile. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s truly a relief.¡± She struggled to articte her emotions at that moment. For a brief time, she felt utterly lost. She couldn¡¯t understand how things had changed like this between her and her mother¡­ Was this change in Holley recent, or had it always been there, unnoticed by her? Belinda¡¯s mind was in turmoil. After a short while, she made an excuse and left the room. That afternoon, she found it difficult to focus on work. After her shift, instead of visiting Holley, she drove straight to the Thomas family¡¯s residence. She did that partly because Mollie had asked her to go, and partly because she didn¡¯t want to face Holley today. When Belinda arrived at the Thomas family¡¯s residence, Mollie immediately inquired about the video. ¡°Belinda, do you have any idea where that video came from?¡± Shaking her head, Belinda replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°But I suspect Lucas might be involved.¡± Mollie pressed her lips together for a moment and then said, ¡°Today, Santino heard some news¡­¡± ¡°The owner of the plot at 0106 Icewilde Street in Marshmill has changed. It¡¯s now owned by the Forsaken Group.¡± She paused, giving Belinda a significant look. ¡°Do you know who owned thatnd before?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes widened in shock at the news. . . . Chapter 586 ?Chapter 586: Since Mollie had asked that question, it meant¡­ ¡°Is it¡­ Lucas?¡± Belinda asked cautiously. Mollie nodded. ¡°Yeah. The Triumph Consortium originally acquired that plot for over ten billion dors.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression shifted sharply at the mention of the amount. More than ten billion dors? Mollie watched Belinda closely as she continued, ¡°Now, that real estate has unexpectedly shifted to the Forsaken Group, which has left everyone puzzled. It¡¯s a prime property. A lot of peoplepeted for it at the auction before. There¡¯s no clear reason why the Triumph Consortium suddenly handed it over to the Forsaken Group. The Triumph Consortium isn¡¯t short on funds, and the Forsaken Group, a smaller entity, couldn¡¯t possibly afford it. Coincidentally, the video that clears your name surfaced at the same time. It¡¯s difficult not to see a connection between these events.¡± Belinda remained silent, her thoughts swirling. Could it be that her video had been exchanged for that piece of real estate? Mollie said nothing more. Back in her room, Belinda called Johnson. As soon as he picked up, she asked, ¡°Johnson, do you know how my video came to light?¡± g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, your storytelling home Johnson hesitated momentarily. ¡°Uh¡­¡± His pause alone was telling. Belinda was immediately sure that Lucas was behind this. ¡°How did Lucas get hold of the video?¡± Belinda asked. Johnson¡¯s response was evasive. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. The important thing is, your name has been cleared. No one will point fingers at you anymore.¡± ¡°Was the video exchanged for the real estate on Marshmill, plot 0106?¡± Belinda asked directly. Johnson paused, caught off guard by her words. His silence was confirmation enough for Belinda. She took a deep breath. ¡°So it really is¡­¡± Realizing the secret was out, Johnson said, ¡°Lucas wanted this kept under wraps. I didn¡¯t tell you anything; you figured it out all on your own.¡± ¡°Did Lucas really exchange a piece of real estate worth over ten billion for that video?¡± Belinda asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Johnson said. ¡°Lucas¡­ He truly cares about you.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Do you know who controls the Forsaken Group?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Belinda inquired. ¡°It¡¯s Kane.¡± Johnson sighed deeply. ¡°The Forsaken Group is closely linked to Kane. By giving the real estate to them, Lucas essentially handed it over to Kane.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression changed significantly. . . . Chapter 587 ?Chapter 587: Kane controlled the Forsaken Group? Despite knowing that, Lucas still¡­ Johnson said, ¡°After finding out that Kane had the video, Lucas didn¡¯t hesitate. He knew the risks of handing over such valuable real estate to Kane and the trouble it could bring him. But for you, he disregarded all that. He didn¡¯t think twice before transferring the property worth over ten billion to the Forsaken Group for you.¡± When Belinda heard Johnson¡¯s words, her gaze dropped, her eyshes fluttering. A sensation akin to a lump formed in her throat, making it difficult for her to breathe. Johnson said, ¡°Belinda, I think you and Lucas¡ª¡± Yet, before he could finish speaking, Belinda interjected, ¡°Johnson, I need to go. I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± She ended the call before Johnson had a chance to reply. Feeling somewhat resigned, Johnson realized that Lucas faced a challenging journey in his attempt to win Belinda back. After ending the call, Belinda remained still, her features frozen, devoid of emotion. Her conversation with Johnson had only made her feel moreplicated emotions. Even though her name had been cleared, the weight of a new burden pressed heavily on her now. The pressure suddenly felt unbearable. Why had Lucas done that for her? Was he oblivious to the immense pressure his actions caused her? He had traded valuable real estate just to obtain that video for her. And the important thing was that the property had fallen into Kane¡¯s hands. Belinda inhaled deeply, trying to calm herself. She showered and then climbed into bed, attempting to empty her mind and sleep. g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m brings endless adventures However, she tossed and turned, sleep eluding her for hours as her frustration grew. Finally, just as she felt a hint of drowsiness, her phone rang. She retrieved her phone and saw Vincent¡¯s name on the screen. A trace of confusion shadowed her face as she answered the call. ¡°Belinda, could youe to the Dream Club now? Lucas is drunk and has hurt his hand. There are ss shards in his wound.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve tried to help, but he¡¯s refusing anyone else¡¯s help; he keeps calling for you,¡± Vincent said, urgency in his voice. Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, her face hardening. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for that.¡± ¡°Pleasee. Lucas is bleeding nonstop, and I¡¯m worried his injury might be serious. You¡¯re a doctor; he needs you. No one else can get close to him now,¡± Vincent said, desperation creeping into his tone. ¡°I already said I don¡¯t have time for that. Handle it yourself!¡± Belinda replied coldly before ending the call. She tossed her phone aside and buried herself under the nket, convincing herself not to care about Lucas. She told herself that this must be Lucas¡¯ ploy to trick her. Momentster, a notification chimed. . . . Chapter 588 ?Chapter 588: Belinda hesitated briefly before throwing off the nket, grabbing her phone, and checking her messages. There was a new message from Vincent. It was a photo. Looking at the photo, Belinda was confronted with a shocking image of a hand draped downward, the flesh marred by embedded ss shards and oozing blood. Belinda¡¯s breath caught in her throat. Then, another message from Vincent appeared. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, Belinda. You need toe here now.¡± Belinda put her phone away andy back down. However, the vivid image of Lucas¡¯ injured hand lingered in her mind, growing more distressing the more she tried to ignore it. After a couple of minutes, she rose, went to her closet, and got changed. She told herself this would be thest time she meddled in Lucas¡¯ affairs. Leaving the Thomas family¡¯s residence, she drove towards the Dream Club. On the way, she unconsciously sped up. At the Dream Club, Belinda pushed open the door to the private room and stepped inside. Vincent quickly lifted his head when he heard the door open. His eyes lit up when he saw Belinda approach, though her expression was dark. ¡°You¡¯re finally here! Lucas is all yours now. Please help deal with his wound.¡± Vincent frantically gestured toward the medical kit sitting on the table. Belinda didn¡¯t say a word and walked straight over to Lucas, who was slumped on the sofa with his head thrown back and his eyes tightly shut. His injured hand hung limply by his side, matted with dried blood. Belinda sat down next to him and reached out to take his hand. The moment she touched him, however, Lucas jerked his hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± His voice was low and gravelly. ¡°Lucas rk!¡± Belinda snapped, her expression dark. Lucas visibly tensed at the sound of her voice. He slowly opened his eyes. When he saw Belinda right beside him, his bloodshot eyes gradually regained focus. But due to his drunken state, his mind was a little sluggish. It took him a moment to register what he was seeing, and even then, he sounded uncertain as he called out, ¡°Belinda?¡± Vincent quickly interjected before Belinda could even respond, ¡°Yes, your Belinda is here! She came as soon as she heard that you were hurt. See, she¡¯s about to treat your wound, so you need to stay still.¡± Lucas nodded obediently and sat up straight. ¡°Okay,¡± he muttered, his eyes never leaving Belinda¡¯s face. Belinda took Lucas¡¯ hand and picked up the tweezers. ¡°I need you to turn on the torch on your phone and shine it over here for me,¡± she told Vincent. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Vincent wasted no time doing that. . . . Chapter 589 ?Chapter 589: With proper lighting, Lucas¡¯ hand looked even worse than Belinda had initially assumed. Belinda took a deep breath before she started to carefully remove the ss shards, piece by piece. ¡°How on earth did he get this injury?¡± she grumbled. ¡°He crushed a wine ss in his hand,¡± Vincent exined. Belinda said to Lucas, ¡°What the hell were you even thinking?¡± Although her tone was sharp, her actions remained gentle. ¡°I was wrong for doing that,¡± Lucas said without hesitation. His words made Belinda pause in surprise, but only for a few seconds. She then continued to tend to his wound in silence. It took her a while, but she eventually removed all the ss shards. Still, she took Vincent¡¯s phone and examined Lucas¡¯ hand more closely to make sure she hadn¡¯t missed anything. When she grabbed the iodine to disinfect the wound, she didn¡¯t hold back and applied more pressure than necessary. She wanted the pain to serve as a lesson to Lucas not to be reckless in the future. However, Lucas didn¡¯t even flinch. He remainedpletely still, his gaze still fixed on Belinda. After a few more minutes, Belinda secured the bandages and finished the treatment. When Belinda looked up, her expression was back to being cold and distant. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now,¡± she said, getting to her feet. She hadn¡¯t even taken a step when she felt Lucas tugging at her sleeve. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Belinda¡­¡± Belinda stiffened and turned her head. Lucas was looking up at her, his expression a blend of hope and vulnerability. His bloodshot eyes shimmered faintly. Perhaps due to the alcohol, his handsome face was flushed now. ¡°Belinda, you¡¯ve alreadye here and treated Lucas¡¯ wound. Maybe you could send him home as well.¡± Vincent¡¯s smooth voice cut through the silence. ¡°Lucas and I have both been drinking, so I can¡¯t drive, and I can¡¯t leave Lucas alone. It¡¯s not safe. Besides, Lucas only wants you near him.¡± Belinda clenched her teeth, her gaze shifting to Lucas. The thought of that plot ofnd shed in her mind. She felt aplex mix of emotions. ¡°Fine. Just this once. This will be thest time I help Lucas!¡± Fixing Lucas with a stern re, she said coldly, ¡°Get up. Let¡¯s go.¡± Lucas¡¯ face broke into a goofy grin as he stood up. He swayed almost immediately, losing his bnce. Startled, Belinda darted forward to steady him, one hand grabbing his arm, the other wrapping around his waist. Using this chance, Lucas pulled Belinda into his arms. Belinda staggered slightly before pushing him away with an irritated frown. ¡°Stand properly!¡± Lucas jerked upright immediately and looked at her nervously, as if afraid she might abandon him now. . . . Chapter 590 ?Chapter 590: ¡°Belinda, don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯ll behave.¡± Vincent, who had been silently watching the scene, turned his head away, his lips twitching. Lucas nced tentatively at Belinda and then reached out to take her hand. The second his fingers brushed hers, she swatted his hand away. ¡°No touching!¡± she barked. Lucas blinked, visibly deted. ¡°Oh.¡± He looked down at the floor for a moment before holding the hem of her coat lightly. Belinda let out a sigh, rolling her eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t you walk on your own?¡± ¡°I need to hold onto something,¡± Lucas replied stubbornly. Belinda stared at him, at a loss for words. She felt like he was acting like a stubborn child now. At that moment, shepletely forgot how she acted when she was drunk. Taking a deep breath, Belinda grabbed Lucas¡¯ sleeve and began walking toward the door, tugging him along. As they moved, Lucas¡¯ lips quirked into a faint, triumphant smile. He quickly masked it with a dazed expression before Belinda could notice. They exited the private room and headed for the elevator. Lucas trailed behind Belinda obediently, letting her lead him by the sleeve. Vincent followed them a few steps back, aplex expression on his face. When they finally reached the parking lot, Belinda unceremoniously shoved Lucas into the passenger seat of her car. She then slipped into the driver¡¯s seat and mmed the door shut. The car roared to life, and as it drove off, Vincent stood watching, shaking his head with a sigh before heading toward his own car. In the shadows, a pair of watchful eyes had seen the whole scene. Kylee¡¯s hands clenched into fists. ¡°Damn it!¡± she cursed under her breath before pulling out her phone to make a call. She went off as soon as the call connected, eximing, ¡°Verena! I thought Mr. rk liked you very much! What in the world is going on right now? Why is he always tangled up with Belinda now? I just saw them together! Mr. rk looked drunk, and Belinda was pulling him along. The thing is, he was following her so obediently. I don¡¯t need to tell you that drunk people are at their most vulnerable, do I? Who knows where that bitch Belinda is taking Mr. rk? What is she nning to do with him? You¡¯d better call him right away and ask him to go see you!¡± Kylee¡¯s tone was overly assertive, to the point that she was practicallymanding Verena. On the other end of the line, Verena¡¯s face turned white as a sheet. Kylee¡¯s words were like daggers that pierced right through her heart. She had also thought that Lucas liked her before. Even now, she refused to ept the fact that Lucas had never had feelings for her from the start. . . . Chapter 591 ?Chapter 591: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Kylee asked sharply. Verena snapped back to reality, her expression turning dark. ¡°Who do you think you are, Miss Wright? Are we even that close for you to be ordering me around like this?¡± Kylee suddenlyughed. ¡°I¡¯m telling you right now, Verena¡ªif you don¡¯t want that video exposed to the public, you¡¯d better do as I say. Understand?¡± Verena¡¯s face turned darker at the tant threat. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± she asked icily. Kylee replied, ¡°Just take it as a friendly reminder.¡± Verena said nothing, and Kylee continued, ¡°Besides, I believe you don¡¯t want Belinda and Lucas to be together at such ate hour, right?¡± ¡°I understand now,¡± Verena replied through gritted teeth. ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Kylee said with a smile. Verena hung up without replying to Kylee. ¡°Damn it!¡± she screamed. ¡°That bitch!¡± She quickly dialed a number. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what it takes, you must get that video from Kylee, one way or another! She just used it to threaten me! She said if I don¡¯t do what she wants, she¡¯s going to leak the video!¡± Verena eximed in anger. The man on the other end of the line chuckled softly, seemingly unaffected by the desperation in Verena¡¯s voice. After a pause, he said, ¡°All right, leave the matter to me.¡± Verena was about to breathe a sigh of relief when the man added, ¡°It has been too long since west met, sweetheart. I¡¯ve missed you so much. Tomorrow night at eight, the usual ce. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Verena¡¯s breath caught in her throat, and her expression changed drastically. ¡°Oh, uh¡­ I-I¡¯m injured. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not a convenient time.¡± The man chuckled, his tone more gentle this time. ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll make sure your wound stays untouched.¡± ¡°But I¡ª¡± Verena tried to refuse again, but the man interrupted her with a questioning hum. ¡°Hmm?¡± Just like that, Verena lost the ability to speak, as if a hand had suddenly closed around her throat. A long, tense moment passed before she finally said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be there on time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my girl,¡± the man replied. Then, he ended the call. Verena closed her eyes as a wave of agony washed over her. . . . Chapter 592 ?Chapter 592: At the rk family¡¯s residence, Belinda parked the car in front of the house and turned to Lucas. ¡°Get out.¡± Lucas blinked at her and said, ¡°Together.¡± Belinda gave him a fierce re. ¡°Lucas, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t push it!¡± Lucas didn¡¯t say anything, but he didn¡¯t move, either. He just continued to sit there, staring at Belinda with wide, hopeful eyes. Belinda inhaled deeply, retrieved her phone, and dialed a number. ¡°Hooper, I¡¯m outside the house now. Could youe out for a moment?¡± she said. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Hooper responded promptly. Belinda ended the call, exited her car, and opened the passenger door for Lucas. ¡°Out,¡± she instructed. Lucasplied, stepping out of the vehicle and moving toward Belinda, reaching for her. Belinda retreated two steps, her gaze sharp. ¡°Behave yourself.¡± Momentster, the door of the house opened, and Hooper emerged, a puzzled expression on his face. He said, ¡°Mr. rk, Belinda, why are you two¡­¡± Find your favorite stories at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s., conn ¡°Lucas is drunk,¡± Belinda said. ¡°I brought him back. Could you help him inside?¡± Hooper nced at Lucas and nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± He then moved to support Lucas. But the moment Hooper touched Lucas¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Lucas recoiled, stumbling backward and falling heavily to the ground. Seeing Lucas sitting on the ground with a bewildered expression, Belinda couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Mr. rk, are you alright? Let me help you up,¡± Hooper said, rushing to Lucas¡¯ side. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Lucas repeated, his tone sharp. Hooper stood there, unsure what to do. He then turned to Belinda, a plea in his eyes. ¡°Belinda, I can¡¯t help him when he¡¯s like this. Could you help me get him inside?¡± Belinda looked at Lucas on the ground, feeling resigned. ¡°Please,¡± Hooper said. Belinda pressed her lips together for a moment, walked over to Lucas, and looked down at him. ¡°Get up.¡± At hermand, Lucas immediately rose to his feet, reaching out for her hand. But he hesitated when he was about to touch her, instead clinging to the hem of her coat. Belinda then walked towards the house with Lucas trailing closely behind. . . . Chapter 593 ?Chapter 593: Hooper watched them, his eyes wide with disbelief, his mouth agape. Was this the same aloof and proud Lucas he knew? It was as if Lucas were possessed or something. Inside the house, Belinda led Lucas upstairs to his room. When Belinda stepped inside, a wave of nostalgia washed over her. Theyout and furnishings were exactly as she remembered, unchanged. Even the twin beds remained. Belinda¡¯s longshes fluttered as she inhaled deeply. Then, she turned to Lucas, her expression turning cold. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Lucas, however, still clung to her coat, his eyes and posture conveying his reluctance. ¡°Let go!¡± Belinda eximed. She wrenched her coat free and turned to leave, but Lucas instantly followed her, clutching the hem of her coat again. Belinda red at Lucas, gritting her teeth. ¡°What do you want now?¡± Lucas remained silent, his gaze fixed on Belinda, a pitiful look in his eyes. Belinda sighed inwardly. It was now clear: Lucas intended to cling to her like a lost puppy tonight. Wherever she went, he would be her inseparable shadow. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm, where stories thrive She knew reasoning with a drunk was futile. ¡°Now! Get into bed and sleep!¡± Belinda snapped, her teeth clenched in frustration. Lucas responded with a silly grin. He kicked off his shoes but left the rest of his clothes on as he flopped onto the bed. As soon as he hit the mattress, his hand darted out and caught the hem of Belinda¡¯s coat. Belinda couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. Taking a deep breath, she forced herself to stay calm. She told herself there was no point in being mad at Lucas now. At worst, she could wait until he fell asleep and then leave. With that thought, Belinda sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°Close your eyes and sleep,¡± she said sharply to Lucas. Lucas obeyed immediately, shutting his eyes like an obedient child. Ten minutes passed. Belinda watched as Lucas¡¯ breathing evened out, the rise and fall of his chest signaling he was fast asleep. She then reached to free her coat from his grasp. But she quickly realized she couldn¡¯t do that. Lucas¡¯ grip was firm. Frowning, she tugged harder but in vain. Frustration bubbled to the surface, and Belinda bit back a string of curses. . . . Chapter 594 ?Chapter 594: She sighed, telling herself to wait a little longer. But as the minutes dragged on, fatigue caught up with her. Her eyelids grew heavier until, without realizing it, she drifted off. At that moment, Lucas¡¯ eyes fluttered open, sharp and alert,pletely void of the drunken haze from earlier. A faint smile yed at his lips as he looked at Belinda, now asleep and leaning awkwardly against the headboard. Carefully, he got out of bed and reached for her. With practiced ease, he scooped her into his arms andid her down properly on the bed. He then removed her shoes. For a moment, he stood there, gazing at her peaceful face. Unable to resist, he leaned down and pressed a light kiss to her forehead. Pretending to be drunk was a tactic he had learned online. A post had imed, ¡°Winning over your loved one requires swallowing your pride.¡± Tonight, Lucas had put that advice to the test. Judging by the oue, it was paying off. Belinda, of course, didn¡¯t expect Lucas to be pretending. She just assumed drunken behavior could strip away inhibitions and make people act differently. After all, when she was drunk, she would do reckless things without realizing it. To her, it was natural that Lucas would act that way when he was drunk. Lucas took a quick shower, carefully avoiding his bandaged wound, and then returned to bed. He slipped under the covers and gently pulled Belinda into his arms. Though asleep, Belinda stirred slightly, instinctively resting her head against Lucas¡¯ chest. That small, unconscious gesture stirred something within him. Lucas knew Belinda would probably wake up furious tomorrow, but for now, he relished the quiet intimacy of the moment. Holding Belinda securely in his arms, he soon fell asleep. The next morning, the shrill beep of the rm shattered the silence. Belinda stirred, groaning as she rubbed the sleep from her eyes. But the moment her hand brushed against something solid and warm, her brain snapped to full alertness. She opened her eyes, and her gazended on the broad, tanned chest inches from her face. Her eyes widened in shock as she bolted upright. Belinda¡¯s movements stirred Lucas from his sleep. His eyelids fluttered open, and he turned his head toward her. Seeing Belinda awake, he propped himself up, azy smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Morning, Belinda,¡± he said, his deep, husky voice carrying an irresistible charm. Belinda became furious in an instant. She turned to look at Lucas, her tone sharp. ¡°Why am I waking up next to you?¡± Lucas¡¯ response came smoothly. ¡°You fell asleep against the headboardst night, curled up like you were freezing. I figured I¡¯d save you from catching a cold and moved you to the bed.¡± Belinda red at him. ¡°And you couldn¡¯t think to move me to another bed?¡± . . . Chapter 595 ?Chapter 595: ¡°You mean that bed over there?¡± Lucas raised an eyebrow, feigning innocence. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been used in ages. It¡¯s covered in dust.¡± Belinda¡¯s lips parted as if to argue, but no words came out. She clenched her jaw and threw off the covers, slipping into her shoes quickly. She then walked toward the door to leave, her frustration evident in every step. But after taking a few steps, she suddenly thought of something and stopped. Lucas watched her, confused. He was about to say something when she suddenly spoke. ¡°About that video¡­ Thank you.¡± When Lucas heard that, he frowned slightly. Belinda didn¡¯t wait for a reply, intending to leave, but Lucas¡¯ voice stopped her. ¡°Just a thank you?¡± After a brief pause, Belinda turned, her cool gaze locking with Lucas¡¯. ¡°What else do you want?¡± Lucas smirked, a hint of mischief in his expression. ¡°You could at least treat me to a meal.¡± He then tossed the covers aside and got out of bed. His robe hung loosely, revealing his broad, muscr chest. Belinda swallowed hard and quickly averted her gaze, her cheeks heating up. After a moment, she exhaled and nodded. ¡°Fine.¡± Lucas stepped closer to Belinda, closing the space between them with a few long strides. His voice was charming as he whispered in her ear, ¡°So, when¡¯s this meal happening?¡± Belinda instinctively backed away, putting a safe distance between them. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when I¡¯m free.¡± Without waiting for a response from Lucas, she turned and left. Lucas watched her leave, amusement dancing in his eyes. From the look of it, he believed her ankle had recovered now. When Belinda went downstairs, she ran into Harold. ¡°Awake already?¡± Harold asked, his smile warm. ¡°Thank you for bringing Lucas home yesterday. Come and have some breakfast.¡± Belinda hesitated, scratching the back of her head awkwardly. ¡°Uh, no thanks, Harold. I¡¯ve got to get to work now. See youter!¡± With that, she hurried out of the house. Sitting in the car on her way to the hospital, Belinda couldn¡¯t stop the flood of frustration rising within her. She had already decided to stay away from Lucas. So how had she gotten entangled with him again? Andst night¡­ They had even shared a bed, and she had woken up in his arms today. Belinda couldn¡¯t help but scold herself for what she had done. At the hospital, Belinda changed into her scrubs and threw herself into work. By the time her shift ended, she finally had a moment to sit and check her phone. . . . Chapter 596 ?Chapter 596: There were two missed calls. Frowning slightly, Belinda stared at the caller ID. She quickly called back. ¡°Hello¡­¡± ¡°Dr. Wright.¡± The voice on the other end of the line was smooth and charismatic. Belinda asked, ¡°Mr. Lambert, why did you call me earlier?¡± Darwin replied, ¡°I called you because I wanted to ask if you¡¯re free tonight. Would you join me for dinner?¡± Belinda hesitated. Before she could decline, Darwin continued, ¡°I have a friend whose son has a congenital heart defect. He underwent surgery a while ago, but there have been someplications recently. I¡¯d like to discuss his situation with you during the meal. I want to show you his medical records.¡± The mention of a congenital heart defect piqued Belinda¡¯s curiosity. After a moment¡¯s thought, she replied, ¡°Alright. I¡¯m free this evening.¡± Darwin chuckled softly. ¡°Great. I¡¯ll confirm the location and send it to you shortly.¡± ¡°Sounds good,¡± Belinda said. After hanging up, Belinda ced her phone on the desk and turned her attention back to work. Across the room, Kylee asionally nced Belinda¡¯s way. Her sharp eyes caught the details: the outfit beneath Belinda¡¯s white coat was the same one Belinda had worn yesterday at the Dream Club. That could only mean one thing¡ªBelinda hadn¡¯t gone homest night. She must have spent the night with Lucas. Kylee gritted her teeth in frustration at the thought. She couldn¡¯t help but curse Verena in her heart. That useless woman! She had failed to stop Belinda from spending the night with Lucas. Before, Kylee had thought Lucas cared a lot about Verena. But now, she realized that Verena meant nothing to Lucas. In the evening, Belinda arrived at the restaurant for her meeting with Darwin. As soon as they sat down, Darwin handed Belinda a medical file. ¡°Dr. Wright, please review this.¡± Belinda nodded and opened the folder. She read the records with practiced focus. The patient was a young child diagnosed with Tetralogy of Fallot, amon congenital heart defect characterized by four key issues: a ventricr septal defect, pulmonary stenosis, an overriding aorta, and right ventricr hypertrophy. The child had undergone corrective surgery six months ago but was now experiencingplications. While the situation wasn¡¯t critical, it required careful management. Belinda asked, ¡°What are the patient¡¯s parents hoping to do? Continue treatment at their current hospital or transfer him to the Grand ins General Hospital?¡± Darwin replied, ¡°They want to transfer him to the Grand ins General Hospital. That¡¯s why I wanted to ask if you¡¯d be willing to take on the case.¡± . . . Chapter 597 ?Chapter 597: Belinda hesitated, her expression thoughtful. ¡°I could do that, but there are many senior doctors and professors in our department with more experience. Are the parents willing to entrust their child to me?¡± Though she was now an attending physician, few patients chose her for treatment. She knew many preferred the hospital¡¯s more seasoned experts. She understood them¡ªafter all, why choose a young woman in her twenties when there were many experienced doctors avable? Turner had also objected to her taking consultations, citing her inexperience. And since Belinda herself didn¡¯t want to push the matter, it wasn¡¯t pursued further. Darwin¡¯s response was immediate, his tone firm. ¡°Absolutely. They trust you, and I also trust you.¡± He paused, a small smile ying at the corners of his lips. ¡°After all, you¡¯re the youngest attending physician in the hospital¡¯s history. That alone speaks volumes. And your perfect exam paper is still on disy in the hospital¡¯s honor board. Why wouldn¡¯t we trust you?¡± Belinda allowed a small smile to form. ¡°Alright. Have them bring the child to the Cardiac Surgery Department tomorrow morning at ten. I¡¯ll examine him personally.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you, Dr. Wright,¡± Darwin said. ¡°You are wee,¡± Belinda replied. During dinner, Darwin discussed the boy¡¯s condition further, while Belinda listened intently. She was so absorbed in the conversation that she didn¡¯t notice a small smudge on her face. Step into new worlds at g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s?conn Darwin¡¯s gaze lingered on Belinda for a moment before he reached out without warning, wiping the smudge away with his finger. Belinda froze, her eyes widening in shock. Before she could react, the door to the private room swung open. Startled, Belinda turned toward the door, her brows knitting together as she recognized the person who had just entered. A cold glint shed in her eyes. Upon realizing what was happening, Darwin quickly pulled his hand away from Belinda¡¯s face and turned toward the door. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked coldly, his eyes shing with disdain. Minna had stepped into the room with a smile on her face, but her expression immediately shifted when she saw Belinda was there. Her good mood disappeared altogether when she noticed Darwin¡¯s hand on Belinda¡¯s cheek earlier. That bitch, Belinda! Belinda already had the powerful Lucas in the palm of her hand, yet here she was, shamelessly seducing Darwin. And to think that Darwin had actually touched Belinda¡¯s face just now¡­ Hot, burning jealousy red in Minna¡¯s chest. It took all her self-control not to rush over and p Belinda right then and there. Taking a deep breath, Minna stered a smile on her face and said, ¡°A friend mentioned seeing youe into this room, so I thought I¡¯d stop by to say hello. I wasn¡¯t expecting you to be having a meal with Ms. Wright.¡± . . . Chapter 598 ?Chapter 598: ¡°You may leave now.¡± It was clear from Darwin¡¯s chilly tone that he didn¡¯t want her there. ¡°Don¡¯t be so distant, Darwin. We¡¯ve known each other for years.¡± Minna was unfazed, as she had grown ustomed to Darwin¡¯s constant rejection over the years. She sat next to Darwin. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± Darwin¡¯s expression darkened as he gave her a frosty re. ¡°Of course, I mind. You are not wee here. Leave.¡± Minna¡¯s smile faltered, and her cheeks were flushed with a mix of frustration and embarrassment. She turned her attention to Belinda and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t mind, right, Ms. Wright?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t exactly know you,¡± Belinda replied, matching the coldness that Darwin had disyed. ¡°Are you leaving or not?¡± Darwin said to Minna impatiently. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, we will.¡± Minna¡¯s face darkened. She gritted her teeth as a look of malice crossed her eyes. Darwin had made his stance abundantly clear. What else could she say? Left with no choice, Minna stood up and turned to leave. As soon as she was out in the hallway, she dropped her facade, and her face twisted into a mask of rage. She stormed back to her own private room, grabbed her phone, and made a call. ¡°Hello, Minna,¡± Macie answered the call quickly. ¡°You need toe up with a n for me now!¡± Minna said, still seething. ¡°I want that bitch Belinda to be taught a lesson!¡± ¡°Minna¡­¡± Macie started to say, her voiceced with caution and reluctance. ¡°You know as well as I do that Belinda is Mr. rk¡¯s ex-wife. And these recent events only prove that Mr. rk still cares deeply about her. We can¡¯t afford to mess with Belinda now.¡± Minna sneered and dismissed Macie¡¯s concerns, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no one I can¡¯t afford to mess with. Any woman who dares to seduce my man will face the consequences. Think of a foolproof n, and make sure everything is discreet.¡± Her eyes narrowed with a sinister glint. ¡°It would be best if you devise something that will make Mr. rk dislike Belinda quickly.¡± ¡°Minna, I really think¡ª¡± Macie tried to reason with her, but Minna cut her off sharply, saying, ¡°Enough! I didn¡¯t call you for advice; I want you toe up with a solution. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to reward you when everything is over.¡± ¡°All right, fine. I¡¯ll try to think of something,¡± Macie replied, knowing that there was no point in further protests. Satisfied with the response she got, Minna ended the call. She was about to put her phone away when it rang. . . . Chapter 599 ?Chapter 599: She nced at the caller ID, and just like that, her foul mood returned. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Minna, I miss you. When can we meet again?¡± It was a man¡¯s voice on the other end of the line. Minna couldn¡¯t be bothered with pleasantries. ¡°Morse,¡± she said, her sneer evident in her tone, ¡°don¡¯t think that a single favor gives you any leverage over me. Are you seriously expecting me toe and meet with you? In your dreams!¡± Morse chuckled lightly. ¡°Are you trying to kick me away after what I did for you? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll tell Mr. rk about that incident?¡± Minna¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile as she replied calmly, ¡°What incident? What on earth are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡± On the other end of the line, Morse fell silent for a brief moment before letting out a low chuckle. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, huh? Well, let¡¯s jog your memory. I have a little recording here. Let¡¯s see if this rings any bells.¡± A tense pause followed, and then another voice filtered through the phone. Minna¡¯s expression changed the instant she recognized the voice. Damn it! Morse had actually recorded their conversation! As the recording ended, Morse¡¯s smug voice returned. ¡°So, Minna, what do you think Mr. rk would do if he found out you asked me to drug Belinda?¡± Minna¡¯s grip on her phone tightened. Her eyes narrowed, a dangerous glint shing in them. After a moment, her lips twitched into a suddenugh. ¡°Morse, I was in a bad mood earlier. Maybe I said some things I shouldn¡¯t have. Don¡¯t take it personally, alright? Did you miss me? How about Ie over tomorrow night to see you?¡± Morseughed, his tone triumphant. ¡°Now you¡¯re talking! And since you¡¯reing, I¡¯ve got a little request. Wear ck stockings and some cute lingerie. You wouldn¡¯t disappoint me, would you, Minna?¡± Minna¡¯s jaw clenched as she forced a reply through gritted teeth. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll make it worth your while.¡± ¡°Perfect! I¡¯ll see you tomorrow night then,¡± Morse said before hanging up. Minna lowered her phone, her knuckles white. After a long breath to steady herself, she dialed another number. ¡°Minna? What made you call me? What¡¯s wrong? Did someone upset you?¡± ¡°Uncle, there¡¯s a man ckmailing me, threatening me to sleep with him,¡± Minna said, her voice trembling as if she were on the verge of tears. ¡°What? Who is it? Who dares to threaten you? Just tell me how you want me to handle it, and I¡¯ll take care of it!¡± Minna¡¯s uncle growled, fury boiling in his tone. ¡°He has a recording of mine, and I need you to get it back. And make sure to cut off his hands and tongue so that he will never be able to threaten me again.¡± Minna¡¯s tone was chillinglyposed, as though such a request was no more unusual than asking for coffee. ¡°Consider it done, Minna. I will handle it.¡± Minna¡¯s uncle didn¡¯t find her request odd at all and immediately agreed. . . . Chapter 600 Chapter 600: ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡± Minna replied. Ending the call, Minna tucked her phone away and strode back toward her private room, her expression hardening. Did Morse really think he could use a voice recording to control her? Pathetic! As for Belinda, since she dared topete with her for Darwin, she would make her pay a heavy price! Inside the private room, Darwin sat across from Belinda. ¡°I owe you an apology, Dr. Wright. Earlier, I saw something on your face and just reached out to wipe it off without thinking.¡± Belinda shifted ufortably in her seat, her expression awkward. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry for acting like that,¡± Darwin said, his tone heavy with regret. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Belinda replied softly. Darwin hesitated before continuing. ¡°And about Minna, I owe you an apology because of her as well. I believe she targeted you at the Williamson family¡¯s banquet because of me.¡± As he spoke, his expression suddenly turned serious. ¡°Dr. Wright, there¡¯s something I must warn you about.¡± Belinda met Darwin¡¯s gaze, her posture straightening as she prepared to listen intently. ¡°That Minna is coldhearted and ruthless deep down. I think she might target you. You need to be extra cautious from now on.¡± Darwin was serious as he warned Belinda. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Belinda nodded. Belinda didn¡¯t really need much convincing. Darwin had only spoken to her for a short while before, yet that had been enough to motivate Minna to falsely use her of stealing a ne. Clearly, that woman had a twisted mind and a vindictive streak. Darwin¡¯s face was still etched with guilt. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Dr. Wright. You got dragged into this whole mess because of me.¡± Belinda replied calmly, ¡°This is ultimately Minna¡¯s issue. Whether you are single or married, you still have the right to make friends. Besides, the two of you aren¡¯t even in a rtionship, and she is already acting like she owns you, going so far as to scheme against the people around you. She is the one doing the wrong thing here. You are your own person, not some kind of possession she owns.¡± Darwin¡¯s gaze deepened at her words, and a flicker of admiration crossed his eyes. The more time he spent with Belinda, the more he realized just how charismatic she was. She had that irresistible charm that naturally drew people in. Darwin and Belinda continued eating, and neither mentioned Minna for the rest of the meal. In a luxurious hotel suite, Verena pressed her fingerprint to unlock the door and walked inside. A middle-aged man was lounging on the sofa, savoring a freshly opened bottle of red wine. . . .
Message from Noah: Warm greetings, dear readers! New chaptersing this Friday. God bless you, and Noah wishes you all the best. (©¤??O) . Chapter 601 ?Chapter 601: He raised an eyebrow upon seeing Verena. ¡°You¡¯re here. Come and try this.¡± Verena walked over and plopped down beside him. She leaned into his embrace and shed him a coy smile. ¡°Kane, you need to resolve the matter with Kylee for me, okay? That video she has must never see the light of day.¡± The man she was cozying up to was none other than Lucas¡¯ older brother, Kane. Kane wrapped his arm around Verena¡¯s slender waist. ¡°Trust me. I will handle it for you.¡± With his free hand, he twirled a lock of her hair around his finger and took a whiff of it. ¡°But you know, Verena¡­ You¡¯ve been disappointing me a lottely. My dear brother seems to care less and less about you, and that¡¯s not a good sign.¡± Verena bit her lip. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; it¡¯s only temporary. Right now, Lucas is just momentarily infatuated with Belinda, mistakenly believing she¡¯s the one he likes. He¡¯s acting foolish, but I¡¯ll make him realize his own heart sooner orter!¡± Kane looked at her with amusement in his eyes. ¡°Infatuated? If it were as simple as that, he wouldn¡¯t have given up a prime real estate property worth billions just to clear Belinda¡¯s name.¡± Verena¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Oh, right, you weren¡¯t made aware of this! You¡¯ve seen that video of Belinda, right?¡± Kane asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Verena replied. The video had spread like wildfire among their social circle, and she had seen it already. galnovels . is your storytelling hub ¡°That video was taken by one of my men,¡± Kane exined. ¡°I had him take it to Lucas in exchange for the 0106 plot on Icewilde Street in Marshmill. Lucas agreed without a second thought. Who would have thought that my brother could be quite the fool for love?¡± Verena was taken aback, her face draining of color as Kane¡¯s words sank in. Verena was shocked. Lucas had willingly given up a piece ofnd worth billions just to clear Belinda¡¯s name! How was that even possible? No¡­ Kane must have been lying to her! Lucas would never be this reckless. Kane¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Verena, you really need to step up your game. If things keep going this way, you might never get to marry my brother.¡± Verena¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Do you think I like what¡¯s happening right now? But what can I do? Lucas ispletely obsessed with Belinda now! He didn¡¯t even care when I tried tomit suicide. I¡¯m running out of ns here.¡± Kane cupped her chin and lifted her face. ¡°Oh, but you can¡¯t just give up, sweetheart. You promised me you would do everything to make sure that my brother marries you. If you fail, I¡¯ll have no choice but to punish you severely.¡± He gently caressed her cheek with his fingers as he spoke. Despite the tender gesture, Verena felt a chill run down her spine. She swallowed hard and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I will do my best. I¡¯ll see to it that Lucas marries me!¡± . . . Chapter 602 ?Chapter 602: ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Pleased with Verena¡¯s response, Kane leaned in and bit her lip. Verena winced in pain. Kane released her and looked at the faint bite mark he had left on her. He sighed and held her tighter against him. ¡°You¡¯ve been with me since you were a teenager, Verena.¡± ¡°I was initially reluctant to let you marry my brother, but Lucas was so in love with you before. He even went against Harold for your sake. As his older brother, it¡¯s only right that I support him and make sure that his wishes are fulfilled, right?¡± His lips slowly curled into a meaningful smile. Verena, however, stiffened. The words Lucas had said to her¡ªthat he had never liked her¡ªechoed in her mind now. Verena pressed her lips into a thin line. ¡°I think we should approach the situation from both angles. I won¡¯t give up on Lucas, obviously, but we can¡¯t just let go of Belinda, either. If she somehow falls for someone else, or better yet, ends up marrying another man for some reason¡­ That would kill the chances of her ever getting back together with Lucas. Wouldn¡¯t that be good?¡± Verena narrowed her eyes, a calcting look in her gaze. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about Belinda,¡± Kane replied smoothly. ¡°I¡¯ve already made arrangements about her.¡± Verena blinked in surprise, but she didn¡¯t say anything more. Kane leaned in again and blew softly at her face. ¡°All right, then. Let¡¯s not waste time on those things now.¡± His breathing grewbored, prompting Verena to hold hers. Her expression was strained. ¡°Kane, I¡ª¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Kane pressed his finger against her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anything that might ruin my mood. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll be gentle. I won¡¯t tie your hands this time, just your feet. Okay?¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Oh, and by the way, I prepared a special surprise for you¡ªa custom-made cor and a little whip. You¡¯ll love them!¡± His eyes widened with excitement, and his anticipation was evident in his voice. Verena, on the other hand, turned ashen with horror. of all the disturbing and sadistic things Kane would do to her. Unfortunately, Kane didn¡¯t give her the chance to refuse. ¡°Come on darling, let¡¯s get started!¡± He stood up and scooped her into his arms before carrying her into the bedroom. Verena began to struggle. ¡°Kane, wait¡­ Listen to me. Kane¡­ Kane!¡± Kane ignored her pleas and mmed the door behind them with his foot before throwing her onto the bed. . . . Chapter 603 ?Chapter 603: A few minutester the room was filled with the sharp sound of leather hitting flesh, mixed with Verena¡¯s desperate screams and sobs of pain. But the more Verena cried, the more excited Kane became. ¡°Go on. Scream louder! Scream your head off!¡¯ Kane shouted. Verena said: ¡®Ah¡­ Ah! Please, spare me! Kane, please¡­ I can¡¯t stand it anymore! It hurts so much¡­ ¡°Crawl faster!¡± In contrast to Verena¡¯s pleading tone, Kane¡¯s voice was full of exhration. Despite being in his fifties, Kane was full of energy at these moments. Throughout the night, the only sounds in the room were Kane¡¯s dirty talk, the constant crack of the whip and Verena¡¯s cries of desperation. In the end, Verena had no idea how she had managed to survive the night of despair. The next day. In the Cardiac Surgery Ward at Grand ins General Hospital. Darwin arrived with his friend and Belinda took over the arrangements for the patient. She secured a room and ran all the necessary tests. ¡°Thank you, Dr Wright! I trust you with our child¡¯s well-being. ¡°Please take good care of him.¡± The patient¡¯s father couldn¡¯t stop thanking Belinda repeatedly. ¡°I will do my best,¡± Belinda replied. After making sure everything was in order, Belinda returned to her office to attend to other matters. As soon as Belinda left, the patient¡¯s father, Darwin¡¯s friend, nudged Darwin with his elbow. ¡°That woman¡¯s great! When are you nning to make her your girlfriend?¡± That earned him a re from Darwin. ¡°Stop spouting nonsense.¡± ¡°Oh,e on, don¡¯t be shy! When ites to romantic pursuits, you can¡¯t afford to be too reserved. If someone else wins her over before you¡¯ve even made a move, you¡¯ll definitely regret it. Well, I¡¯ll be waiting to hear your good news, okay?¡± Darwin¡¯s friend said. Darwin said nothing in response, though his eyes narrowed slightly. After spending some time with Belinda, he could no longer deny the growing interest he had in her. He really wanted to pursue her. The thought brought a small smile to his lips. During lunch break, Belinda visited Holley in her hospital ward. When she got there, however, someone else was also in the room. . . . Chapter 604 ?Chapter 604: ¡°Belinda, you¡¯re here!¡± Baker stood up from the sofa, looking genuinely happy to see Belinda. Belinda, on the other hand, scowled at the sight of him. She couldn¡¯t help but admire Baker¡¯s audacity. After he had said so many hurtful things to her thest time, here he was now, greeting her like nothing had happened. ¡°How are you feeling today, Mom?¡± Belinda ignored Baker and walked straight to Holley¡¯s bedside. ¡°Much better,¡± Holley replied with a smile. Baker sidled up next to Belinda and said, ¡°I was really worried when I heard about your ident. It¡¯s such a relief to know that you¡¯re okay. I always knew you¡¯d get through whatever life throws your way, Belinda.¡± Hearing these insincere words from Baker, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, as if she had just heard a joke. Baker had been worried about her? Belinda found this ridiculous. She considered it a blessing that Baker hadn¡¯t called to yell at her or use her of embarrassing him. But to go so far as to im that he had been worried about her? She would be a fool to believe him. For Baker¡¯s attitude to suddenly change so drastically on such short notice¡­ he was likely buttering her up for another favor he nned to ask. Baker¡¯s demeanor faltered when he noticed the mocking smile on Belinda¡¯s face. He cursed her inwardly but quickly swallowed his anger, reminding himself of his purpose for visiting this time. ¡°Belinda,¡± Baker began, ¡°do you know who found that video of yours?¡± Belinda turned to him with a raised eyebrow. ¡°What does it matter whether I know that or not?¡± Baker didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°A rumor has been going around that Mr. rk traded a piece ofnd in Marshmill for that video to clear your name. Is that true?¡± ¡°Mr. Wright,¡± Belinda said calmly, ¡°regardless of whether it is true or not, this matter doesn¡¯t concern you.¡± ¡°Whatnd? Belinda, is this true?¡± Holley¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief when she heard Baker¡¯s words. Belinda looked at Holley. ¡°You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with this, Mom.¡± ¡°How can I not?¡± Holley countered anxiously. ¡°I am partly to me for the incident. Please tell me, Belinda, is what Baker just said true?¡± Belinda paused to take a deep breath before nodding. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Baker¡¯s face immediately changed when he heard that. So it was true! Lucas had willingly given up billions¡¯ worth of assets for Belinda. Baker realized he had gravely underestimated her. Holley, looking worried, said, ¡°How¡ªwhy? It¡¯s all my fault! Belinda, I¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mom. Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Just let it go,¡± Belinda interjected coldly. Holley knew Belinda meant her words, so she wisely fell silent. . . . Chapter 605 ?Chapter 605: But then, Baker gave her a look, and she said, ¡°Belinda, since you want this matter to go away, can you ask Mr. rk to ask the bank to approve your father¡¯s loan?¡± Hearing that, Belinda turned to look at Holley. So, this was Baker¡¯s real purpose foring here today. Belinda¡¯s demeanor turned cold. ¡°Lucas and I are no longer in a rtionship. I have no power over his decisions.¡± ¡°How can you say that?¡± Holley quickly said. ¡°Mr. rk is only holding up your father¡¯s loan for you¡ª¡± ¡°If you know that Lucas is doing this on my behalf, what makes you think I would ask him to stop?¡± Belinda said, a hint of sarcasm in her tone. Holley froze. She wasn¡¯t expecting Belinda to respond like that. ¡°Belinda, you¡­¡± ¡°You ungrateful daughter!¡± Baker exploded, pointing an angry finger at Belinda. ¡°You¡¯re making things harder for me on purpose, aren¡¯t you?¡± Belinda chuckled and turned to look at Baker. ¡°You¡¯re finally done pretending, Mr. Wright.¡± Baker¡¯s expression froze when he heard that. Belinda crossed her arms, a slight smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Honestly, Mr. Wright, you¡¯re much more tolerable when you¡¯re angry and fierce like this. That fake, pretentious act from earlier? Absolutely unbearable.¡± Baker clenched his jaw, his cheeks puffing with suppressed frustration as he red at Belinda in silence. Belinda then shifted her gaze to Holley, her demeanor cooling. ¡°Mom, I said I don¡¯t me you for what happened, but that doesn¡¯t mean the hurt you caused me has disappeared. So¡­ don¡¯t push your luck. From now on, don¡¯t bring up anything about that incident in front of me. I¡¯m leaving now; you should get some rest.¡± Without giving Holley or Baker a chance to respond, Belinda turned and strode out of the room, her heels clicking against the floor with finality. Baker paced back and forth in the room, fuming with anger, muttering, ¡°That bitch! She ispletely out of control! Just because Mr. rk is favoring her, she thinks she can talk to us like that!¡± Holley¡¯s expression mirrored his frustration, her lips pressed into a thin line. Baker continued, ¡°And Mr. rk? He¡¯s gone insane! Giving up billions worth ofnd just to clear Belinda¡¯s name? It¡¯s madness!¡± ¡°Billions? Thatnd is worth billions?¡± Holley¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s why I said he¡¯s lost his mind!¡± Baker replied. Suddenly, Baker thought of something and turned to Holley. ¡°You¡¯d better tread carefully from now on. Someone¡¯s been investigating that car ident. I¡¯m almost certain it¡¯s Mr. rk¡¯s people.¡± Holley¡¯s eyes widened, panic shing across her face. ¡°Mr. rk¡­ He won¡¯t find out about anything, right?¡± . . . Chapter 606 ?Chapter 606: Baker replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; he won¡¯t. But Belinda is bing a problem. We can¡¯t touch her right now since Mr. rk is backing her. So don¡¯t do anything impulsive.¡± Holley nodded with a serious expression. ¡°I won¡¯t. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± In the evening, at The Harlequin Eats, Belinda stepped into a private dining room. Her eyes narrowed as theynded on Lucas, who was already seated inside. She couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. After she had blocked Lucas, he had resorted to using Johnson to badger her with calls, constantly nagging about when she would treat him to a meal. She had reluctantly agreed. ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Lucas said, a small, satisfied smile ying on his lips as he stood to greet Belinda. Belinda ignored the gesture, choosing a seat diagonally across from him. However, Lucas wasn¡¯t one to take a hint. He walked over and slid into the chair right beside her. Belinda exhaled quietly, deciding not to bother changing seats. As they ate, Lucas reached for a king crab leg, carefully cing it onto Belinda¡¯s te. Belinda paused, her fork hovering above her te. ¡°I don¡¯t eat seafood,¡± she said tly. Lucas leaned closer, undeterred. ¡°The king crab here is exceptional. Just try it.¡± Belinda¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line before she responded, ¡°I¡¯m allergic to seafood.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression froze at her words. Lucas looked at Belinda, stunned. Belinda was allergic to seafood? ¡°You¡­¡± Lucas began. Before Lucas could finish, Belinda casually pushed the te with the king crab aside and reached for another dish. ¡°No matter how good it looks, I won¡¯t eat it.¡± Lucas struggled to find the right words. After a long silence, his voice came out hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I didn¡¯t know.¡± He had only known that Belinda was allergic to artichokes. No one had ever mentioned her seafood allergy to him before. Belinda continued eating calmly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to apologize. It¡¯s normal not to notice things that aren¡¯t important to you.¡± Lucas found himself speechless for a moment, his throat tightening. He wanted to defend himself, to say that this was important to him, but as the words formed, he realized something¡ªhe hadn¡¯t cared about her in the past. He had never bothered to learn what Belinda liked or disliked, or what she was allergic to, because he hadn¡¯t cared enough. . . . Chapter 607 ?Chapter 607: A wave ofplex emotions washed over Lucas as he realized how much he had neglected about Belinda. No wonder she was disappointed in him. Even he himself thought he had treated her badly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Lucas said again, his voice heavier this time. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, there¡¯s no need to apologize,¡± Belinda replied. Lucas looked at her, his expression serious. ¡°I was apologizing for the cake three years ago.¡± The mention of that caused Belinda¡¯s expression to change in an instant. The cake from three years ago had been like a thorn embedded deeply in her heart, never forgotten. Just the mention of it caused her heart to ache, and fresh pain flooded in. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have done that,¡± Lucas continued, his voice dry and filled with remorse. ¡°You made a lot of effort to get that cake, but I let someone else ruin it. It was my fault¡­¡± Even now, talking about it made him want to hit himself. Belinda swallowed the bite of food in her mouth, feeling a strange burn in her throat¡ªwas it the spice or the weight of Lucas¡¯ words? ¡°It¡¯s been so long. I don¡¯t care anymore,¡± Belinda said, her voice barely audible. Though her words were calm, only she knew how deeply the memory still cut. Lucas opened his mouth to say something, but then realized that no matter what he said, it would sound empty. ¡°Let¡¯s just eat,¡± Belinda eventually said after a long silence. She didn¡¯t want to discuss it further. ¡°Alright,¡± Lucas agreed, nodding. They sat in silence for a while. Then, Belinda spoke again. ¡°I should still thank you for the video. But¡­ sacrificing thatnd for it, only for it to end up in Kane¡¯s hands. Isn¡¯t that a bit¡­¡± Lucas replied, his tone resolute and serious, ¡°This started because of me, and it¡¯s my responsibility to fix it. I promised you I¡¯d help resolve it.¡± He paused for a moment and then said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down again.¡± Belinda felt a soft tug at her heart upon hearing that. Lucas gazed at Belinda, his voice low and husky. ¡°Belinda, I won¡¯t force you to get back together with me anymore.¡± At his words, Belinda suddenly turned to look at him, her pupils contracting for a brief moment. Lucas let out a self-mocking chuckle, his lips curving into a faint, bitter smile. ¡°Because right now, I have no right to ask you to be together with me. Lately, I¡¯ve heard so many things from people. They¡¯ve made me realize just how awful I¡¯ve been to you. During the years we were married, all I brought you was pain and suffering.¡± His voice was thick with regret, each word heavy with emotion. He swallowed hard and continued, ¡°And now, when I finally understand that I have feelings for you, I have to ask myself, what right do I have to ask you to be with me? As you once told me, just because I like you, does that mean you¡¯re obligated to be with me? Why should you?¡± . . . Chapter 608 ?Chapter 608: Belinda fell silent. For a fleeting moment, she didn¡¯t know how to respond. Lucas held her gaze, his eyes earnest and unwavering. ¡°So, Belinda, from now on, I¡¯ll pursue you properly. You can reject me, be annoyed by me, scold me, or turn me down just like before. That¡¯s fine. It¡¯s what I deserve.¡± Under Lucas¡¯s sincere and earnest gaze, Belinda found herself a bit overwhelmed. She turned her head away, avoiding his eyes. Disappointment flickered briefly across Lucas¡¯s face, but he quickly masked it. During the rest of the meal, Lucas made several attempts to strike up a conversation, but Belinda ignored him, remaining silent. After the meal, they both left the private room. Lucas followed Belinda a few steps behind, his expression unreadable. ¡°Wait,¡± he called out suddenly. Belinda stopped upon hearing that. Lucas closed the distance between them quickly. Crouching down, he said, ¡°Your shoce is untied.¡± Before Belinda could react, he reached for her shoce, his hands deftly beginning to tie it. The unexpected gesture left Belinda momentarily stunned. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. I can tie it myself,¡± she said, instinctively pulling her foot back. Lucas ignored her protest, his focus fixed on the task at hand. Belinda¡¯s eyes widened slightly, surprise flickering across her face. Her lips parted as though to object, but in the end, she said nothing. Just as Lucas finished tying the shoce, a voice echoed in the corridor, sharp with disbelief. ¡°Lucas?¡± Belinda looked up to see Verena and Ryan standing a short distance away. They both looked shocked. Verena¡¯s face turned pale. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Lucas, the man she thought she knew, the proud, untouchable person, was crouching down and tying Belinda¡¯s shoce. How could this be happening? Lucas rose to his feet. Turning to Verena and Ryan, he asked coolly, ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Ryan shook his head instinctively. ¡°N-No.¡± Without sparing Ryan and Verena another nce, Lucas turned back to Belinda. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Belinda said nothing and continued walking. As she passed by Verena and Ryan, Verena suddenly called out, ¡°Ms. Wright.¡± Belinda paused, curiosity flickering in her eyes as she wondered what Verena had to say now. Verena hesitated for a moment before speaking with a slight smile. ¡°About the attack you went through, I feel responsible. I can¡¯t shake the guilt. I want to treat you and Lucas to a meal to make amends. Would that be alright?¡± Verena couldn¡¯t help but admire her own ability to smile even in such circumstances. . . . Chapter 609 ?Chapter 609: Lucas, however, frowned immediately, displeasure shing across his face. He was unhappy that Verena had brought up the matter. Belinda let out a brief, humorlessugh. Verena wanted to have a meal with Lucas and her? She clearly had ulterior motives. Belinda looked at Verena. ¡°No need for that. I doubt I¡¯d have an appetite dining with you, Miss Reed.¡± Without waiting for a reply, she walked away. Lucas followed her without a word. Verena¡¯s expression faltered as she watched them leave. Belinda¡¯s quick strides betrayed her irritation. Verena¡¯s words had struck a nerve, leaving her simmering with anger. Caught up in her thoughts, Belinda didn¡¯t notice the small figure darting toward her¡ª a child running full speed, seconds from colliding with her. ¡°Look out!¡± Before Belinda could react, Lucas grabbed her, pulling her into his arms to shield her. Belinda stumbled, her cheek colliding with Lucas¡¯s broad chest. She could hear the steady, rhythmic beat of his heart. A moment passed before Belinda regained herposure, hastily pulling away from Lucas. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± The child¡¯s mother rushed over, her voice apologetic. ¡°My son wasn¡¯t watching where he was going. Please forgive him.¡± She turned to the boy. ¡°Apologize to thedy now.¡± The little boy lowered his head, his voice soft as he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Belinda crouched slightly, giving the boy a kind smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Just be more careful next time.¡± With that, she straightened up and continued walking away. From a short distance away, Verena watched the scene unfold, her face ashen. Ryan, standing beside her, shifted ufortably. After a while, he said to Verena, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He reached for Verena¡¯s arm, gently tugging her out of her daze. Verena blinked, snapping out of her thoughts, and reluctantly followed him back to their private room. Her steps were unsteady, her gait awkward. The previous night, Verena had been with Kane until the early hours. Their encounters always left her battered, with bruises she had to endure for days before she could recover. As they walked, Ryan noticed Verena¡¯s unsteady steps. Concern etched across his face, he asked, ¡°Verena, are you sure your foot¡¯s okay?¡± Verena¡¯s expression didn¡¯t falter, though her face was still pale. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± she replied. Once Ryan and Verena were inside the private room, a heavy silence settled between them. After what felt like an eternity, Verena¡¯s voice sliced through the quiet. ¡°Ryan, you have feelings for Belinda, don¡¯t you?¡± . . . Chapter 610 ?Chapter 610: Ryan¡¯s head snapped up, his expression shifting into one of shock. Verena let out a soft chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re my cousin, Ryan.¡± ¡°Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t notice? You¡¯ve been particrly concerned about Belinda and Lucas, and it isn¡¯t just because of me. When we thought Belinda was just Belinie, you were already interested in her and wanted to pursue her. When her real identity came to light, you acted disgusted by her, as if you couldn¡¯t stand the sight of her. But deep down, I know you still feel something for her. You¡¯re just too stubborn to admit it.¡± Ryan remained silent. After a long pause, he finally exhaled deeply. ¡°I can¡¯t deny it. I do have feelings for Belinda.¡± Verena pressed her lips together for a moment before saying, ¡°Neither of us wants to see Belinda and Lucas together. We need to act now. If their rtionship progresses further, it¡¯ll be toote for us to intervene.¡± Ryan exhaled heavily, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°Verena, I get it; you¡¯re worried. But look at where we stand. Rushing things won¡¯t fix anything. Lucas is avoiding you and ignoring my calls. Honestly, I¡¯m out of ideas.¡± His tone carried a trace of defeat. Verena¡¯s gaze hardened, but she kept herposure. ¡°Maybe Lucas is shutting us out, but Vincent¡¯s still on our side. He could reach out to Lucas.¡± Hearing this, Ryan fell into thought. He believed Verena was right. He could try persuading Vincent first and then get his help. Ryan gave a small nod. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll talk to Vincent. But Verena, we need to be cautious. Pushing too hard could backfire. Lucas is already wary of us.¡± Verena replied, ¡°I understand.¡± At this point, it was her only option. Yet, beneath herposed exterior, anxiety churned relentlessly. On one hand, Lucas¡¯ deliberate avoidance made it nearly impossible for her to even catch a glimpse of him, let alone foster any meaningful connection. On the other hand, Kane¡¯s relentless pressure weighed on her like a storm cloud. If there was no progress with Lucas by her next meeting with Kane, he would undoubtedly find new ways to punish her. Her greatest fear was that Lucas and Belinda would continue to grow closer. The smoother their rtionship progressed, the slimmer her chances of getting back with Lucas would be. ¡°Alright, Verena, stop worrying about this for now. Let¡¯s eat,¡± Ryan said. Verena blinked, startled back to the present, and gave a small nod. Later that night, when Lucas returned to the rk family¡¯s residence, he found Harold still awake. ¡°Dad, do you know that Belinda is allergic to seafood?¡± Lucas asked. Harold turned to look at Lucas. ¡°Yeah.¡± Lucas furrowed his brow, taking a deep breath. ¡°How did you know that?¡± Harold answered calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve had meals with her many times. She never touches seafood. Once, I asked her about it, and she told me.¡± Lucas¡¯ breathing quickened slightly. How had he never noticed that before? . . . Chapter 611 ?Chapter 611: Noticing the troubled look on Lucas¡¯ face, Harold narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Lucas, do you know Belinda¡¯s favorite vegetable? Her favorite fruit? Or what she dislikes eating the most?¡± The barrage of questions hit Lucas like a wave. He opened his mouth to answer but couldn¡¯t form a single word. A dryness settled in his throat; he felt as if an invisible hand were tightening its grip around his neck. Harold snorted and said, ¡°And you think you can win Belinda back like this? It¡¯s not going to be easy.¡± For once, Lucas didn¡¯t argue. Without a word, he turned and went upstairs, his thoughts a mess. Harold watched him leave in silence. The next day, in a private room of a caf¨¦, Verena sat across from Kylee. Her voice was calm, but there was a hint of curiosity. ¡°Why did you want to meet me?¡± Kylee¡¯s intense gaze fixed on Verena, and the silence stretched between them. After what felt like an eternity, she finally spoke. ¡°Yesterday¡­ I was caught in a robbery.¡± Hearing that, Verena arched an eyebrow. So, Kane¡¯s people had finally made their move. Feigning surprise, Verena let out a gasp. ¡°A robbery? Are you alright?¡± Kylee nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine. They only took my phone.¡± A smile tinged with sarcasm danced on her lips. ¡°When I logged into my cloud drive after that, I found everything wiped clean. Isn¡¯t that interesting?¡± Verena¡¯s eyes widened in feigned shock. ¡°Really? How could that even happen?¡± Kylee tilted her head, her smile turning cold. ¡°You tell me. Don¡¯t you already know why that happened?¡± Verena shrugged innocently. ¡°How could I? Why would I know anything about it?¡± Kylee said, ¡°Funny, isn¡¯t it? That cloud drive held your video. And now, with everything gone, it seems your little problem has vanished too.¡± Feigning shock, Verena pressed a hand to her mouth. ¡°Gone? My goodness, that¡¯s fantastic news!¡± ¡°Verena, drop the act!¡± Kylee snapped, her voice sharp. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. You were behind the robbery. You asked people to wipe the cloud drive!¡± With the truth now out in the open, Verena saw no need for pretense. She smiled. ¡°Ms. Wright, I just don¡¯t appreciate being ckmailed.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°But don¡¯t worry. Our partnership still stands. Two heads are better than one, right? With our shared goal, we should still cooperate.¡± Kylee¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°Do you actually mean that?¡± . . . Chapter 612 ?Chapter 612: ¡°Of course!¡± Verena nodded. ¡°Good, Miss Reed; it¡¯s great that you think that way,¡± Kylee replied with a smile. She reached for her new phone and then showed the screen to Verena. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Verena asked. Her calm expression changed the moment her eyesnded on the screen. Her face nched as realization struck, and she looked at Kylee in shock. Damn it! This woman still had a backup of that video! Kylee put her phone away, her grin almost yful. ¡°Oh, I forgot to mention. I keep several backups. So, even though the cloud drive was wiped clean, I still have that video.¡± Verena¡¯s face turned ashen, and she stayed silent. Kylee continued, ¡°Miss Reed, as I¡¯ve said, the video only ensures our cooperation runs smoothly. Exposing it wouldn¡¯t benefit me, but if you try this stunt again, I¡¯ll have no choice but to hand it over to Mr. rk. Neither of us wants that, do we?¡± Verena¡¯s hands clenched into fists, her nails digging into her palms as she fought to maintain herposure. She cursed Kylee inwardly. Verena then exhaled slowly, her shoulders stiff. ¡°You¡¯re right, Ms. Wright. I¡¯ll stop trying to get the video, as long as you promise not to hand it to Mr. rk.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Kylee nodded. She then smiled sweetly at Verena. ¡°So, this time, let¡¯s genuinely wish for a sessful partnership, shall we?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Verena replied. She realized that getting the video back was futile. After all, who could guarantee that Kylee didn¡¯t have multiple backups stashed away? The upper hand had slipped entirely into Kylee¡¯s grasp. Verena¡¯s mind churned. She believed she needed something, anything, to hold over Kylee now. Only then could they bnce the scales, keeping each other in check. A slow, dangerous smile crept onto Verena¡¯s face as she thought of that. Kylee should just wait and see! Belinda had the day off, but the relentless rain outside kept her indoors. The rhythmic drumming against the windows provided aforting backdrop as she immersed herself in surgical videos. Just then, the sudden chime of the doorbell pulled her from her focus. Curious, Belinda set down her tablet and walked to the door. When she opened it, she froze. There stood Lucas, drenched to the bone, rainwater dripping from his clothes and hair. Lucas stood there, utterly disheveled. His entire body was soaked, rainwater dripping from his clothes, and a noticeable bump swelled on his forehead. Belinda blinked, taking in his state with a mix of confusion and disbelief. ¡°You¡­¡± . . . Chapter 613 ?Chapter 613: Before she could finish speaking, Lucas extended his hand, offering a beautifully packaged box to her. ¡°Belinda, this is for you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Belinda asked. ¡°A cake from Delight Desserts,¡± Lucas replied, his voice raspy. At the mention of the shop, Belinda¡¯s body stiffened. Delight Desserts¡­ Three years ago, she had gone there. She had stood in line, braving the rain, all for Lucas. And now¡­ Belinda didn¡¯t reach out to take the box. Instead, she met Lucas¡¯ gaze, her expression calm. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? What are you trying to aplish by doing this?¡± Lucas hesitated before saying, ¡°Belinda, I¡¯m not doing this to make you forgive me. I just wanted to understand what you went through before, to feel the emotions you felt back then.¡± He had spent over three hours to buy the cake. The shop was located on a pedestrian street, inessible by car, forcing him to walk. Just like that day, it rained heavily today. He had stood in line at Delight Desserts, soaked to the bone without an umbre. As droplets slid down his face, his thoughts kept wandering to Belinda. She had stood here once, braving the rain, waiting patiently to buy him that cake. Despite the relentless downpour, Delight Desserts had remained as crowded as ever, its poprity undiminished. After nearly two grueling hours, Lucas had finally bought the cake. When he stepped onto the rain-slicked street, the deluge blurred his vision. Before he could react, a bicycle mmed into him, sending him crashing into amppost. But he didn¡¯t stop to check his injury. Clutching the cake as if it were something precious, he hurried toward Belinda¡¯s ce. Every step of the way, he shielded the box from the rain, his grip firm and his resolve unwavering. Only after experiencing this himself did he realize what Belinda must have felt when she saw him hand the cake directly to Verena without a second thought that day. Just the thought of it made his heart ache. After hearing Lucas¡¯ words, Belinda let out a faint chuckle. ¡°So what if you understand now? Does it change anything?¡± Lucas remained silent. Belinda¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver as she continued, ¡°If you know it doesn¡¯t change a thing, why bother doing all this?¡± Without waiting for an answer, she shut the door in his face. For a moment, Lucas just stared at the closed door, pain shing briefly in his eyes. He let out a shaky breath, set the box carefully on the doorstep, and walked away. Inside the house, Belinda was in no better mood. Unsurprisingly, the night brought her no rest. The next morning, she rose with dark circles under her eyes. After a quick breakfast, she got ready to leave. As she opened the door, she immediately noticed the box of cake ced on the doorstep. Her steps faltered. For a moment, her resolve wavered. But two secondster, she straightened up, looked away, and continued to walk with determination. . . . Chapter 614 ?Chapter 614: The hospital bustled with activity that day. By noon, Belinda hadn¡¯t even had time to take a sip of water. Just as she finished her shift and headed toward the cafeteria, her phone rang. It was Harold calling. ¡°Hello, Harold,¡± Belinda answered. ¡°Belinda, do you have time now?¡± Harold¡¯s voice carried a note of urgency. ¡°I just finished work and was about to grab lunch. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Belinda asked. ¡°Could youe to the rk family estate now? It¡¯s Lucas¡ªhe¡¯s burning up with a high fever, and he¡¯s refusing any treatment. He insists on sleeping it off, but he¡¯s in no condition for that. I have no choice but to ask for your help now,¡± Harold said. Belinda paused, her hand gripping the phone tightly. Aplicated mix of emotions flickered across her face. Belinda knew that yesterday¡¯s heavy downpour had left Lucas drenched to the skin. Judging by how soaked he had been, he must have stood in the rain for quite some time. Harold noticed Belinda¡¯s silence on the other end of the line and decided not to press further. He sighed lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. If you don¡¯t want toe, I¡¯ll think of another way.¡± But to his surprise, Belinda responded, ¡°Harold, I¡¯lle over right away.¡± Harold¡¯s relief was evident. ¡°That¡¯s great! Thank you, Belinda.¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????, the heart of fiction After ending the call, Belinda grabbed her bag and headed straight for the parking lot. When she arrived at the rk family estate, she knocked briskly on the door. Hooper was quick to open it, his face lighting up with relief the moment he saw her. ¡°Belinda, thank you foring,¡± he said earnestly. Belinda nodded curtly and stepped inside. She couldn¡¯t help but scold Lucas inwardly. Lucas was a grown man, yet he still managed to make everyone around him worry. Harold appeared in the hallway, visibly anxious. ¡°The doctor prepared IV fluids for Lucas, but he refused treatment and even drove the doctor away!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Belinda reassured him, her tone steady. Harold nodded gratefully. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave him to you. Oh, and one more thing¡ªhe hasn¡¯t eaten anything yet. Can you make sure he eats something?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see to it. Please have the kitchen prepare some oatmeal and bring it upstairs,¡± Belinda replied. ¡°Okay,¡± Harold said. Belinda went upstairs and stopped outside Lucas¡¯ bedroom door. She then pushed it open. On the bed, Lucas was cocooned tightly in his nkets, leaving only his flushed face visible. Without hesitation, Belinda strode over and yanked the covers off him. The sudden rush of cool air made Lucas scowl. ¡°Get out!¡± he croaked, his voice raspy. . . . Chapter 615 ?Chapter 615: ¡°Get up!¡± Belindamanded sharply. Lucas stirred, shifting slightly. After a moment, he cracked his eyes open, blinking in confusion. Seeing Belinda standing by his bedside, with sunlight pouring in through the drawn curtains, Lucas hesitated. For a fleeting moment, he wondered if he was dreaming. Belinda¡¯s figure was framed by the light, her presence almost ethereal. It took Lucas a moment to realize that Belinda was really here. Slowly, he sat up, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Belinda, why are you here?¡± Belinda¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Lucas, you¡¯re not a child anymore. You should know that when you¡¯re sick, you need to take medicine or go to the hospital.¡± Her tone was sharp, and her expression was stern. Lucas just stared at her, silent. Belinda suddenly thought of something, and her tone turned cold. ¡°What? Are you trying to y the sympathy card?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Lucas murmured faintly, shaking his head. Belinda snapped, ¡°Then get up, freshen up, and eat something. Once you¡¯ve eaten, I¡¯ll administer the IV.¡± Lucas nodded meekly. ¡°Okay.¡± He got out of bed, but as soon as he stood up, dizziness overwhelmed him. His knees buckled, and his body tilted dangerously backward. Belinda¡¯s heart leaped as she lunged forward to steady him. But her grip wasn¡¯t strong enough. Instead of catching Lucas, she was dragged down by his weight. In an instant, she found herself falling alongside him. Belinda and Lucas tumbled onto the soft bed, Lucasnding t on his back, with Belinda on top of him. Instinctively, Lucas wrapped his arm around Belinda¡¯s waist. The warmth of his body radiated through the thin fabric of her clothes, creating a palpable tension in the air. Just then¡­ ¡°Belinda, I brought breakfast¡­¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Hooper, unaware that the door wasn¡¯t fully closed, stepped inside carrying a tray. His cheerful announcement came to an abrupt halt when he saw the scene before him. Belinda and Lucas turned their heads simultaneously, and Hooper froze for a moment. Turning his gaze away, he stammered, ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯ll just leave breakfast here.¡± He hurriedly ced the tray on the coffee table, his hands fumbling slightly, and bolted out of the room. ¡°Hooper! Wait!¡± Belinda instinctively called out, half-rising from the bed, wanting to exin, but Hooper had already left. Frustration flickered across Belinda¡¯s face as she sat up, ring down at Lucas, who stilly beneath her. Just as she was about to speak, she felt something pressing against her inner thigh. At first, she didn¡¯t understand what it was. Her brow furrowed in mild confusion as she murmured, ¡°What is that? Why is it so hard?¡± . . . Chapter 616 ?Chapter 616: Her gaze instinctively dropped, and then realization hit her like a thunderbolt. Her face turned a deep shade of crimson. ¡°Lucas!¡± Belinda bit her lip, her eyes narrowing into a heated re filled with embarrassment and fury. Muttering curses under her breath, she scrambled off of him, standing stiffly beside the bed. Lucas sat up, his embarrassment evident as he cleared his throat. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed before he muttered, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ just a natural reaction.¡± Belinda¡¯s lips parted as if to retort, but her eyes flickered to his lower half. Her blush deepened, spreading from her cheeks to the tips of her ears. She quickly turned her back to him. ¡°You should go to the bathroom and fix that!¡± she said, her voice tinged with embarrassment. Lucas didn¡¯t argue. He slowly slid off the bed and strode toward the bathroom without a word. Belinda remained rooted in ce, her chest heaving as she struggled to regain herposure. Only when she heard the soft click of the bathroom door did she dare to turn around, exhaling in relief. She covered her flushed face with both hands. A few minutester, Lucas emerged from the bathroom, his damp hair clinging to his forehead. A bathrobe hung loosely on his frame, concealing any evidence of his arousal. He walked over to the coffee table, picked up the bowl of oatmeal, and began eating in silence. Soon, he finished the whole bowl. Once Lucas settled back into bed, Belinda began preparing the IV drip with practiced efficiency. This time, Lucas didn¡¯t protest. He simply extended his hand without a word, allowing Belinda to slide the needle into ce. Belinda quickly finished her task and gently moved his hand aside. She looked at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re not a kid anymore, Lucas.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time you stopped making your family worry.¡± Belinda then turned on her heel, ready to leave. ¡°Belinda!¡± Lucas suddenly called out, stopping her. Belinda paused, ncing back over her shoulder. ¡°What now?¡± ¡°You are leaving already?¡± Lucas¡¯ voice was hoarse. ¡°Of course!¡± Belinda replied. A flicker of reluctance shadowed Lucas¡¯ intense gaze, but he still went on to say, ¡°All right. Be careful on your way back.¡± Then, as if he had just remembered something, he added, ¡°Did you see the cake?¡± ¡°I threw it away,¡± Belinda said directly. In truth, she had called a cleaningdy working nearby toe and take the cake after she had left the house earlier. She had asked her to eat it. Belinda herself wouldn¡¯t eat it, but she didn¡¯t want to waste food either. Lucas¡¯ face fell in disappointment at Belinda¡¯s answer. He lowered his eyes. This was just as he had expected¡­ . . . Chapter 617 ?Chapter 617: Belinda turned on her heel and left. She was then greeted by a beaming Harold downstairs. ¡°How did it go, Belinda? Did you manage to give him the IV drip?¡± Harold asked. Belinda nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done. He has also had breakfast.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! I knew you would find a way to do that!¡± Harold gave her a meaningful wink. Belinda recalled the scene that Hooper had witnessed earlier, and her expression turned awkward. She cleared her throat and said, ¡°Well, I need to get to work now. Just have your family doctor take care of the restter.¡± Harold replied, ¡°Okay. Thank you so much for your help today, Belinda.¡± Belinda smiled and then left. Once she was settled inside her car, Belinda had to shake her head to clear her mind of the messy thoughts swirling in it. Taking a deep breath, she started the engine and drove off. Two days passed in the blink of an eye. During that time, Belinda hadn¡¯t heard anything about Lucas. She hadn¡¯t even asked if he had recovered. Her days had be simple¡ªeating, working, and sleeping. At noon, she would visit Holley at the hospital. In the afternoons, she would either visit Kenia at Vera Vis or Mollie at the Thomas family¡¯s residence. She was content with her life, finding a sense of peace in the routine. That night, in an abandoned factory on the outskirts of town, Kylee slowly blinked her eyes open. Her mind was foggy, and it took her a moment to fully regain consciousness. Thest thing she remembered was being knocked out from behind while walking to the parking lot after work. Then everything had gone ck. Now, as she opened her eyes again, she found herself in an unfamiliar ce. g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s, the heart of storytelling ¡°Boss, she¡¯s awake,¡± a man¡¯s voice rang out suddenly. Kylee stiffened at the sound, every nerve on high alert. She raised her head and saw two men standing in front of her¡ªone tall, the other short. The shorter one had a rotund body and a pockmarked face, certainly not a pleasant sight. The tall one, by contrast, was thin, almost skeletal, with sunken cheeks. The stark contrast between them was jarring. ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± Kylee asked, panic rising as she tried to move, only to realize her hands and feet were tied. She was sprawled out, her limbs tied to four separate corners. ¡°Let me go!¡± she screamed. ¡°Someone, help! Please help me!¡± Her captors watched her with indifference, unfazed by her frantic shouting. ¡°Please, just let me go! I¡¯ll give you whatever you want! I¡¯ll pay you! Whatever it is, just name your price!¡± Kylee pleaded, tears streaming down her face. The tall man spoke first. ¡°We don¡¯t want money. Besides, Miss Wright has already given us a hefty sum. We¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± the short man interjected. ¡°Don¡¯t say another word!¡± The tall man immediately fell silent, realizing his mistake. . . . Chapter 618 ?Chapter 618: But it was toote. Kylee caught every word he had said. Miss Wright? Who else could this Miss Wright be but Belinda? That bitch! She had actually dared to have her kidnapped! Rage surged through Kylee as she shouted, ¡°Is it Belinda? Did she order you to abduct me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong. We don¡¯t know anyone called Belinda. He just blurted out the first name that popped into his head,¡± the short man said. ¡°You¡¯re lying! Of course you know her! It was Belinda who told you to kidnap me, wasn¡¯t it? What does she want?¡¯ Kylee was far from stupid and didn¡¯t believe what the man had just said. She was convinced that Belinda was behind her abduction. The small man fell silent and exchanged nces with his partner. A silent message passed between them and they began to remove Kylee¡¯s clothes. ¡°No, let go of me! What do you think you¡¯re doing? No! No! Ah!¡± Kylee iled as much as her restrained arms and legs would allow. When that didn¡¯t work, she screamed at the top of her lungs. |??¨¨$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? 1n ??l¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c?? Sadly, all her efforts were in vain. Within seconds she was naked. ¡°Boss! That woman has an amazing figure!¡± the skinny man eximed as he looked at Kylee. The short man swallowed audibly, his wary eyes narrowing with desire. ¡°Please let me go! I can give you money, lots of money! Just let me go, I¡¯m begging you¡­¡± Kylee continued to beg between choking sobs. But the men ignored her pleas. The short one suddenly produced a camera and started taking pictures of her naked body from different angles. ¡°No, stop it! Stop taking pictures!¡± Kylee¡¯s eyes widened in renewed panic. What was Belinda up to? Why had she asked these people to take naked pictures of her? The short man finished his little photo shoot and took his time to admire his work. His gaze then lingered on the helpless Kylee. For a brief second, a gleam shed across his eyes. He turned to the other man and said, ¡°Go outside and stand guard for me. The thin man hesitated for a moment, but finally obeyed and left. Then the short man reached for his belt and unbuckled it. . . . Chapter 619 ?Chapter 619: Kylee¡¯s face went ghostly pale. In a trembling voice she asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be gentle. You¡¯ll enjoy it, I promise.¡± The man grinned menacingly as he took off his trousers. Kylee realised what was going to happen. ¡°Help! Somebody, please! Please let me go! I¡¯ll pay you! Just let me go¡­¡± Kylee continued to scream and sob. But the man continued to rape her as if he couldn¡¯t hear a word she was saying. ¡°Ahh!¡± Kylee¡¯s agonised screams echoed around the room. All she could think at that moment was that it was all over for her! ¡°You¡¯re a virgin? I¡¯m really lucky this time!¡± The manughed, his movements bing more aggressive. As the minutes ticked by, the room was filled with Kylee¡¯s cries of pain and pleas for mercy, mixed with the man¡¯s grunts of pleasure. It felt like an eternity before the man finally stopped. He got dressed and untied Kylee¡¯s hands and feet. ¡°Don¡¯t me us for what happened to you tonight. You¡¯re the one who got mixed up with the wrong person. Then he left the room, leaving Kylee naked and shaking on the cold, dusty floor. For a long time she justy there like a discarded doll. Though her tears continued to flow, her eyes were empty, her face deste. Then a wave of hatred swept over her. She wanted Belinda dead! Everything she had suffered tonight, she vowed to pay Belinda back a thousand times over. Belinda would never get away with it! Shortly after leaving, the little man pulled out his phone and made a call. ¡°Hello¡­¡± ¡°The mission has been sessfullypleted,¡± the small man said. ¡°Excellent!¡± The person on the other end smiled before asking, ¡°Did you manage to drop the name as I instructed?¡± ¡°Rest assured. She already believes that the person behind this whole thing is Belinda,¡± the man replied. ¡°Good. . . . Chapter 620 Chapter 620: ¡°Well done.¡± With that, the human ended the call. ¡°Boss,¡± the thin man couldn¡¯t help but ask in a low voice, ¡°did you¡­ Did you sleep with that woman over there?¡± ¡°Oh yes! You wouldn¡¯t believe it ¨C that chick was actually a virgin! What a pleasant surprise, I tell you!¡± A wicked grin appeared on the short man¡¯s face. The other man frowned. ¡°But boss, the client only asked us to take naked pictures of her. You¡­¡± He hesitated for a few seconds. ¡°Won¡¯t we be in trouble if the client finds out?¡± The little man wasn¡¯t bothered in the least. ¡°If neither of us says anything about the incident, then no one else will know about it. I just couldn¡¯t help myself. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± The other man nodded. Verena wore a smug smile after hanging up. Wasn¡¯t Kylee fond of threatening people? Well, now she had something to threaten Kylee with. But she would not reveal the photos until the time was right. After all, she needed Kylee to believe that Belinda had staged the whole kidnapping. She needed Kylee to hate Belinda and want revenge. This was her way of hitting two birds with one stone, and she was going to reap all the rewards for herself in the end. Verena¡¯s smile widened at the thought. Meanwhile, Belinda was oblivious to the schemes that were unfolding behind the scenes. She went on with her daily routine, but she did notice that Kylee hadn¡¯t shown up to work for two consecutive days. It was odd. However, Belinda wasn¡¯t too concerned about Kylee¡¯s business. In the evening, Belinda decided to attend a banquet with Darren. It was avish event held at a five-star restaurant. As soon as Belinda and Darren entered the venue, all eyes turned to them. More specifically, all eyes were on Belinda. Her stunning face had everyonepletely mesmerized. She wore a strapless gown that hugged her curves in all the right ces, entuating her graceful figure. Her makeup was subtle, adding to her charm. To be fair, Belinda had a natural beauty that allowed her to pull off any look effortlessly. Furthermore, recent events had all been connected to her, making her the subject of much gossip. By now, nearly everyone in their circle had figured out that the key evidence that had cleared Belinda¡¯s name had been acquired by Lucas. Lucas had given up a valuable piece ofnd to get that video. This simple fact was more than enough to establish Belinda¡¯s importance to him. Belinda was unfazed by the curious stares thrown her way, nor was she bothered by the almost intrusive attention she was getting. . . .
Message from Noah: Hello dear readers! New chapters on Sunday. God bless you, and Noah wishes you all the best. (=?=) / . Chapter 621 ?Chapter 621: Lucas couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw Belinda. He turned to Johnson and said, ¡°Belinda is here.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going over to say hello?¡± Johnson blinked at him. ¡°Uh¡­ I guess?¡± ¡°Perfect. I¡¯lle with you,¡± Lucas said smoothly. Johnson couldn¡¯t help but let out a chuckle at that. He gave Lucas a sidelong nce before heading in Belinda¡¯s direction. Lucas followed him without missing a beat. As the two men approached Belinda, the guests all turned their attention toward them. Among the crowd, there was one person whose eyes were filled with malice, watching the scene unfold. To be precise, that venomous re was fixed on Belinda. Kylee had spent thest few days locked up in her room. She had been in denial at first, unable to ept what had happened to her. She had been devastated but had eventuallye to terms with the reality. She wasn¡¯t sure how she had even managed to pull through after the incident. Kylee had felt like she was constantly teetering on the edge of a mental breakdown. But then, she had realized that there was nothing she could do to change the past. She had no choice but to move forward. That didn¡¯t mean she was just going to let the matter slide, though. She was determined to get her revenge! But at the same time, she knew she couldn¡¯t give in to her impulses and act recklessly. Belinda still had thosepromising photos of her, after all. And there was also the matter of Lucas¡­ These days, Lucas had been increasingly attentive to Belinda. Kylee believed she needed to figure out a way to drive a wedge between Lucas and Belinda before making her move. If she acted too rashly, she might be left with nothing. And she would rather die than let that happen! With these thoughts swirling in her head, Kylee forced herself to calm down. Lucas and Johnson exchanged pleasantries with Belinda for a while. Then, some guests approached Lucas for conversation. Belinda, on the other hand, was approached by a woman. Belinda was in the back garden. ¡°Miss Davidson,¡± she said as she looked at the woman. ¡°What do you want to talk to me about?¡± The woman was Devin¡¯s younger sister, Carmelita Davidson. Carmelita didn¡¯t mince her words. ¡°I wanted to tell you to stay away from my brother!¡± Belinda frowned. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t understand what you mean, Miss Davidson. As far as I¡¯m concerned, there is nothing going on between your brother and me.¡± Carmelita barked out a humorlessugh. ¡°Nothing? If that¡¯s true, then you wouldn¡¯t have gone on a date with him! I¡¯m aware that Mrs. Thomas and Mr. rk have been trying to set you up with potential matches. I don¡¯t care whom you date, but it can never be my brother! You¡¯re a divorced woman, and your ex-husband is none other than Lucas rk! He and my brother have always had a good rtionship. If my brother ends up with you, how do you expect him to face Lucas in the future? People would talk behind our backs. My family would be aughingstock!¡± . . . Chapter 622 ?Chapter 622: Carmelita¡¯s attitude was overbearing. Belinda replied, ¡°I think you¡¯ve gravely misunderstood the situation, Miss Davidson. I only met with your brother out of respect for Harold¡¯s good intentions. I just couldn¡¯t reject him outright. I am not interested in your brother. I most certainly won¡¯t be with him, so you can rest easy.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Carmelita bristled, feeling somewhat insulted by Belinda¡¯s words. Belinda shot her a cold look. ¡°If that¡¯s all, Miss Davidson, you¡¯ll have to excuse me.¡± ¡°Wait! Do you really not like my brother?¡± Carmelita couldn¡¯t seem to help herself from asking that question. But before Belinda could answer, a deep, male voice echoed. ¡°Carmelita!¡± Devin strode over to them with a stormy expression on his face. He turned to Belinda and said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about this, Miss Wright. Please don¡¯t take my sister¡¯s words to heart.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Although she said this, Belinda was still a little puzzled by the situation. ¡°You two should talk this out.¡± With that, she turned away and left. Devin opened his mouth to call her back but then thought better of it. He turned to Carmelita and demanded, ¡°What nonsense did you say to her?¡± Carmelita blinked innocently. ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking nonsense! I simply told her to stay away from you.¡± Devin¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Carmelita huffed defensively. ¡°She¡¯s a divorced woman¡ªshe¡¯s not worthy of you! I don¡¯t want someone like her totch onto you.¡± A low growl of frustration came from Devin¡¯s throat. He took a deep breath and red at Carmelita. His next words were spoken slowly through gritted teeth. ¡°Do you know that I want her to get closer to me?¡± Carmelita froze in shock. ¡°What? Carmelita gaped at Devin, disbelief written all over her face. For a moment, she was convinced she had misheard him. ¡°Devin, what¡­ What did you just say?¡± she asked. Devin replied, ¡°I just need you to remember one thing¡ªdon¡¯t get involved in my affairs anymore.¡± With that, he turned on his heel and left. Carmelita snapped back to her senses and ran after him. ¡°Hey! Devin, wait up! What do you mean by that, exactly?¡± Once the siblings were gone, Kylee emerged from her hiding spot, where she had been eavesdropping. Jealousy and resentment flickered in her eyes. Why did all these outstanding men have to fall for Belinda? What was so special about her? But since Devin seemed to also be interested in Belinda, Kylee believed she could use him to her advantage. Her eyes narrowed as a n began to take shape in her mind. . . . Chapter 623 ?Chapter 623: As soon as Belinda returned to the banquet hall, Bethany slid next to her and whispered, ¡°What did that Davidson woman want with you?¡± ¡°She told me to stay away from her brother,¡± Belinda replied calmly. ¡°Apparently, a divorced woman like me doesn¡¯t deserve her brother.¡± Bethany rolled her eyes. ¡°Seriously? She made it sound like you were chasing after her brother! How ridiculous! Does she think her brother is so perfect or something?¡± Belinda just smiled. ¡°It¡¯s understandable. After all, I am a divorcee and don¡¯t have a decent background. When all is said and done, I really am not worthy to be with her brother.¡± Besides, I did go on a date with Devin before, so I can¡¯t really me his sister for being concerned.¡± Bethany said, ¡°So what if you¡¯re divorced? You¡¯re still quite the catch now, Belinda.¡± Belinda chuckled softly and didn¡¯t say anything more. Halfway through the banquet, Bethany excused herself to the bathroom. But twenty minutes passed, and Bethany still didn¡¯t return. Belinda started to feel worried. She was contemting whether to go look for Bethany when a waiter walked up to her. ¡°Excuse me, are you Miss Belinda Wright?¡± he inquired politely. ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Belinda nodded. ¡°Are you acquainted with Miss Bethany Yates?¡± the waiter asked. Belinda was startled by this. ¡°Did something happen to Bethany?¡± ¡°Well, Miss Yates identally got her dress wet while she was in the restroom. She¡¯s now in the lounge, and she asked me toe and fetch you. She was hoping you could go there and help her,¡± the waiter replied. ¡°I see. All right, please lead the way,¡± Belinda said without a second¡¯s hesitation. The waiter then led the way. It was too quick for Belinda to notice, but the waiter¡¯s lips curled into a cunning smile for a moment. Belinda quickened her steps, thinking of Bethany. Another twenty minutes passed, and Bethany was finally back in the banquet hall. She scanned the crowd in search of Belinda. When she didn¡¯t see Belinda anywhere, she called out to Johnson, ¡°Johnson, have you seen Belinda?¡± Her voice was loud enough that several people turned to look at her. Johnson replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think I have.¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange,¡± Bethany murmured with a frown. ¡°Where could she have gone?¡± Just then, a waiter spoke up. ¡°I saw Miss Wright heading toward the lounge earlier. She seemed a little unwell at the time.¡± . . . Chapter 624 ?Chapter 624: ¡°I¡¯ll go check on her,¡± Bethany said. No sooner had she said this, however, than the man Johnson had been talking to muttered, ¡°The lounge?¡± He wore a look of unease. Johnson asked, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± The man replied without hesitation, ¡°Well, you see, Moshe mentioned earlier that he had received a text from someone, asking him to go to the lounge. The message said that a special surprise was waiting for him there.¡± At that point, their exchange had garnered everyone¡¯s attention. A tense silence fell over the hall after the man finished speaking. The guests exchanged awkward nces, hints of surprise and suspicion flickering across their faces. ¡°Oh, my goodness! Could the surprise possibly be¡­ Belinda?¡± Kylee said in a voice loud enough for everyone to hear before covering her mouth, as if she realized she had said something wrong. She had just spoken out loud what most people in the room were thinking. Both Belinda and Moshe had gone to the lounge at the same time, and the word ¡°surprise¡± carried heavy, sordid implications. ¡°Kylee!¡± Baker shot her a re. Kylee immediately lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I didn¡¯t mean to say that out loud.¡± Bethany and Johnson both wore simrly grim expressions. Without wasting any more time, they left the banquet hall and headed for the lounge. ¡°Let¡¯s go over there, too, Dad! We wouldn¡¯t want anything bad to actually happen,¡± Kylee quickly urged Baker. Once again, she made sure the other guests heard her. Baker said nothing, but he made his way toward the lounge as well. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look, too,¡± someone in the crowd said. ¡°Yeah! Just in case something happens, it¡¯s better if we¡¯re there to lend a hand, right? Let¡¯s go.¡± Just like that, some guests trailed after Baker and Kylee. Before long, arge group of people was marching toward the lounge, creating quite a sight. As they neared the door of the lounge, they heard highly suggestive soundsing from inside. A collective gasp came from the guests. They all looked shocked. ¡°What¡­ What do you think is going on in there?¡± someone asked. ¡°Mmm¡­ . . . Chapter 625 ?Chapter 625: That feels so good! Faster¡­¡± The closer they got, the louder these provocative sounds became. It did not take a genius to put two and two together, and everyone immediately understood what was happening inside the longue. Who would have thought that Belinda would be so daring? And to do such a thing at someone else¡¯s banquet? Had this woman no self-control? Kylee¡¯s eyes lit up as she heard the high-pitched feminine voice. Belinda¡¯s reputation would really be ruined this time! ¡°That¡­ It can¡¯t be Belinda in there, can it? Would Belinda do something so shameful?¡± Kylee eximed, shaking her head and reallyying it on thick for the crowd. Beside her, Baker was furious. That disgrace of a daughter! ¡°Miss Wright!¡± Johnson snapped suddenly, fixing Kylee with a warning re. ¡°The door isn¡¯t even open. We have no way of knowing who is in there.¡± Kylee said timidly, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that it might be Belinda. I hope it isn¡¯t, of course. ¡® But in her heart she believed that Belinda was in the room. She could not wait to see Belinda¡¯s face when the door opened. ¡°It¡¯s probably Belinda in there,¡± one of the guests said. ¡°Right, someone said she was going to the lounge earlier.¡± ¡°This is just too much! How can a normal person do this at a banquet?¡± ¡°Exactly. This is over the line!¡± Once one person took the initiative to speak up, the others soon followed suit. They talked about the matter without any reservations. Kylee listened to their chatter and grew happier. ¡°Darren, go open the door,¡± Mollie said. Her face was as dark as Johnson¡¯s and Bethany¡¯s. She needed to see who the woman inside was. Darren nodded. He stepped forward and opened the door. As soon as the door swung open there was a strong and pungent smell. Everyone instinctively covered their mouths and noses, disgust written all over their faces. With the door now wide open, the sounds were louder and more intense than ever. ¡°Ah! That feels so good! Yes, right there¡­¡± . . . Chapter 626 ?Chapter 626: The woman¡¯s moans of ecstasy were clear and left everyone red-faced with embarrassment. Kylee could no longer contain her excitement. Her eyes darted around quickly before she eximed, ¡°Oh my God! How could you do this, Belinda?¡± As she said this she stormed into the lounge. Darren guessed her intentions at once. ¡°Kylee!¡± he called after her, his face dark. But he was toote. With a click, the lights in the room came on. The crowd moved forward in unison to peer inside as ¨C ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A melodious female voice echoed down the corridor. Everyone turned to see Belinda walking towards them. Beside her was Lucas, his ck suitplementing her simple ck dress. Kylee¡¯s eyes widened in shock and her hands clenched into fists at her sides. She could barely keep herposure. Damn it! Why was Belinda here? If Belinda was here, then who was the woman moaning in the lounge? A wave of disappointment washed over Kylee at that moment. All this time she had been expecting to catch Belinda in apromising situation. It turned out she had been getting herself all worked up for nothing! Meanwhile, Bethany was ovee with relief. She quickly walked over to Belinda. ¡°Thank God you¡¯re all right! Where have you been?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. ¡°What do you mean? Of course I¡¯m fine. I was feeling a bit stuffy in the banqueting hall earlier, so I decided to go out on the balcony and get some fresh air. What are you all doing here? One of the guests spoke up before Bethany could answer. ¡°If Miss Wright is here, then who is that woman in the lounge?¡± All heads turned to look around the room. The lounge had been designed as a rest area for the guests. There was no bed in there, just a huge sofa. At that moment, a man and a woman were still making love on the sofa, seemingly oblivious to their surroundings. Even though the door was wide open and the lights were bright above them, they showed no inclination to stop. When the woman¡¯s face came into full view, the crowd gasped in shock. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Minna, the eldest daughter of the Williamson family? ¡°My God, you¡¯re right!¡± . . . Chapter 627 ?Chapter 627: ¡°Mr Williamson, is this really your daughter?¡± Rhys had been indifferent before. But when he heard this, his expression instantly turned dark. He quickly pushed past the guests in front of him and hurried forward. When he saw the familiar face of her daughter, he staggered back, his body swaying from the shock of it all. He averted his eyes, unable to bear the sight before him, his breathing heavy with rage. Through clenched teeth he shouted, ¡°Macie! Nestled in the crowd, Macie felt her face grow pale. Still, she stepped forward. ¡°Mr Williamson.¡± ¡°Get in there, stop them and get Minna dressed!¡± Rhys said. Macie hesitated for a few seconds, but then she saw the look on Rhys¡¯s face. Not daring to refuse, she replied, ¡°OK.¡± As she walked into the lounge, her mind was filled with confusion. Why was Minna in here? It should have been Belinda! How on earth had this happened? What part of her n had gone wrong? The n had been to ruin Belinda¡¯s reputation. But why had Minna ended up here? Macie went to the couch and pulled Moshe off Minna. Come on, Minna, get up.¡± Macie tried to help Minna to her feet, but Moshe suddenly lunged at her. ¡°Wow, you smell amazing!¡± Moshe easily overpowered Macie and pinned her to the floor. He began to tear off her clothes. This again shocked the crowd. ¡°Help! Somebody, help me!¡± Macie cried as she clutched at her torn dress. Fortunately, a handful of guests rushed in and pulled Moshe away, saving Macie. ¡°Don¡¯t stop me! I want it¡­ I want it!¡± Both Moshe and Minna chanted these shameful words as if they were in a trance. Belinda, who had been watching the spectacle, spoke up. ¡°There seems to be something wrong with them.¡± Other guests had noticed it too. ¡°She¡¯s right! Look at them! They¡¯re acting like they¡¯vepletely lost their minds!¡± ¡°Is it possible that they were drugged?¡± . . . Chapter 628 ?Chapter 628: The moment this idea was uttered, the waiter, who had blended in with the crowd, turned ashen. He decided to take advantage of the confusion and tried to sneak away before anyone noticed him. ¡°You!¡± Belinda suddenly shouted at the waiter. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Her words caught everyone¡¯s attention and they turned in the waiter¡¯s direction. The waiter panicked and said, ¡°I-I don¡¯t know anything!¡± he blurted out. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault!¡± But of course his words only made him look more suspicious. Hearing this, Rhys rushed over and grabbed the waiter by the cor. ¡°Speak! What is going on here?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know¡­ I¡­¡± The waiter¡¯s eyes widened as he shook his head frantically. ¡°I told you to speak! Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Rhys said as he grabbed the waiter around the neck. Terrified, the waiter admitted, ¡°Wait, please! Please spare me! It was Minna. Miss Williamson told me to do it!¡± Rhys froze in shock. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How could it have been Minna?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± said the waiter. ¡°I¡¯m not lying, I swear! Miss Williamson gave me the instructions. She said she wanted to surprise someone she liked and asked me to light the incense and put it in the lounge. That¡¯s all I know!¡± The guests¡¯ expressions changed when they heard this. Macie stepped forward. ¡°You¡¯re lying! Minna would never do such a thing! Who put you up to this?¡± Macie had been the one toe up with the n for Minna in the first ce, so she knew better than anyone how things were supposed to go. Unfortunately, she had also made sure that she was not directly involved in the operation, so she had no idea exactly where and how the n had gone wrong. ¡°I am not lying! I even have a recording of my conversation with Miss Williamson. If you like, I can y it now!¡± As he said this, the waiter reached into his pocket and pulled out his mobile phone. ¡°Enough!¡± Rhys suddenly roared. He couldn¡¯t let anyone hear this recording. If the waiter was telling the truth, his daughters¡¯ reputations would be ruined. He quickly tried to de-escte the situation. ¡°Macie, take Minna and let¡¯s go,¡± he said. . . . Chapter 629 ?Chapter 629: ¡°Okay.¡± Macie went over to support Minna, who was now dressed. They left, taking the waiter with them. Soon Moshe¡¯s family took him away. The guests returned to the banquet hall, still reeling from the fiasco they had just witnessed. Johnson joined Bethany and stood in front of Belinda and Lucas. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± he asked, his voice low, his eyebrows furrowed. His instincts told him that Belinda and Lucas were behind it. Sure enough, Belinda and Lucas exchanged a knowing look. Forty minutes earlier. Belinda had followed the waiter to the lounge¡­ Standing at the entrance to the lounge, the waiter said to Belinda, ¡°Mrs Wright, please go in. Mrs Yates is already inside.¡± With that, he took a step back to stand just behind her. Belinda didn¡¯t suspect anything, assuming that Bethany was in an awkward or ufortable situation. She figured the waiter was just trying to avoid intruding. But the moment she opened the door, she became wary. The room was pitch ck and an unfamiliar chemical odour emanated from inside. Belinda¡¯s keen senses red. Something wasn¡¯t right. At that moment she felt a presence creeping up behind her. Her instincts kicked in. In one fluid motion, she darted to the side. The waiter¡¯s palm mmed against the door, flinging it wide open with startling force. Belinda¡¯s expression hardened as the sound echoed. The sheer force of the blow left no doubt; this waiter was trained inbat. Whoever had set this trap clearly knew what she was capable of and had taken precautions. The waiter had not anticipated Belinda¡¯s quick reflexes. His attack had missed. Had Belinda hesitated for a second, she would have been pushed into the lounge, trapped with no way out. ¡°Who sent you?¡± Belinda demanded, her tone sharp and unflinching. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business, Ms Wright,¡± the waiter replied coldly, stepping closer with purpose. . . . Chapter 630 ?Chapter 630: Belinda didn¡¯t back down. Instead, she braced herself and fought the waiter. Despite the restrictive dress she was wearing, her movements were quick and precise, catching the waiter off guard. However, the dress began to hinder Belinda¡¯s agility and her movements became less fluid. Before she could adjust, another figure approached. A sudden, bone-shattering blow collided with the waiter¡¯s face. The waiter let out a guttural groan as his body was thrown backwards and hit the floor with a heavy thud. The raw power behind the blow was undeniable. Belinda¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She turned her head to see Lucas standing next to her. Are you hurt?¡± Lucas asked Belinda worriedly, his voice serious as he looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Belinda replied, catching her breath. She pointed at the fallen waiter. ¡°Find out who sent him. ¡± Lucas¡¯ gaze sharpened, a dangerous gleam shing in his eyes. Without hesitation he strode over, grabbed the waiter by the cor and lifted him up as if he weighed nothing. The waiter¡¯s back hit the wall with a jarring thud and Lucas leaned in, his expression cold and menacing. Do you know who I am?¡± Lucas asked, his tone deadly calm, each word cutting. The waiter¡¯s face twisted in pain as blood dripped from his nose and loosened teeth. He was still recovering from the blow. His face was numb with pain. Staring at the handsome yet terrifying figure before him, the waiter stiffened and his breathing becamebored. ¡°M-Mr rk¡­¡± he finally stammered, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. Lucas¡¯ lips curved into a cold smile. ¡°Good. Then you know what I¡¯m capable of. If you¡¯re smart, you¡¯ll speak honestly about what you know now!¡± The waiter¡¯s face turned as white as a sheet. He might not have feared Belinda, but now he was faced with Lucas. The terror he felt was genuine and bone-deep. He knew that if he continued to be stubborn, things would only get worse for him. So, he quickly said, ¡°I really have no idea who the person behind this is! We onlymunicated through the phone. We never met in person! All I know is that they asked me to lock Miss Yates in the restroom when she went in and then use her disappearance as an excuse to lure Miss Wright to this lounge, where I was supposed to lock her in. After that, I wasn¡¯t required to do anything else.¡± . . . Chapter 631 ?Chapter 631: Belinda stepped forward and asked in a chilly voice, ¡°Was this lounge tampered with somehow?¡± The waiter nodded. ¡°Yes. Aphrodisiac incense was lit inside beforehand.¡± Lucas¡¯ handsome face immediately darkened when he heard that, and his grip on the waiter¡¯s neck tightened. The waiter winced, his face turning red as he struggled to breathe properly. He looked like he might suffocate and die right there and then. Belinda quickly intervened. ¡°Lucas, let him go. I need him to do something for me.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression remained grim, but he obliged and released the waiter. The waiter dissolved into a coughing fit before taking several deep breaths and gathering himself. Belinda watched him with narrowed eyes for a moment, her mind racing. ¡°Can you contact the person behind this?¡± she finally asked. The waiter nodded eagerly. ¡°Yes. They told me to message them as soon as you were locked inside the lounge.¡± Belinda paused to consider her options. ¡°I want you to send them a message right now. Tell them there¡¯s been a situation, and you¡¯re not sure how to handle it. Ask them toe over and deal with it.¡± The waiterplied without hesitation and quickly sent the message. ¡°Wait here,¡± Belinda instructed before turning to Lucas. ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to hide.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Lucas replied. After securing the perfect hiding spot, Lucas asked Belinda, ¡°Are you sure this n will work? Do you think they¡¯ll reallye?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Belinda shook her head. ¡°We can only try.¡± Truth be told, she wasn¡¯t confident that this would work at all. But about five minutester, they heard footsteps approaching down the hall. Both Belinda and Lucas held their breaths and waited for the person to appear. Soon enough, a woman in a yellow evening gown hurried over. She looked at the waiter with a frown. ¡°What happened? Where is Belinda?¡± No sooner had she finished speaking than she felt a sudden, sharp pain at her neck. Everything went ck, and she fell backward. Belinda caught her without much effort. She had knocked the woman out with a single, precise strike, but it wasn¡¯t a severe blow. The woman would wake up in a few minutes or so. Belinda gazed down at the woman¡¯s face and let out a cold chuckle. So it was her¡­ Minna! Darwin was right, after all¡ªthis woman was really out to get her. Lucas nced over and also recognized Minna. His frown deepened as he asked Belinda, ¡°What should we do now?¡± Belinda let out a sharpugh, her tone icy. ¡°Let¡¯s use her own tricks against her!¡± she said without missing a beat. . . . Chapter 632 ?Chapter 632: As she spoke, she took the phone still tightly gripped in Minna¡¯s hand. Using Minna¡¯s fingerprint, she unlocked it and began scanning through the contents. When she opened the messaging app, her brows arched slightly. A draft message appeared, unsent. The text read, ¡°Come to the lounge; there¡¯s a surprise waiting for you.¡± There was no contact name saved, leaving the recipient¡¯s identity a mystery. Without a hint of hesitation, Belinda sent the message. She ced the phone back in Minna¡¯s hand. Her voice calm, she instructed the nearby waiter, ¡°Take her to the lounge. Close the door behind her and then hide somewhere close by.¡± The waiter gave a brisk nod before dragging Minna into the lounge. About five minutester, echoing footsteps reached Belinda and Lucas. They turned to see a man appear. The man was short and in-looking. He strode to the lounge and stepped inside. The moment he entered the room, the waiter locked the door from the outside with a key. Belinda tilted her head toward Lucas. ¡°Do you know who that man is?¡± Lucas¡¯ jaw tightened, his expression darkening. ¡°Moshe Burke,¡± he said. His eyes burned with barely contained fury. Taking a steadying breath, he continued, ¡°He¡¯s the illegitimate son of the Burke family¡¯s head. Word is, he is violent and takes pleasure in tormenting people.¡± Both of hisst wives died not long after marrying him.¡± Belinda¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. Minna had really outdone herself this time, finding her a ¡°good¡± man. Minna could enjoy this man herself now¡­ Belinda snapped back from her thoughts. Before she could say more, movement caught her eye. Mollie and Darren approached her with serious expressions. ¡°Belinda, are you okay? What happened?¡± Mollie asked, her concern evident. Belinda blinked and smiled. ¡°Mollie, I¡¯m fine, really. I just stepped out for some air. When I heard the noise, I decided to see what was happening.¡± Mollie¡¯s brows knitted together as she studied Belinda, but Belinda¡¯s expression was unreadable. Besides, it didn¡¯t seem like the earlier incident had anything to do with Belinda. Still uncertain, Mollie asked again, ¡°You¡¯re sure you¡¯re okay? Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mollie. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Belinda assured her with a smile. ¡°Alright,¡± Mollie said. She gave a small nod, unable to detect anything amiss. As Mollie and Darren turned to leave, Belinda¡¯s gaze met Johnson¡¯s and Bethany¡¯s. A subtle exchange passed between them, wordless but clear. Johnson and Bethany nodded in understanding and made their way toward the banquet hall. Soon, Belinda and Lucas were left alone. Belinda pressed her lips together, hesitating briefly before speaking. ¡°Thank you for tonight,¡± she said, her voice sincere. The memory of the evening lingered in her mind. If Lucas hadn¡¯t been there, she wasn¡¯t sure if she could have dealt with the waiter on her own. . . . Chapter 633 ?Chapter 633: Lucas¡¯ eyes softened as he looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m d I followed you at that time,¡± he replied, his tone low. But there was more he didn¡¯t say¡ªhelping her made him genuinely happy. For once, he felt he wasn¡¯t entirely useless to her. Belinda¡¯s expression wavered slightly, her eyes flickering with something unspoken. She quickly averted her gaze and walked toward the banquet hall. As she moved through the crowd, she could hear people talking. Everywhere, people were buzzing about the incident with Minna. Minna had prompted the talk of the evening. As the banquet drew to a close, Lucas approached Belinda again. ¡°Let me take you home,¡± he said. He paused briefly and then added a logical reason to support his insistence. ¡°We can¡¯t be sure Minna doesn¡¯t have more tricks up her sleeve. It¡¯s better if I see you back safely.¡± Belinda shook her head, offering a faint smile. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Johnson and Bethany will apany me. They¡¯re also concerned about everything that happened tonight.¡± A flicker of disappointment crossed Lucas¡¯ face, though he quickly masked it. After a moment, a new thought seemed to cross his mind. Furrowing his brows slightly, he looked at Belinda¡­ Lucas spoke in a firm and righteous tone. ¡°I was involved in this entire situation, so it¡¯s only right for me to go with you. That¡¯s settled, then! I¡¯ll see youter.¡± Without giving Belinda a chance to respond, he quickly turned and walked away. The corners of Belinda¡¯s lips twitched as she watched Lucas leave. His audacity left her speechless. After the banquet ended, Lucas, Johnson, Bethany, and Belinda gathered at Belinda¡¯s home. It was Lucas¡¯ first time there. Thanks to Johnson and Bethany, he finally got to visit Belinda¡¯s ce. They settled in the living room, and Belinda recounted the whole story. ¡°Is Minnapletely out of her mind? All you did was have one meal with Darwin, and now she hates you to the point of setting up something so vile and disgusting?¡± Bethany was infuriated on Belinda¡¯s behalf. Belinda merely shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t really expect people like her to act with reason.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had someone look into Minna,¡± Lucas suddenly said. ¡°Apparently, she has an extremely possessive streak, especially when ites to Darwin. She has always seen him as hers. Over the years, she has sessfully driven away every single woman that got close to Darwin. Her methods are extremely malicious. She has had some of them stripped naked in public ces and others permanently scarred on their faces. If a woman shows the faintest interest in Darwin, Minna wastes no time in having them assaulted in one way or another.¡± Lucas¡¯ words made Bethany shudder. . . . Chapter 634 ?Chapter 634: She clicked her tongue and shook her head in disbelief. ¡°What a psycho! Being liked by someone that obsessive is the worst! I immediately knew something was wrong when I realized I was locked inside the restroom. Even after I got out, I couldn¡¯t shake the uneasy feeling that crept over me. So when I went back to the hall and couldn¡¯t find you, Belinda, I panicked.¡± She reached out and squeezed Belinda¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re okay.¡± ¡°Minna messed with the wrong person this time around,¡± Johnson remarked, giving Belinda a thumbs-up. ¡°She got exactly what she deserved.¡± ¡°That waiter who identified Minna¡ªwas he one of yours?¡± Bethany asked. Belinda nodded. ¡°He¡¯s one of Lucas¡¯ men. I had him pose as a waiter to lead you over, and I told him to say Minna had orchestrated everything.¡± Bethany looked impressed. ¡°He sounded so convincing. I really believed he had a recording!¡± Belinda chuckled softly. ¡°He didn¡¯t, but the real waiter did. I also figured Rhys wouldn¡¯t allow him to y the recording in everyone¡¯s presence.¡± ¡°But why didn¡¯t you tell Mrs. Thomas about this, Belinda?¡± Bethany asked. Belinda replied, ¡°First of all, I didn¡¯t want her to worry about me. Second, if Mollie caught wind of the incident, she would be furious. I¡¯d bet good money she would seek retribution and go after the Williamson family. The Williamson family is one of the top eight families. They¡¯re not exactly easy to deal with. I don¡¯t want to trouble Mollie and her family with my personal matters.¡± Bethany understood what she meant. ¡°I¡¯ll handle Minna,¡± Lucas suddenly dered. His tone left no room for argument. Even so, Belinda tried to protest, saying, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t refuse me,¡± Lucas interjected. He fixed Belinda with a deep, intense gaze and continued, ¡°It¡¯s my duty to do this for the one I love.¡± Belinda blinked, not knowing how to react. Johnson chimed in, ¡°Just let Lucas deal with this. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Bethany added. Belinda said nothing more. Bethany was still worried about Belinda, so she stayed at Belinda¡¯s ce that night. The next day, at the Cardiac Surgery Department of the Grand ins General Hospital, a nurse came up to Belinda and said, ¡°Miss Wright, someone is here to see you.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Belinda quickly exited her office. She froze when she saw the unexpected visitor. ¡°Dr. Wright,¡± Devin said, his expression serious. ¡°Can we talk?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Belinda replied. Despite her doubts, she agreed. . . . Chapter 635 ?Chapter 635: She led Devin to their usual meeting spot. ¡°What do you want to talk to me about?¡± Belinda asked. ¡°I want to apologize for what my sister said to youst night,¡± Devin said with a sincere expression. ¡°I am terribly sorry, Miss Wright. Please forgive my sister.¡± Belinda was caught off guard. She hadn¡¯t expected Devin to apologize to her like this. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do this, Mr. Davidson,¡± Belinda quickly said. Devin responded, ¡°Carmelita has been spoiled by our family since her childhood. She can be a little too headstrong sometimes. But I already gave her a stern lecturest night. I hope you can excuse her behavior, Dr. Wright.¡± ¡°Mr. Davidson, this is truly unnecessary. I took no offense from my conversation with your sister, nor do I me her in any way,¡± Belinda reassured him. She was being honest¡ªthe matter hadn¡¯t bothered her in the slightest, and Carmelita¡¯s words held no weight to her whatsoever. She also understood that Carmelita had only said those things because she was looking out for her brother. She didn¡¯t really see anything wrong with that. ¡°But you should be upset with her. She was horribly rude to you,¡± Devin said. Belinda smiled. ¡°Her tone was a bit harsh, I¡¯ll admit. But she didn¡¯t say anything wrong. She is your sister, and it¡¯s perfectly normal for her to be concerned about you.¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want their family to be happy and loved? From her perspective, a divorcee like me isn¡¯t a suitable match for you, and she is entitled to that opinion.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true, Dr. Wright,¡± Devin quickly said. ¡°You¡¯re amazing. Please don¡¯t belittle yourself like this.¡± His tone was earnest. Belinda blinked at him, a bit startled, before chuckling under her breath. ¡°Thank you for thinking so highly of me, Mr. Davidson.¡± ¡°My sister and I are at fault this time,¡± Devin said. ¡°Please allow me to treat you to a meal as an apology.¡± Belinda replied, ¡°There really is no need for that.¡± However, Devin was persistent. ¡°Please, Dr. Wright. Just allow me to do this for you.¡± He stared at Belinda without blinking, making her feel a bit uneasy. She bit her lip and thought about the matter, ultimately giving in. ¡°Alright, then.¡± Devin¡¯s face broke into a smile. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Wright. Well, I won¡¯t bother you any longer. Let¡¯s make arrangementster, shall we?¡± ¡°Sure thing,¡± Belinda replied. Devin had achieved his purpose, so he soon left. Once he was out of sight, Belinda also turned to leave, but Kylee suddenly appeared and stepped in her way. Belinda frowned. ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked impatiently. ¡°I¡¯m just here to check on you, Belinda. I was so relieved to know you were safe duringst night¡¯s debacle,¡± Kylee feigned concern as she stepped closer to Belinda. . . . Chapter 636 ?Chapter 636: Belinda let out a coldugh. Kylee was concerned about her? What a joke! Did Kylee really think she hadn¡¯t heard her overly dramatic performance outside the loungest night? Belinda looked at Kylee with disdain. ¡°Considering our current rtionship, aren¡¯t you getting tired of constantly pretending like this? Because I¡¯m definitely sick and tired of watching you put on an act.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right; I am tired of pretending!¡± Kylee suddenly exploded, dropping her fake smile. She red at Belinda and sneered, ¡°You¡¯d better watch your back from now on.¡± With that cryptic warning, she walked away. Belinda watched Kylee leave with a cold expression. She had noticed something different about Kyleetely. It was like a ck cloud was hanging over her all the time. She was always so gloomy, and sometimes even Belinda couldn¡¯t help but wonder what might have happened to Kylee. But she didn¡¯t dwell on the matter. Pocketing her hands, she headed back to her office. At the Williamson family¡¯s residence, the air in the living room was thick with tension, and it was because of the formidable figure sitting on the couch. ¡°To what do we owe the honor of your presence, Mr. rk?¡± Rhys asked, even though he already knew the answer. After Minna had left the banquetst night, the drug¡¯s effects had gradually worn off. She had regained her senses. The moment she remembered everything that had transpired, she had broken down in tears. g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where magic happens In the face of her father¡¯s relentless questioning, she had no choice but to confess her n to target Belinda. Rhys was no fool. It hadn¡¯t taken him long to deduce that Belinda had somehow outsmarted his daughter, ultimately causing Minna to end up in the lounge with Moshe. Rhys had berated Minna for her reckless stupidity, even though he also felt for her. At the same time, his resentment toward Belinda festered. That woman was truly ruthless! She was the reason his poor daughter had been trapped in that room with that monstrous man. Of course, he conveniently overlooked the fact that it was Minna who had devised such a scheme to begin with. But Rhys knew better than to avenge his daughter. Belinda had the backing of Lucas and the entire Thomas family, after all. He had confirmed this when the waiter he had brought home had admitted that he was working for Lucas. As outraged as he was, Rhys could only swallow the humiliation. Lucas lounged on the sofa, his legs crossed casually. ¡°By now, you must be fully aware of the truth behindst night¡¯s incident. I believe we need to have a discussion on how to resolve the matter.¡± ¡°Resolve the matter?¡± Rhys echoed, clearly caught off guard. What was there to resolve now? His daughter had already paid a heavy price for the matter¡ªwhat more was there to discuss? . . . Chapter 637 ?Chapter 637: Lucas swept azy gaze over Rhys, his tone dripping with sarcasm as he said, ¡°Minna tried to pull a dirty trick on my woman. Do you honestly expect me to just let it slide?¡± ¡°Minna was wrong to target Miss Wright,¡± Rhys quickly said. ¡°I admit that much! But Miss Wright wasn¡¯t hurt in the end, was she? In fact, it was my daughter who suffered the most!¡± Lucas chuckled coldly. ¡°Minna brought all of that on herself. Belinda only managed to escape the trap your daughter set because she was smart and cautious. It wasn¡¯t because Minna had somest-minute change of heart. You understand this, right?¡± Rhys was left speechless. A long silence passed before he finally asked, ¡°Then, what do you propose we do, Mr. rk?¡± Lucas said, ¡°I will give you two options. For the first one¡­ Since Miss Williamson is the root of this mess, I shall hold your family ountable for her actions, Rhys. Starting today, Triumph Consortium willunch a full-scale suppression of the Williamson Group. I wonder, given our resources, how long do you think it will take for the rk family to ruin the Williamson family?¡± Rhys turned deathly pale as fear and panic shed across his face. He knew Lucas wasn¡¯t bluffing, and that was precisely why he was terrified. ¡°W-What about the second option?¡± Rhys asked through the lump in his throat, his voice trembling slightly. ¡°Ah, yes, the second option¡­¡± Lucas wore a slight smile. His eyes suddenly darted toward a spot on the second floor. ¡°Ms. Williamson,¡± he called out in a calm voice, ¡°the second option involves you, so why don¡¯t youe down and listen to it?¡± Minna had been eavesdropping from the corner of the second floor. She quickly descended the stairs and joined Lucas and Rhys in the living room, taking a seat beside her father. Lucas waited until she sat down before continuing, ¡°The second option¡­¡± Lucas said, ¡°Miss Williamson shall face the consequences of her own actions. Since she was caught with Moshe in such apromising position, and in front of so many people, too¡­ Why don¡¯t you let her marry Moshe, Rhys?¡± His tone was calm, as if he were discussing the weather. Minna and Rhys, on the other hand, were stunned and speechless. They gaped at Lucas, unable to utter a single word for what felt like forever. Minna was the first to react. She shot up to her feet and red at Lucas. ¡°Never! I will never marry Moshe! Over my dead body!¡± She knew exactly what kind of person Moshe was. She had chosen him for this exact reason; he was the perfect man to ruin Belinda. There was no way she would ever agree to marry Moshe. Absolutely not! Lucas ignored her protests and turnednguidly to Rhys. ¡°The decision is yours to make. What will you choose?¡± All the color had drained from Rhys¡¯ face at this point. He lowered his gaze and said nothing. . . . Chapter 638 ?Chapter 638: Minna grabbed his arm and shook it frantically. ¡°Dad! You can¡¯t make me marry that man! Say something!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Rhys forcefully shoved her away before ring at her with a mix of anger and disappointment. ¡°Now, you¡¯re afraid? What were you even thinking before? Why did you n something so malicious?¡± Minna froze, looking at her father. ¡°Rhys,¡± Lucas interjected. ¡°My patience is running thin. You need to make your choice now.¡± Rhys turned to Lucas with a pleading look. ¡°Can¡¯t you be more lenient, Mr. rk? I assure you, Minna has learned her lesson this time! Minna, apologize to Mr. rk right this instant!¡± Minna knew better than to hesitate. ¡°Mr. rk, I know I was wrong. I¡¯vee to realize my mistakes. I promise, I¡¯ll never¡ª¡± Lucas raised a hand to cut her off. ¡°No need for apologies. Just tell me what you¡¯ve decided to do, Rhys.¡± Rhys¡¯s face crumpled into a scowl. In the end, he shut his eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡­ I choose the second option. I will let Minna marry Moshe.¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Minna whirled around and looked at Rhys in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t believe her own father would do this to her. When Rhys opened his eyes, they were filled with guilt and pain. ¡°You need to listen to me, Minna.¡± ¡°No!¡± Minna screamed, already on the verge of a mental breakdown. ¡°I won¡¯t marry that man! I won¡¯t! Never! You¡¯d have to kill me first!¡± ¡°Alright then,¡± Lucas chimed in with a soft chuckle. ¡°If you insist, Miss Williamson, please feel free to die. It might be the most ideal option for you, as the Burke family will certainly not ept a corpse for their son¡¯s bride.¡± Both Minna¡¯s and Rhys¡¯ expressions changed. They stared at Lucas in horror. They had never imagined that Lucas could be this cruel. ¡°I¡¯m not marrying Moshe!¡± Minna screamed onest time before bursting into tears and fleeing to her room upstairs. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve already made your decision,¡± Lucas said to Rhys. ¡°So you¡¯d better start preparing for the wedding. Remember, you only have three days. I¡¯m giving you three days to show me their official marriage registration. In ten days, I want to witness their wedding ceremony.¡± After citing those terms, Lucas stood up, buttoned his suit jacket, and left. Rhys copsed onto the floor. Now, he couldn¡¯t even dy the marriage or buy some time to figure out an escape n for Minna. Lucas was truly merciless! In a private room at Happer Restaurant, ¡°What did you just say?¡± someone asked. . . . Chapter 639 ?Chapter 639: Vincent turned to Ryan in surprise. ¡°Please, Vincent,¡± Ryan pleaded. ¡°Lucas is avoiding Verena at every turn. She doesn¡¯t even have a chance to get close to him now. Verena and I can only rely on you for help.¡± Vincent sighed. ¡°Take my advice¡ªurge Verena to move on. Lucas will never choose to be with her.¡± Ryan was caught off guard by Vincent¡¯s words but refrained from saying anything else. Vincent continued, ¡°Let me put it this way. Lucas ispletely fixated on Belinda. She¡¯s all he thinks about. Even if Verena shows up and somehow manages to have a meal with Lucas and talks to him, it won¡¯t change a thing! So, just tell Verena to let Lucas go. That way, they might still have a shot at being friends.¡± Ryan gritted his teeth. ¡°Verena has loved Lucas for so many years. How can you expect her to just move on like this? Vincent, don¡¯t ask me to try to persuade her. Why can¡¯t you just help Verena and me? We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we? Is this too much to ask? Honestly, you¡¯re the only one we can turn to right now.¡± Vincent straightened his back and bluntly refused, saying, ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you with this.¡± Ryan stared at him in disbelief. ¡°You¡­¡± Vincent said, ¡°You know very well that Lucas already has feelings for Belinda. As for Belinda, everyone knows that the one thing she wouldn¡¯t stand for is the lingering connection between Lucas and Verena. If I helped Verena even this one time, I would be stabbing Lucas in the back.¡± Every journey starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c???? ¡°How could you expect me to do that to Lucas?¡± His tone was firm, leaving no room for argument. Ryan fell silent, not sure of what to say next. It was clear to him that Vincent valued Lucas more than Verena and him. He probably couldn¡¯t get Vincent¡¯s help today. But Ryan wasn¡¯t willing to give up just yet. He opened his mouth to persuade Vincent again, only for thetter to cut him off, saying, ¡°Enough, Ryan. Don¡¯t say another word. This isn¡¯t going to work. I can¡¯t help you.¡± There was a brief silence, and then Vincent sighed again. ¡°Just take my advice. Tell Verena to stop trying. Not only will it be pointless, but it will also drive Lucas farther away from her. If she pushes too far and wears out thest bit of patience Lucas has for her, they will be nothing more than strangers. I¡¯m sure Verena wouldn¡¯t want things to reach that point, right?¡± Ryan¡¯s expression shifted, turning serious. He knew that Vincent wasn¡¯t exaggerating. That was when he felt utterly powerless. He knew Verena had already resorted to drastic measures, but nothing had worked. He and Verena had run out of options, and they had no idea what else they could do. They had genuinely hoped that Vincent would help them before, but now¡­ ¡°Why on earth¡­¡± Ryan let out an exasperated huff. ¡°Why would Lucas suddenly fall for Belinda?¡± . . . Chapter 640 Chapter 640: ¡°Suddenly?¡± Vincent chuckled. ¡°No, no, it wasn¡¯t sudden at all. Johnson and I have noticed it a long time ago¡ªLucas has always had feelings for Belinda.¡± He was just too stupid to realize it sooner or too stubborn to admit it before.¡± Ryan fell silent. In truth, both he and Verena had already figured as much. They had long since sensed that Lucas treated Belinda differently. But neither Verena nor he wanted to admit it. ¡°You¡¯ve heard of the deal involving the 0106 plot, right? From that alone, you should be able to grasp just how much Lucas cares about Belinda. So tell me, do you still think Verena has a chance to be with Lucas?¡± Vincent said. Ryan¡¯s brows knitted into a tight frown. He and Verena both hadn¡¯t expected Lucas to do that for Belinda. Unbeknownst to Vincent and Ryan, the very subject of their conversation, Belinda, was also dining at the same restaurant at the moment in another private room. Belinda had arrived promptly in response to Darwin¡¯s invitation. She hade to discuss what he had described as a matter involving Minna. As soon as they were seated, Darwin went straight to the point. ¡°Dr. Wright, I had to leave town unexpectedly yesterday for a business trip, so I couldn¡¯t attend the banquetst night. It wasn¡¯t until today that I learned what happened.¡± He leaned forward slightly, his tone grave. ¡°Tell me honestly, Ms. Wright, was Minna¡¯s target really youst night?¡± Since Belinda knew that Darwin was the reason the incident had happened, she didn¡¯t want to hide the truth from him. She nodded slightly and replied, ¡°Yes. She set a trap for me, but I caught on in time and managed to turn the tables on her.¡± Darwin¡¯s face hardened as he processed her words. The events of the previous night had shocked him. The mere thought of what could have happened sent a chill through him. Minna¡¯s actions had crossed a line. A surge of anger boiled beneath Darwin¡¯sposed exterior. He truly felt he could tear Minna apart at that moment. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Ms. Wright; this is all my fault!¡± Darwin¡¯s voice was filled with deep guilt as he looked at Belinda. The weight of the situation pressed heavily on him. No matter how he looked at it, this disaster was something he had brought upon Belinda. She shouldn¡¯t have had to endure any of this. Belinda¡¯s voice remained calm, her words measured. ¡°While this is connected to you, it¡¯s not entirely your fault. Minna is twisted and possessive. It¡¯s unfortunate for you, Mr. Lambert, to be liked by someone like her.¡± Darwin let out a bitter chuckle. ¡°Believe me, I know. I¡¯m frustrated by this, too. Minna is like a shadow I can¡¯t escape. No matter where I go, she¡¯s always there. I even thought moving abroad would give me some peace, but she followed me there, too.¡± He drew in a slow, steadying breath, then looked at Belinda with an earnest expression. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, Belinda. It¡¯s my fault for dragging you into this mess. If you ever need anything at all, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask. Let me¡­¡± . . .
Message from Noah: Hi everyone, hope you enjoyed the chapters. God bless you, and Noah wishes you all the best. (>?=)? . Chapter 641 ?Chapter 641: ¡°¡­do something for you to make up for this. It¡¯s the least I could do. Please, give me the chance to make things right.¡± Belinda replied, ¡°Alright, if I need your help, I won¡¯t hold back.¡± Darwin¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. He found himself liking Belinda more now. If she had brushed him off or rejected his offer, he would have been disappointed in her. After a brief pause, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t let Minna off easily this time. She¡­¡± Belinda quickly interjected, ¡°No, no, no, Mr. Lambert. Please don¡¯t get involved. If you do, it will onlyplicate things further. If you interfere, it will only make Minna more unstable. She might do something even more extreme. I appreciate your good intentions, but I can handle this matter myself.¡± Darwin sighed, realizing the truth in her words. ¡°You¡¯re right. I didn¡¯t think it through. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Belinda¡¯s lips curved into a small smile. ¡°Your intentions were good,¡± she said. Darwin opened his mouth to respond, but before he could speak, the door to the private room suddenly flew open. Both Belinda and Darwin turned toward the door. Minna stormed into the room, her bloodshot eyes zing with unrestrained fury. Her eyes were swollen. The moment her gazended on Belinda sitting beside Darwin, her rage ignited like a me. Her stare was searing, filled with raw hatred, as though she wanted to tear Belinda apart with her bare hands. Darwin¡¯s expression turned cold in an instant when he saw Minna. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he demanded. Darwin¡¯s brows furrowed with impatience the moment heid eyes on Minna. He made no effort to hide his disgust, leaving her heartbroken. Minna walked over and red at Belinda. ¡°You should leave now!¡± Belinda remained seated,pletely unfazed by Minna¡¯s outburst. ¡°She is my guest,¡± Darwin said firmly. ¡°What makes you think you have the right to boss people around? If anyone should leave, it¡¯s you!¡± Minna bit her lip, her eyes already welling up. ¡°Darwin,¡± she said in a pleading tone, ¡°can¡¯t you be a little nicer to¡ª¡± ¡°Say what you need to say,¡± Darwin interrupted coldly. ¡°If you have nothing else to say, you should get out.¡± His disdain for Minna had only grown after he had learned of her evil intentions toward Belinda. Minna looked back and forth between Darwin and Belinda. After a moment of silence, she decided to bite the bullet. She looked at Darwin with pleading eyes and said, ¡°Darwin, could you¡­ Could you please marry me?¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow when she heard that. Of all the outrageous things Minna could have said, she had never expected this. She had to give it to Minna; she was audacious. Darwin¡¯s face immediately turned cold. He let out a derisive snort and said, ¡°In your dreams.¡± His tone was dripping with mockery. . . . Chapter 642 ?Chapter 642: Minna¡¯s face crumpled in despair. She had more or less expected this response, but hearing it out loud still pierced her heart. Her swollen eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Why, Darwin?¡± she asked, her voice cracking. ¡°I¡¯ve devoted myself to you for so many years, and yet¡­ Do you really not have any affection for me?¡± Darwin gave her an indifferent look. ¡°I will be honest with you, Minna. Through all these years, the only thing I¡¯ve felt for you is disgust. I just wish you¡¯d stay as far away from me as possible. If I could, I¡¯d never want to see you again.¡± Even Belinda was caught off guard by this. Darwin¡¯s words were hurtful. If Darwin had said these words to someone else, Belinda might have felt an overwhelming sympathy for the recipient of such words. But since it was Minna¡­ Belinda couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of satisfaction. Minna swayed slightly, as if Darwin¡¯s words were actual physical blows, striking her with force. His words felt like countless daggers stabbing at her heart. She looked at him in hurt and disbelief, shaking her head vigorously. ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe it! I don¡¯t believe that you never had feelings for me at all! Darwin, please! Just marry me. I¡¯m begging you!¡± If Darwin agreed to marry her, she wouldn¡¯t have to marry that hideous scoundrel, Moshe! That was why she hade here tonight. She wanted to fight for her own happiness. L??t??¦Ó ?h??¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??§àm ¡°Are you done talking? If so, then leave!¡± Darwin didn¡¯t want to say anything more to Minna. Minna didn¡¯t take the dismissal well. Her face twisted in fury as she pointed a trembling finger at Belinda. ¡°Is it because of this bitch that you won¡¯t marry me? You¡¯ve fallen for her, right?¡± Belinda was stunned into silence. Darwin and Minna could argue all they wanted for all she cared, but they should have left her out of it. Darwin¡¯s gaze remained calm, his voice firm as he said, ¡°Whom I like is my own personal matter. It has nothing to do with you, Minna. I refuse to marry you because I simply do not like you. It has nothing to do with anyone else!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! You¡¯ve fallen for this bitch, haven¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you¡¯ve been treating me so coldly recently! You weren¡¯t this mean to me before!¡± Minna shouted in anger. While Darwin had been aloof with her in the past, he had never been so harsh toward her like this before. Minna was certain that this change was entirely because of Belinda. ¡°Enough!¡± Darwin¡¯s patience finally snapped. He mmed his palm against the dining table and stood up, his eyes filled with icy contempt as he roared, ¡°Get out!¡± Minna¡¯s tears fell freely. She knew she couldn¡¯t stay another moment. Darwin was bing more cruel with each word, and she wasn¡¯t sure she could take any more of it. . . . Chapter 643 ?Chapter 643: She turned and slowly walked away. But she hadn¡¯t even taken three steps when she heard Darwin speak to Belinda. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for this, Belinda. I didn¡¯t mean for you to witness such a scene.¡± His tone was gentlepletely different from how he had spoken to Minna earlier. At that moment, Minna couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She scanned the room, her eyesnding on a decorative vase sitting on a nearby shelf. Without wasting another second, she marched over, grabbed the vase, and hurled it in Belinda¡¯s direction. The vase flew through the air with rming speed, aimed directly at Belinda¡¯s face. It all happened so quickly that by the time Belinda realized the impending danger, it was toote for her to react. She sat frozen in ce. In that critical moment, Darwin lunged forward and pulled Belinda into his arms. He used his back to shield her from the vase. The sharp sound of breaking porcin echoed, followed by Darwin¡¯s groan of pain. Belinda gasped, staring at Darwin in shock. ¡°Darwin!¡± Minna cried out in panic. Minna¡¯s voice finally pulled Belinda back to her senses, and she hurriedly reached up to support the slouching Darwin. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She had never imagined that Minna would do something so reckless in public, nor had she expected Darwin to use his own body to shield her from the potentially fatal blow. Darwin¡¯s arms were still around Belinda¡¯s waist. Although Belinda felt a little awkward about their position, she didn¡¯t dare to move, not wanting to hurt Darwin. Then, after what felt like forever, Darwin slowly pulled away and stood up. His face was pale, and his expression strained. Belinda also stood up and grabbed his arm to steady him. ¡°Are you all right, Mr. Lambert?¡± Darwin closed his eyes briefly and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m fine. What about you?¡± Darwin¡¯s short exchange with Belinda only ignited Minna¡¯s rage. Darwin was already in such an awful state, but he was still worried about Belinda? Darwin definitely had feelings for Belinda! He had lied to her when he said he didn¡¯t like her. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Come on, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± Belinda put one arm around Darwin¡¯s waist to guide him out of the room. ¡°Okay.¡± Darwin nodded. They hadn¡¯t even gone far from the table when Darwin¡¯s body began to sway. ¡°Careful!¡± Belinda eximed as she tightened her arm around Darwin¡¯s waist and grabbed his hand with hers. Feeling the warmth of Belinda¡¯s hand, Darwin froze for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Minna eagerly volunteered, already rushing over to help Darwin. . . . Chapter 644 ?Chapter 644: But a cold voice stopped her in her tracks before she could even get close. ¡°Get lost!¡± Belinda was seething, and the gaze she gave Minna was piercing. If Darwin hadn¡¯t intervened at thest minute, that vase would have smashed right into her face! Just the thought of it sent chills down her spine. She no longer bothered with niceties and treated Minna with open hostility. Minna was genuinely startled by this side of Belinda. Belinda ignored Minna and ushered Darwin forward, helping him walk as they exited the room. Darwin¡¯s right shoulder was in excruciating pain. He nced at Belinda, whose brows were furrowed in obvious concern for him. He couldn¡¯t help but tighten his fingers around hers until their hands were intertwined. Belinda was so focused on Darwin¡¯s injury and subsequent treatment that she didn¡¯t even notice this. She continued to support him and walk. But Minna did notice their sped hands, and the sight caused a fresh wave of jealousy and resentment to surge within her. At the same time, she knew this wasn¡¯t the right time to give in to her emotions. Her priority was to get Darwin to the hospital as quickly as possible. So, she forced herself to swallow her emotions. Meanwhile, just as Belinda and Darwin exited the private room, Vincent and Ryan also emerged from theirs. Both Vincent¡¯s and Ryan¡¯s expressions shifted when they saw Belinda supporting Darwin. They were even holding hands, with their fingers interlocked. Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Judging by Darwin¡¯s strained expression, he figured that he must have been injured. Belinda¡¯s attention waspletely fixed on Darwin, so she failed to notice Vincent and Ryan. Once they reached the parking lot, Belinda helped Darwin into her car and drove off. She kept her driving steady, making sure to avoid bumps for fear that sudden motions might worsen Darwin¡¯s injury. They arrived at Grand ins General Hospital in no time, and Belinda carefully helped Darwin into the emergency room. While Darwin was treated inside, Belinda sat on the bench in the hallway and waited. Now that she had some time to breathe, she mulled over the night¡¯s events. She had never expected Minna to do that. That woman had actually dared to attack her in public. She waspletely insane! Just then, Belinda heard Minna¡¯s irritating voice. ¡°Belinda! Why are you always so damn lucky, huh? You always manage to escape unscathed!¡± Minna was livid. Belinda had avoided being harmed yet again, and now Darwin had gotten hurt because of her. . . . Chapter 645 ?Chapter 645: Belinda shifted her focus to the culprit of this whole mess. ring at Minna, she rose from the bench and slowly approached her. She exuded an intimidating aura now. Seeing Belinda like this, Minna was taken aback. Her breath hitched, and she instinctively took a step back. Minna felt an overwhelming pressure from Belinda, something she had only ever experienced in the presence of Lucas. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Minna stammered, her face twisting with unease. Belinda stopped right in front of Minna. Then, without saying a word, she delivered a resounding p across Minna¡¯s face. The sharp sound seemed to reverberate through the hallway. Minna staggered back from the force of the impact. If she hadn¡¯t hit the wall behind her, she would have surely fallen straight to the floor. The p had been so loud that it immediately drew the attention of everyone in the hallway. They stared at Belinda in shock, and those nearest to her backed away on reflex. Belinda truly looked terrifying now. Minna cupped her swelling cheek and stared at Belinda in disbelief. Her ear was still ringing, a testament to the force Belinda had used. ¡°You¡ª¡± Minna began, only to be sharply cut off by Belinda. ¡°Get out!¡± Belinda said coldly. Minna gritted her teeth, her chest heaving as she red daggers at Belinda. When Minna didn¡¯t move, Belinda stepped forward, drawing closer. Startled into a panic, Minna quickly moved away from Belinda. She wasn¡¯t familiar with this side of Belinda, and Belinda truly scared her now. Still, she mustered all the courage she had left and spat out, ¡°Just you wait!¡± Then, she quickly ran away. Belinda¡¯s palm was still tingling from the p. After that p, the frustration in her chest finally eased a little. Soon, the results of the CT scan were out. The doctor brought them over to Belinda and Darwin. ¡°There is a minor fracture in the right scap. I rmend conservative treatment with physical therapy. Please arrange for the patient¡¯s admission. The patient should stay overnight for further observation.¡± ¡°Thank you, doctor,¡± Belinda said before leaving to handle the necessary paperwork. After that, she headed to Darwin¡¯s hospital room. She sat beside his bed and said, ¡°Thank you so much for today, Mr. Lambert. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might have¡­¡± Darwin shook his head. ¡°I should be the one apologizing,¡± he rasped. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have been in this mess in the first ce. I¡¯m actually relieved I shielded you earlier. I can¡¯t even imagine what might have happened otherwise.¡± . . . Chapter 646 ?Chapter 646: Belinda said nothing more. Regardless of how they felt about the incident, one thing was for certain¡ªMinna was insane! Belinda kept Darwinpany for some time before she finally excused herself. ¡°I¡¯lle and see you again tomorrow.¡± Darwin nodded and smiled gently. ¡°Alright.¡± He didn¡¯t look away from Belinda until she walked out of the room and the door closed behind her. Deep down, he considered his injury this time a good thing. Not only did it give him more time with Belinda, but it also made her feel gratitude toward him. This made it easier for him to see her again in the future. Darwin supposed he should thank Minna for that. He leaned back against the pillow, his lips curling into a faint smile. The first thing Belinda noticed when she pulled up to her house was the familiar blue car parked right in front of her door. Her brow furrowed slightly as she got out of her car. Lucas stepped out of his vehicle at the same time. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Belinda asked. Discover fresh tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§à?? ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Lucas asked in obvious concern. Belinda tilted her head, puzzled by his question. ¡°Vincent said he saw you helping Darwin out of the Happer Restaurant,¡± Lucas exined. ¡°Oh.¡± Belinda nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Darwin saved me.¡± Lucas frowned. ¡°What exactly happened while you were¡­¡± Belinda didn¡¯t hold back, recounting every detail of the incident to Lucas. When she described how Minna had tried to strike her with a vase, Lucas¡¯ expression turned cold, his jaw tightening. Initially, when Vincent had mentioned that Belinda had supported Darwin, their fingers intertwined, Lucas had been overwhelmed with displeasure. Jealousy had surged through him. But now, all he felt toward Darwin was gratitude. He was d Darwin had been there to protect Belinda. Had Darwin not shielded Belinda from that vase, Lucas didn¡¯t even want to imagine what could have happened. Just the thought of it sent a shiver down his spine. Minna had crossed the line this time! Simply marrying her off to Moshe seemed far too lenient a punishment now. Lucas believed that if Minna was determined to dig her own grave, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to be ruthless. Lucas¡¯ sharp eyes narrowed dangerously, a glint of resolve shing in their depths. . . . Chapter 647 ?Chapter 647: ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re safe,¡± he said to Belinda, his voice carrying a trace of fear he couldn¡¯t entirely mask. Belinda lowered her gaze and nodded lightly. Without meeting his eyes, she said softly, ¡°I¡¯m heading inside now. You should leave.¡± She turned to go, but Lucas¡¯ voice stopped her. ¡°Wait.¡± Belinda turned to look at him. ¡°Do you want to say anything else?¡± Lucas hesitated for a moment and then spoke. ¡°I came in a hurry and forgot to bring anything to drink. Could I trouble you for a ss of water?¡± Belinda¡¯s lips tightened as she stared at him. For several seconds, she didn¡¯t say anything. Then, she said, ¡°Follow me.¡± She turned and walked toward the house. Lucas¡¯ lips curved into a faint smile as he trailed after her. But as soon as they reached the house¡¯s entrance, Belinda stopped him. ¡°Wait here.¡± She unlocked the door and went inside, leaving Lucas standing outside. Three minutester, she returned with a chilled bottle of mineral water. Lucas froze as Belinda handed the water to him. That was it? She wasn¡¯t even going to invite him in? Clearing his throat, Lucas attempted another approach. ¡°I didn¡¯t eat much for dinner. I¡¯m feeling a bit hungry. Do you have any food at home? Anything will do.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression darkened. She knew exactly what Lucas was thinking. Raising her eyes, she shot him a re. ¡°You should go home and eat on your own!¡± Before Lucas could respond, she mmed the door shut. Standing there in stunned silence, Lucas touched his nose, feeling a bit resigned. Left with no choice, he turned and left. The next morning, Kylee sat in the passenger seat of Car¡¯s car, staring nkly out the window. Car had dragged her along to the blood bank to donate blood. For years, Car had made it a point to donate blood annually, without fail. As they drove, Car cast a worried nce at Kylee. ¡°Kylee, you haven¡¯t seemed like yourselftely. Is something wrong?¡± Kylee¡¯s chest tightened at her mother¡¯s words, a lump forming in her throat. How could she possibly tell her mother that she had been raped? Her first time had been stolen from her, a cruel and degrading act at the hands of a repulsive man. The memory alone was suffocating. . . . Chapter 648 ?Chapter 648: She couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell her mother. Besides, this was something she needed to handle in her own way. Taking a steadying breath, Kylee forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom. Really. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Car frowned, clearly unconvinced, but she didn¡¯t press further. Once they arrived at the blood bank, they were guided to a private lounge. After a short wait, a staff member came to draw Car¡¯s blood. As Car signed the necessary paperwork after donating her blood, Kylee nced at the form casually. But her casual nce turned into a wide-eyed stare. Type A blood. Car¡¯s blood type was A! Kylee was stunned. How could that be possible? Her thoughts spiraled. She vividly remembered apanying Baker to a medical check-up once, where she had seen that his blood type was B. Car¡¯s blood type, on the other hand, was A. One parent had type A, the other type B, so how on earth could their child have type O blood like hers? It defied basic gics. Kylee¡¯s chest tightened, and her fingers trembled as the realization struck her. She was not Car¡¯s child. Her breath caught. An unsettling possibility wormed its way into her mind. She couldn¡¯t shake the thought of Belinda. Both Belinda and Car shared allergies to seafood and artichokes. Could it be that Belinda was Car¡¯s child? No, it was impossible. She had done a paternity test between Belinda and Car! It had shown no blood rtion between them. There must have been a mistake somewhere. There had to be. ¡°Kylee, are you okay? Why has your face gone so pale?¡± Car¡¯s concerned voice broke through Kylee¡¯s spiraling thoughts. Kylee blinked, snapping back to reality. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I just remembered something,¡± she said quickly, forcing a weak smile. Car frowned, unconvinced. ¡°What could you be thinking about? You look even paler than me, and I just had blood drawn.¡± Kylee didn¡¯t answer. Her mind was anything but calm now. She silently vowed to herself to get to the bottom of this matter. . . . Chapter 649 ?Chapter 649: That evening, Harold invited Belinda to dinner, and Lucas shamelessly tagged along. When Belinda entered the private room and saw Lucas there, she wasn¡¯t even surprised. Throughout the meal, Belinda focused on her conversation with Harold, tantly ignoring Lucas. Lucas, knowing he wasn¡¯t exactly wee, wisely kept quiet and listened silently. ¡°Belinda, if anyone ever messes with you, don¡¯t keep it to yourself. You must tell me! Even though you and Lucas are divorced, you¡¯ll always be like family to me,¡± Harold said. Belinda smiled softly, moved by Harold¡¯s words. ¡°Thank you, Harold.¡± She had always regarded Harold as family. ¡°Oh, that reminds me, how did things go with you and Devin after your blind date?¡± Harold asked. He had deliberately asked this in the presence of Lucas. Belinda set her ss down and answered honestly, ¡°Good. Mr. Davidson is kind, knowledgeable, and has great character.¡± She wasn¡¯t lying. Among her blind dates, Devin had left the best impression. Harold¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! I think you two should spend more time together. I¡¯ve known Devin since he was a child; he is indeed a great person.¡± Lucas, who had been silently fuming, finally spoke up. ¡°Dad!¡± His deep voice carried a note of warning. ¡°Is it really appropriate to introduce another man to your daughter-inw while I¡¯m sitting right here?¡± Harold snorted and said, ¡°Ex-daughter-inw.¡± Lucas¡¯ face darkened. ¡°Even if she¡¯s my ex-wife, she¡¯s still the one I¡¯m pursuing now!¡± Harold replied, ¡°If you¡¯re pursuing her, then so can others. As far as I¡¯m concerned, Devin¡¯s a better match for her!¡± Lucas couldn¡¯t help but clench his teeth tightly. What a wonderful father he had! Harold ignored Lucas entirely and turned back to Belinda with a warm smile. ¡°Belinda, what do you think about trying things with Devin?¡± Lucas immediately fixed his gaze on Belinda, waiting anxiously for her answer. Belinda¡¯s expression shifted to a faint awkwardness. Forcing a small smile, she responded, ¡°Uh, while I enjoy chatting with Mr. Davidson, my feelings for him aren¡¯t romantic. Honestly, being single suits me just fine right now.¡± Lucas exhaled quietly, a subtle wave of relief washing over him. . . . Chapter 650 ?Chapter 650: But beneath that relief lurked a hint of disappointment. He was d to know Belinda didn¡¯t harbor feelings for Devin. Yet, he was also disheartened because her contentment with being single meant she didn¡¯t want to be with anyone now¡­ Harold said, ¡°Well, just because you don¡¯t feel anything now doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯ll stay that way. You and Devin could start as friends and see where it leads. You never know what might happen.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression darkened the more he listened. Suddenly, his phone rang. ncing at the screen, Lucas excused himself to take the call. He left the room, phone in hand, seeking a quieter corner to answer. The call was from Gordon, concerning a work matter. After a concise discussion, Lucas ended the call and turned to head back. However, he suddenly stopped. Standing in his path was Verena. Her sudden presence caused his brow to furrow. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Lucas,¡± Verena said. Lucas gave a brief nod, his expression indifferent and his gaze unreadable. Updates loaded at g@lno¦Íe??s ¡°Can we talk?¡± Verena asked, her gaze fixed on the strikingly handsome man before her, her eyes filled with admiration and longing. Lucas¡¯ lips pressed into a thin line before he answered, ¡°Not now. I¡¯m busy.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll only take a moment,¡± Verena added hastily, a faint, self-deprecating smile crossing her lips. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s already hard for me to see you these days. If not now, who knows when I¡¯ll get another chance?¡± After a pause, Lucas sighed. ¡°Fine. Say what you need to say now.¡± Verena smiled. ¡°How have you been, Lucas?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Lucas¡¯ reply was t and emotionless. ¡°And you and Ms. Wright¡­ How are things between you two?¡± Verena asked, her voice faltering slightly. ¡°I¡¯m pursuing her,¡± Lucas said. Verena noticed something. The moment Lucas mentioned Belinda, his entire demeanor softened, the sharp edges of his expression smoothing out. This filled her with jealousy. So, Lucas was pursuing Belinda, and she hadn¡¯t epted him yet? Was Belinda ying hard to get or something? ¡°Lucas, is there really no chance for us to be together now?¡± Verena asked, her voice trembling. Lucas remained indifferent, his tone as cold as ice. ¡°We¡¯ve already had this conversation. My answer won¡¯t change.¡± . . . Chapter 651 ?Chapter 651: Tears welled up in Verena¡¯s eyes as she bit her lip. ¡°I can¡¯t move on! Lucas, I don¡¯t believe you feel absolutely nothing for me. You can¡¯t possibly¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s your problem,¡± Lucas interjected, his voice cutting like steel. His rejection was absolute, offering no room for negotiation. Just as Verena was about to say something, she caught sight of Belinda approaching in the distance. A spark lit in her gaze as an idea formed in her mind. Without hesitation, Verena stepped closer, cupped Lucas¡¯ face, and leaned in, her lips angling toward his. Belinda had just exited the restroom and was walking back to the private room when she heard muffled voices. Out of curiosity, she nced over. That single nce made her freeze, her expression changing in an instant. Belinda saw Verena sp Lucas¡¯ face, leaning in as if to kiss him. She then caught the unmistakable sound of a kiss. Herplexion drained of color, and her legs threatened to give way. She couldn¡¯t bear to linger here any longer. Her steps quickened into an unsteady run as she fled the scene, her heart pounding in her chest. When she finally reached the door of the private room, she stopped, leaning heavily against the wall for support. Her thoughts swirled chaotically. A bitter, self-deprecating smile curled her lips. At that moment, she couldn¡¯t quite describe what she was feeling inside. Verena had kissed Lucas! And worst of all, he hadn¡¯t even pushed her away. Just hours earlier, Lucas had spoken about pursuing her sincerely. Yet just now, he had been kissing Verena. Was Lucas just ying her for a fool? The thought sent a wave of anger coursing through Belinda. But what she didn¡¯t know was the truth behind the scene she had witnessed. Verena hadn¡¯t actually kissed Lucas. They hadn¡¯t even been close enough for their lips to meet. It was just the angle that made it look like a kiss. That exaggerated kissing sound was something Verena had intentionally created, ensuring Belinda would hear it from afar. If only Belinda had stayed five seconds longer, she would have seen Lucas push Verena away. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lucas said, his features darkening with anger, and disgust shed in his eyes. Caught off guard, Verena staggered backward as Lucas pushed her away. Her back hit the wall with a dull thud, sending a sharp jolt of pain through her. . . . Chapter 652 ?Chapter 652: She winced, her eyes misting with unshed tears. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to upset you. I just wanted to feel close to you onest time. I told myself that if I did this, it¡¯d feel like I¡¯ve kissed you, and maybe I could finally move on.¡± Lucas¡¯ frown deepened, irritation etched across his face. Without responding, he turned on his heel and walked away. As Lucas left, Verena¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. Belinda must have seen them. She would think they had kissed. The truth didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was what Belinda believed. When Lucas returned to the private room, his expression was unreadable. Belinda was chatting with Harold,pletely ignoring Lucas, which didn¡¯t surprise him. After dinner, Lucas offered to drive Belinda home. ¡°No need. I can drive myself,¡± Belinda replied, her tone cold. Turning to Harold, she said, ¡°Harold, I¡¯ll leave now. Make sure you get some rest.¡± Harold nodded. ¡°Alright. Drive safely.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Without sparing Lucas a nce, Belinda left. Lucas watched her leave, his brows furrowed. Something about Belinda¡¯s demeanor felt off, but he couldn¡¯t quite ce it. On her drive home, Belinda sped through the streets, the windows open, the night air whipping through her hair. She weed the chaos of the wind, hoping it might drown out her tangled thoughts. But the memory of what she had seen earlier reyed relentlessly in her mind, triggering a dull ache in her heart. The more she tried to block it out, the more vivid the scene became. Frustration boiled within Belinda, refusing to subside even the next day. She threw herself into work, but every quiet moment brought her spiraling thoughts. By evening, unable to sit with her emotions any longer, she called Bethany and Johnson, asking them to meet her for drinks at the Dream Club. Belinda nursed her third ss of whiskey, her face flushed from both the alcohol and the turmoil in her heart. Bethany and Johnson exchanged concerned nces. When Belinda reached for her fourth ss, Bethany quickly stopped her. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve had enough. If you want to drink, fine. But first, you have to tell us why you want to drink like this,¡± Bethany said. Johnson leaned forward, nodding in agreement. ¡°Yeah, spill it. What happened?¡± Belinda offered a weak smile. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I just felt the urge for a drink.¡± Johnson eyed her skeptically. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to us. We know you too well. Clearly, something happened. Is it something to do with Lucas?¡± When Lucas¡¯ name came up, Belinda experienced a deep, suffocating heaviness in her chest. . . . Chapter 653 ?Chapter 653: Finally, she said, ¡°I feel utterly pathetic. It¡¯s been a while since the divorce, but I¡¯m still emotionally entangled with him. It¡¯s both frustrating and exhausting for me.¡± ¡°You still love him; that¡¯s clear,¡± Bethany said. ¡°He remains in your heart, which is why he still affects you so deeply. The heart¡¯s ways are unpredictable.¡± Johnson¡¯s expression turned grave. ¡°Is this what has been troubling you?¡± Belinda confirmed it with a nod. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly it. I¡¯m eager to erase Lucas from my heartpletely.¡± Johnson furrowed his brow, finding Belinda¡¯s mood rather strange. Hadn¡¯t she and Lucas been on good terms recently? What had caused this abrupt shift? Meanwhile, in another private room, Lucas and Vincent were also at the Dream Club tonight. As they conversed, the door swung open unexpectedly. Lucas¡¯ expression darkened when he recognized the people who had just entered. Vincent, shocked, asked, ¡°What are you two doing here?¡± ¡°What, we¡¯re not wee here?¡± joked the man who had entered. ¡°It looks like you guys have formed an exclusive duo, not inviting us to join you anymore.¡± Ryan and Verena were the ones who had just walked in. They had turned up without being invited. A Dream Club employee, bought by Ryan, had tipped him off about Lucas¡¯ presence here. ¡°It¡¯s just coincidence that Ryan and I were here; we heard from one of the staff that you were also here, so we thought we¡¯de say hi,¡± Verena exined. ¡°I see,¡± Vincent said with a nod. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, have a seat.¡± Given their past connections, Vincent really couldn¡¯t just tell them to leave. Verena immediately moved to sit next to Lucas. But just as she took her seat, Lucas pointed to another spot. ¡°Sit over there.¡± Verena froze for a moment. Then, sheposed herself and spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve had a realization today, Lucas. Since our paths have crossed, I might as well tell you this now. I¡¯ve decided it¡¯s time for me to move on.¡± Lucas slightly lifted an eyebrow upon hearing that. Vincent showed surprise as well. Verena continued, ¡°I will no longer hold on to you or fantasize about marrying you. It¡¯s clear you have feelings for someone else now, and there¡¯s no chance for us to be together. My persistence would only bother you, which is thest thing I desire. Since we¡¯re not meant to be, I will let you go. I wish you and Ms. Wright happiness together.¡± Lucas visibly rxed upon hearing her words. . . . Chapter 654 ?Chapter 654: ¡°It¡¯s good that you think that way,¡± Vincentmented approvingly. With hopeful eyes and a gentle bite of her lip, Verena looked at Lucas. ¡°Lucas, is it possible for us to still be friends?¡± Lucas¡¯ strikingly handsome face remained impassive. After Verena spoke, he replied in a calm tone, ¡°We¡¯ve always been friends.¡± Verena shed a wide, cheerful smile. ¡°Perfect! Lucas, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t pester you anymore. We¡¯ll keep things as friends should.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Lucas responded, his tone indifferent. He nced at her and added, ¡°You can go and sit over there now.¡± Verena froze for a brief second, the smile faltering on her lips. Then, she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± She rose from her seat and moved to sit next to Ryan. ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink together,¡± Vincent said. The four of them raised their sses and clinked them. As they sipped their drinks, Verena¡¯s eyes drifted to Lucas. A faint, enigmatic smile curled her lips, her thoughts swirling. Giving up on Lucas? She would never do that! This was just her ploy to buy time. Yesterday¡¯s encounter had taught her a valuable lesson. Lucas¡¯ patience for her was wearing thin, and his attempts to distance himself from her were bing more obvious. If she didn¡¯t change her approach, he would only drift further away from her. So, she had devised a n, publicly dering she was over him¡ªjust friends, no more. It was a simple trick to make Lucas lower his guard. The goal was clear. She would make him believe she no longer cared and then catch him by surprise when the time was right. Judging by Lucas¡¯ less dismissive demeanor tonight, her n seemed to be working. Thinking about this, Verena couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of joy. They hadn¡¯t been sitting long when Lucas wanted to leave. Vincent seized the moment and suggested they all call it a night. The group left the private room and took the elevator down to the underground parking lot. The elevator doors slid open, and they stepped out. Just then, the doors of a nearby elevator opened, and a familiar voice rang out. ¡°Belinda, be careful.¡± ¡°Rx, I¡¯m not drunk.¡± Lucas¡¯ head turned instantly at the sound of Belinda¡¯s voice. His gaze locked on Belinda, who had just stepped out of the elevator with Bethany and Johnson. . . . Chapter 655 ?Chapter 655: The moment Belinda spotted Lucas and hispanions, she paused. Her sharp eyesnded on Verena, standing close to Lucas, and a cold smirk crept onto her face. The memory ofst night reyed vividly in her mind, igniting a simmering annoyance. Lucas noticed Belinda¡¯s gaze on Verena and suddenly seemed to realize something. For a brief moment, his heart was gripped by unease. He quickly approached Belinda, saying, ¡°Belinda, tonight was supposed to be just Vincent and me. Verena and Ryan overheard we were also at the Dream Club and joined us. That¡¯s all.¡± Seeing how eager Lucas was to exin everything to Belinda, Verena felt a surge of anger and jealousy. Belinda scoffed, her expression dripping with disdain. ¡°That¡¯s your business, Mr. rk. It has nothing to do with me.¡± With that, she turned to leave, her steps decisive. Lucas moved to follow her, but before he could, Verena darted forward. She grabbed Belinda¡¯s wrist, her voice almost pleading. ¡°Ms. Wright, please, let me exin¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong about Lucas and me. There¡¯s absolutely nothing going on between us. Today wasn¡¯t some nned meetup; we just bumped into each other by chance. I¡¯ve already told Lucas how I feel. I¡¯ve decided to let him go. From now on, Lucas and I are just friends, I swear!¡± Verena spoke with an earnest expression, trying to exin herself to Belinda. M??? ??d???? ?? g????????.???? Belinda¡¯s response was a cold, mockingugh. Verena would let Lucas go? She just wanted to be friends with him? Who did she think she was fooling? Only an idiot would believe her. Belinda¡¯s gaze settled on Verena, her expression icy and indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your theatrics. Let go of me.¡± But instead of releasing Belinda, Verena tightened her grip on her wrist. ¡°Ms. Wright, I¡¯m telling the truth! Please believe me. There¡¯s really nothing between Lucas and I! He genuinely cares about you. If you misunderstand him now, it¡¯ll break his heart, and I¡¯ll feel so guilty!¡± Her voice quivered with desperation, her grip firm. Belinda¡¯s patience wore thinner by the second. Already in a foul mood, she found Verena¡¯s pleading insincere. Her tone grew harsher. ¡°Are you finished? Didn¡¯t you hear me? I said, let go!¡± Belinda tried to pull her wrist free, but Verena clung on stubbornly. ¡°Belinda, please! I know you¡¯re upset, but Lucas and I really¡ª¡± . . . Chapter 656 ?Chapter 656: ¡°Let go!¡± Belinda snapped, her voice cutting through Verena¡¯s pleas. With a forceful motion, Belinda yanked her wrist away. Verena lost her bnce and spun uncontrobly, her body mming into the wall with a resounding thud. The force of the movement caused Belinda to stagger as well. Already a bit unsteady from the drinks, she was about to fall when a strong arm slipped around her waist, steadying her. ¡°Careful,¡± a deep, smooth voice murmured close to her ear. Belinda tilted her head, her heart skipping a beat as she saw Lucas¡¯ handsome face so close to hers. For a brief moment, she froze, her pulse quickening. But she quickly regained herposure, stepping away from his embrace and standing on her own. ¡°Verena! Are you okay?¡± Ryan¡¯s rmed voice shattered the silence. He rushed to Verena¡¯s side, crouching down to help her up. Verena stood frozen for a moment, looking dazed, as if the impact had knocked the wind out of her. It took her a second to gather herself, and when she finally turned to face the group, everyone could see the bump forming on her forehead. Ryan¡¯s eyes shot daggers at Belinda, his voice full of fury. ¡°Belinda! That was too much! Verena was only trying to exin herself, and you wouldn¡¯t listen. Even if you didn¡¯t appreciate her kindness, did you really have to shove her that hard?¡± And just like that, Belinda found herself being med for the situation. Verena hastily said, ¡°No, don¡¯t hold Ms. Wright responsible. It was entirely because of my own clumsiness. She¡¯s not to me.¡± Ryan¡¯s brow furrowed, his face turning a shade of red with frustration. ¡°How can you say she¡¯s not to me? Without her pushing you, you wouldn¡¯t have mmed into the wall.¡± Verena insisted, steadfast in her defense of Belinda. ¡°Honestly, Ms. Wright isn¡¯t at fault here. Ryan, you need to stop using her.¡± Verena showed considerable understanding throughout the exchange. Belinda, witnessing this, allowed a mockingugh to escape her. She nced at Verena with a condescending smile, her words sharp with sarcasm. ¡°Verena, you¡¯re repeating the same stunt you pulled at Harold¡¯s party. Time for some new tricks, don¡¯t you think?¡± Verena looked hurt when she heard that. ¡°Ms. Wright, how could you say that? You were the one who pushed mest time! Although it wasn¡¯t deliberate this time, I never imagined you would¡­¡± Lucas stood by, his demeanor contemtive, his eyes deep with thought as he watched the scene unfold. Bethany moved to intervene, but Johnson gently held her back. He signaled her to wait, suggesting they observe how Belinda would handle the situation. . . . Chapter 657 ?Chapter 657: Bethany thought for a moment and decided not to make a move. Belinda, catching Verena¡¯s eye, smirked derisively. ¡°You seem to have a knack for bumping into walls, don¡¯t you?¡± Verena was confused, not understanding what Belinda meant. Before she could respond, Belinda made her way purposefully toward her. Her strides were brisk, exuding evident aggression. When Verena saw Belinda¡¯s demeanor, a wave of fear washed over her, causing her heart to race. Before Verena could utter a word, Belinda seized her by the hair and thrust her head against the wall twice. The resonant sound of the impacts reverberated, sending a shiver through everyone present. Verena¡¯s cries for help pierced the air. ¡°Ah¡ªah! Help! Lucas, save me!¡± ¡°Belinda! Stop it! Have you lost your mind?¡± Ryan yelled, shocked by Belinda¡¯s actions. After releasing Verena¡¯s hair, Belinda nonchntly wiped her hands, as if cleaning off filth. She faced Verena with a malevolent smile. ¡°You seem to like wall-smashing, so I made sure you got enough this time!¡± Bethany couldn¡¯t suppress a grin, feeling a sense of relief. Of course, Belinda wouldn¡¯t let herself be taken advantage of! Belinda¡¯s act left Lucas momentarily stunned. £í????£å £õ??£ä??£ô£å£ó ??£î ???£ì????£ö??£ì??.?????? However, hisposure quickly returned. ¡°Belinda! You¡¯ve crossed the line this time!¡± Ryan eximed, his voice shaking with rage. Verena, ovee with pain, began to cry, stunned by the brutality of the attack. She had never expected Belinda to resort to such violence. Yet, at the same time, she was pleased. With Belinda¡¯s extreme behavior witnessed by Lucas, surely he would think poorly of her and scold her. Such a reaction from Lucas would only deepen Belinda¡¯s disappointment in him. ¡°Lucas! Did you see what happened to Verena? You should do something!¡± Ryan said, unable to contain himself. At that moment, Lucas stepped forward to stand in front of Belinda. His expression was stoic, his deep eyes betraying no emotion. Belinda looked up at him and smirked, tauntingly inquiring, ¡°What now? Are you nning to avenge Miss Reed, Mr. rk?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you home now,¡± Lucas said, his voice deep and rough. A wave of shock passed through everyone around when they heard Lucas¡¯ words. They hadn¡¯t expected Lucas to just say that. . . . Chapter 658 ?Chapter 658: Was it possible he had no feelings about what had just happened? ¡°Lucas! Can¡¯t you see that Verena is injured?¡± Ryan eximed, his voice filled with disbelief. Yet, Lucas seemed not to hear him, his gaze remaining steadily on Belinda. Caught off guard, Belinda stared back at Lucas for a few seconds before looking away, her smirk still in ce. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do that, Mr. rk. You¡¯d better get Miss Reed to a hospital quickly.¡± Lucas then directed his attention towards Ryan. ¡°You can take Verena to the hospital. I¡¯ll handle the medical costs.¡± He delivered these words with a detached tone. Verena¡¯splexion turned pale immediately. She was stunned that Lucas could remain so unaffected after witnessing the assault. He mentioned he would handle the hospital bills? Did he think she just wanted him to do that? Lucas paid no more heed to Ryan and Verena. He turned again to Belinda, reaching for her hand. ¡°I will drive you home.¡± However, the moment he touched her, Belinda recoiled. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! I can go back on my own. I don¡¯t need your help!¡± With that deration, she turned and walked away. Her steps were clearly shaky. Lucas watched her go, his brow furrowing deeply. Silently, he hastened to her side and lifted her into his arms. ¡°Lucas!¡± Belinda yelled in anger. ¡°Let me go!¡± She struggled, pushing and kicking against him. Yet, Lucas carried on undeterred, his pace steady. Belinda continued to struggle, her arms and legs iling. ¡°I told you to put me down! Lucas! Let me down!¡± A p resonated, momentarily paralyzing Belinda. Lucas halted instantly. During her frantic efforts, Belinda had identally hit Lucas across the face. Shock registered on Belinda¡¯s face, and a sense of guilt crept into her heart. The others behind Belinda and Lucas stood frozen, their expressions filled with utter disbelief. Belinda had actually pped Lucas? Everyone expected Lucas to be furious. Yet, Lucas only looked at Belinda, his voice tinged with resignation, asking, ¡°Are you feeling better now? Not angry anymore?¡± He believed Belinda¡¯s outburst had stemmed from seeing him with Verena. Belinda found herself at a loss for words. . . . Chapter 659 ?Chapter 659: Lucas resumed walking, heading toward his car with Belinda still in his arms. Belinda ceased her struggles. The onlookers were taken aback by Lucas¡¯ mild reaction. Nobody had anticipated suchposure from him after being pped in public. Everyone knew that pping someone in the face was an inherently insulting act. Typically, people would react with anger after being pped. But Lucas¡­ His patience with Belinda seemed boundless. Since it was Belinda who had pped him, the matter seemed to pass without severe consequences. Had it been anyone else, the oue would have been dramatically different. As Lucas and Belinda left, Bethany and Johnson also made their exit. Vincent looked at Verena and Ryan, clearing his throat. ¡°Ryan, make sure Verena gets to the hospital. She might need an X-ray.¡± After all, Belinda had not held back earlier. ¡°I will,¡± Ryan replied. With that, Vincent departed. ¡°I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Soon, only Ryan and Verena remained in the expansive parking lot. Ryan was about to speak to Verena when he noticed her tears cascading down her cheeks freely. Ryan felt for Verena. The earlier incident had deeply hurt her, leaving her heart shattered. She looked at Ryan, her eyes hollow, her voice breaking. ¡°Ryan, do you think¡­ Is there still a chance for me to be with Lucas?¡± Hearing Verena¡¯s words, Ryan froze, as though struck dumb. A lump seemed to form in his throat, rendering him speechless. The scene earlier was still vivid in his mind. Belinda had shoved Verena¡¯s head against the wall with so much force that it left a visible injury. Yet Lucas¡¯ reaction had been disturbingly indifferent. He had merely promised to cover Verena¡¯s medical bills before carrying Belinda away. Such a reaction was truly¡­ ¡°Lucas wasn¡¯t like this before. Why? Why has he changed so suddenly?¡± Verena¡¯s voice cracked with emotion as tears streamed down her face. The way Lucas cared for and tolerated Belinda felt like a knife carving into her heart. ¡°He¡¯s just temporarily ensnared by Belinda,¡± Ryan said. But deep down, he knew that wasn¡¯t the truth. Wiping her tears quickly, Verena straightened up, her determination zing through her pain. ¡°You¡¯re right! Lucas still loves me! Belinda is the real intruder in our rtionship!¡± Ryan frowned, clearly ufortable with her delusion, and diverted the conversation. ¡°Let¡¯s get you to the hospital now. Belinda was far too rough with you earlier.¡± The swelling on Verena¡¯s forehead was significant, the skin broken and bleeding slightly. . . . Chapter 660 Chapter 660: Ryan¡¯s words brought back the memory of Belinda mming Verena¡¯s head against the wall. Verena shivered. She had truly felt that Belinda had wanted to kill her at that time. Wordlessly, Verena followed Ryan to his car. On the drive back to Belinda¡¯s ce, Lucas attempted to exin himself once more. ¡°I didn¡¯t invite Verena today. Verena imed she wanted closure; she said she would move on and just be friends with me from now on.¡± Belinda found Lucas¡¯ wordsughable. She believed Lucas was naive for falling for Verena¡¯s lies again. If Verena truly wanted to move on, she wouldn¡¯t have orchestrated such a dramatic scene earlier. Belinda stayed silent until they arrived at her ce. Once the car stopped, she undid her seatbelt, her tone detached as she finally spoke. ¡°Your issues, Mr. rk, have nothing to do with me. No need to exin yourself to me.¡± She reached for the door handle, but Lucas caught her wrist before she could leave. ¡°You¡¯re clearly upset,¡± he said, his gaze locked on hers, his tone firm. Belinda tried to free her wrist, but Lucas¡¯ grip was firm. Realizing resistance was futile, Belinda sighed and faced him with an indifferent expression. ¡°Why would I be upset? Your business is none of my concern.¡± Lucas¡¯ brows furrowed, a mix of frustration and pain crossing his face. ¡°Belinda, can¡¯t you stop being so unpredictable with me? Everything between us was fine before. What changed? Why have you suddenly be so cold to me?¡± Belinda¡¯s lips curled into a frosty smile. ¡°This is how I¡¯ve always been, Lucas. If you¡¯re just realizing it now, then keep your distance from me from now on.¡± Her voice took on a mocking tone as she added, ¡°Your so-called pursuit of me doesn¡¯t mean anything to me.¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes narrowed, his expression darkening as her words sank in. ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean anything?¡± he repeated, his voice barely above a whisper, each wordced with disbelief. Belinda nodded without hesitation, her face stoic as she looked straight ahead. Her words were sharp and cutting. ¡°That¡¯s right. Your pursuit doesn¡¯t mean a thing to me; it¡¯s nothing but trouble to me.¡± Lucas¡¯ breath quickened, as if an invisible weight was pressing down on his chest. His throat went dry, and with great difficulty, he asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Is it really just trouble to you?¡± Belinda felt a heavy blow strike her heart. The intensity of the pain was unbearable. Her breathing faltered momentarily, as if the air had fled her lungs. . . .
Message from Noah: Have a nice day dear readers! God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ? . The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 661 ?Chapter 661: Despite the pain, she fought to keep her face expressionless, revealing none of her distress. She replied softly, ¡°Yes.¡± In that instant, a profound ache consumed Lucas¡¯ heart. He suddenly let go of Belinda¡¯s wrist. His voice was hoarse and strained. ¡°I understand.¡± Belinda then opened the car door and stepped out without another word. She walked away firmly, looking unaffected. Yet, the bitterness and pain gnawing at her heart remained her secret alone. Upon reaching home, she rushed to the bathroom, knelt before the toilet, and retched until she felt utterly empty. Confusion overwhelmed her; she hadn¡¯t consumed much alcohol that evening and was not drunk at all, yet turmoil churned within her heart. After she vomited, her stomach burned. She stood up, rinsed her mouth, exited the bathroom, and drank a ss of water to calm the burning sensation in her stomach. After doing that, Belinda went to her room. The next day, Belinda hadn¡¯t slept wellst night and went to work with a pair of dark circles under her eyes. Uncover new worlds at g alnov els Completing her duties, she stifled a yawn on her way to the break room to get a cup of coffee. At that moment, a doctor came up to her and said in a low tone, ¡°Dr. Wright, Dr. Patel from the Medical Section just called the office. He requests your presence in his office.¡± Belinda paused for a moment when she heard this and then quickly responded, ¡°Alright, I understand. Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Once the doctor had departed, Belinda stood quietly for a brief moment and then redirected herself toward Branson¡¯s office. She tapped on the door. From inside, a voice called out, ¡°Come in.¡± Belinda entered the room. Standing in front of the desk, she asked, ¡°Dr. Patel, what do you need?¡± On the way here, Belinda had already been wondering what Branson wanted to discuss with her. She felt she might already know the answer to that. Without a word, Branson turned hisputer screen towards Belinda and clicked the mouse. Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as she watched the video on the screen. Her suspicions were confirmed. . . . Chapter 662 ?Chapter 662: The video was the surveince footage from the night at the Grand ins General Hospital¡¯s emergency department, where she had pped Minna in public. Branson faced Belinda and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to hear your exnation of this first.¡± Belinda briefly replied, ¡°It was a personal dispute.¡± Branson¡¯s tone became stern. ¡°No matter the personal reasons, such an action is uneptable in a public setting within the hospital! You must be aware of your role! You are a doctor here! Consider how this will affect how others see you. Do you believe your behavior off duty doesn¡¯t impact your professional reputation? Dr. Wright, you¡¯ve already be a well-known figure in our hospital, very famous!¡± Sarcasm soaked hisst sentence. Lowering her gaze, Belinda did not argue back. She simply responded in an even tone, ¡°I am willing to ept punishment for this.¡± Acknowledging her fault, she saw no merit in disputing the facts. When Branson heard that, a subtle satisfaction appeared in his expression. He said, ¡°Dr. Wright, your attitude is praiseworthy. The image of our hospital has beenpromised by your actions. Therefore¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re penalized with a three-month performance bonus deduction, plus a formal reprimand across the entire hospital. Do you have any objections?¡± Branson said. Belinda inhaled sharply, her chest tight with suppressed frustration. She believed Branson had finally found an opportunity to reprimand her. ¡°No,¡± Belinda responded evenly. Branson nodded, his expression unreadable. ¡°Alright, you can leave now. Remember this lesson, and don¡¯t make the same mistake again.¡± Without another word, Belinda turned and walked out of the room. It wasn¡¯t until the office door closed behind Belinda that Branson allowed a small, satisfied smile to creep across his face. He had finally gotten the chance to get back at Belinda! He felt a twinge of gratitude toward the anonymous person who had sent that damning video to his email earlier that day. After all, he had been scrambling to find a fault with Belinda for months! The Medical Section moved quickly, and before long, the notice of Belinda¡¯s punishment was prominently disyed on the bulletin board. When everyone saw the reason stated, the halls buzzed with whispered conversations. This time, they could only agree that Belinda had acted too impulsively. She shouldn¡¯t have pped someone at the hospital. Yet, it wasn¡¯t considered a major scandal, and after a brief flurry of gossip, everyone moved on. Two days had passed. . . . Chapter 663 ?Chapter 663: During these two days, Lucas hadn¡¯te to see Belinda. Unsure whether she was more disappointed or relieved, Belinda continued her life, seemingly unaffected by the matter. In the Wright family¡¯s residence, Kylee¡¯s room. Three paternity test reports were sprawled before Kylee. The first was between her and Car, the second between her and Baker. And the third was between Belinda and Car. Kylee couldn¡¯t fathom why she had feltpelled to do another paternity test between Belinda and Car. But driven by an indescribable intuition, she had gone ahead with it. She took a deep breath and began with the report concerning her and Baker. As she read the concluding lines, a small sigh of relief escaped her. She was indeed Baker¡¯s daughter. But the peace was short-lived. Turning to the report that could affirm her connection to Car, anxiety surged through her veins. She skipped straight to the final page to look at the result, her heart pounding. The words before her sent a shockwave through her body. Your imagination starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s?conn She was not Car¡¯s biological daughter! The revtion was a cold ssh of reality, causing her hands to tremble and the paper to crumple under the force of her grip. How could this be right? There must have been some mistake. How could she not be Car¡¯s daughter? Kylee shot up, her movements erratic as panic seized her. The color drained from her face as she paced, her mind in chaos. She couldn¡¯t¡ªwouldn¡¯t¡ªept this. Even though she had felt a sliver of doubt when she had learned Car¡¯s blood type that day, seeing the result in front of her still made her feel like her world was copsing. If Car wasn¡¯t her mother, then who was? She paused, her eyes catching sight of the third report¡ªthe paternity test report of Belinda and Car. With shaky hands, she reached for it. Taking a deep breath to steady her trembling nerves, she flipped to the conclusion of the report. The report clearly stated¡­ The report stated: ¡°The gic markers referenced earlier all adhere to Mendelian inheritance rules, making them effective tools for determining familial rtionships. ording to the analysis of 19 STR loci, the DNA of sample 1 matched the gic profile of sample 21¡¯s biological mother. The likelihood of a parent-child connection was calcted at an astounding 99.9999%. Based on the DNA analysis, the result confirms that sample 1 is the biological mother of sample 2¡­¡± Kylee¡¯s grip on the report ckened the moment her eyes scanned the final sentence. . . . Chapter 664 ?Chapter 664: The papers slipped from her trembling hands, fluttering down and scattering across the floor. Herplexion drained of color as her mind raced, her vacant eyes reflecting an overwhelming cocktail of terror and disbelief. How could this be? How could Belinda possibly be Car¡¯s biological daughter? It was absurd. Belinda was supposed to be the daughter of that mistress! This oue shouldn¡¯t have been possible! To Kylee, it felt as though her entire world hade crashing down. Her knees threatened to give way, and she copsed onto the sofa, her body trembling uncontrobly. Her face shifted from ashen to a sickly green, betraying her utter devastation. She couldn¡¯t understand this. She had always believed she was Car¡¯s biological daughter. Yet, the report said otherwise. And that Belinda! The test showed she was Car¡¯s biological daughter! This was impossible! The testing facility must have made an error and mixed up the samples. But deep inside, Kylee knew the odds of such a mistake were slim to none. ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.??? There was one thing she didn¡¯t understand now. She recalled the first paternity test she had conducted for Belinda and Car, which had proven no rtion between them. Why was the result different now? Was it because she had used a different testing facility this time? Desperate for answers, Kylee gathered the reports and took a deep breath, attempting to stay calm. She resolved to uncover the truth. In the evening, at The Rooftop restaurant, Devin had invited Belinda out for dinner. After finishing her work, Belinda made her way to the restaurant. ¡°Dr. Wright,¡± Devin greeted Belinda warmly, rising from his seat and pulling out a chair for her. ¡°Thank you,¡± Belinda said with a polite nod, taking the offered seat. ¡°Take a look at the menu and see what you¡¯d like to eat,¡± Devin said, handing Belinda the menu. Belinda skimmed the options and chose a few dishes before passing the menu back to Devin. As the waiter left with their order, Devin said, ¡°I really appreciate you taking the time to meet me, Dr. Wright, especially considering how busy you are. I also want to apologize for what happened the other day.¡± Belinda smiled faintly, brushing off his concern. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mr. Davidson. There¡¯s no need to mention that again.¡± . . . Chapter 665 ?Chapter 665: Devin nodded, visibly relieved, but as he prepared to continue, he looked behind Belinda, his expression stiffening. Curious, Belinda turned her head to see what had captured his attention. Her breath hitched. Lucas, Johnson, and Vincent had just entered the restaurant. Lucas was the first to spot Belinda. He paused mid-step, his gaze locking onto hers with a storm of emotions swirling in his eyes. Belinda¡¯s words from that fateful day echoed in his mind, making his heart ache again. The sight of Belinda dining with Devin fanned the mes of his jealousy and frustration. Belinda quickly broke eye contact, turning back to face Devin. Her expression changed slightly. Noticing the changes in both Belinda¡¯s and Lucas¡¯ expressions, Devin blinked and felt a bitter sensation rising in his chest. He said to Belinda, ¡°Dr. Wright¡­ You are still not over Lucas, right?¡± Belinda¡¯s hand froze mid-air, the ss she held trembling slightly as Devin¡¯s words sank in. Slowly, she lifted her gaze to meet his. ¡°You¡¯re hesitant about blind dates and unwilling to let other men in because you still can¡¯t forget Lucas. Your heart is still entirely upied by him,¡± Devin said in a calm tone. After hearing him, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly. ¡°I won¡¯t deny that Lucas still lingers in my mind. But my reluctance to date has nothing to do with him. I¡¯ve juste out of a marriage. Jumping into another rtionship isn¡¯t something I¡¯m ready for. Honestly, I¡¯ve found that I really enjoy being single.¡± Devin nodded thoughtfully, his smile warm. ¡°I understandpletely, Dr. Wright. I¡¯ve stayed single for simr reasons. But if the right person came along, someone who truly made my heart race, I¡¯d be open to the possibility of being with someone.¡± As he spoke, his gaze lingered on Belinda for a moment too long. But fearing she might notice something unusual, he quickly looked away, his expression returning to normal. Belinda raised her ss slightly. ¡°Great minds think alike.¡± Devin smiled, his warmth genuine, and clinked his ss with hers. Lucas¡¯ grip on his ss tightened as he watched Belinda and Devin. The more Devin and Belinda interacted, the darker his expression grew. Seeing this, Johnson and Vincent exchanged nces. The evening¡¯s gathering had been Johnson¡¯s idea, and he had personally chosen the venue. What he hadn¡¯t anticipated, however, was running into Belinda and Devin here, enjoying a meal together. As Johnson watched them chatting animatedly, his eyes darted to Lucas, whose simmering anger was impossible to miss. Johnson exhaled heavily, feeling the weight of the situation. . . . Chapter 666 ?Chapter 666: Breaking the tense silence, Johnson tried to cate Lucas. ¡°Uh, Lucas, look¡­ Trust me, Belinda doesn¡¯t like Devin like that. She just thinks he¡¯s a decent guy; that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Exactly! They¡¯re just sharing a meal. There¡¯s nothing else going on,¡± Vincent quickly added, his tone almost too eager. But Lucas said nothing. His gaze remained glued to Belinda and Devin, unyielding and cold. Belinda might only see Devin as a decent man now, but Lucas couldn¡¯t shake the thought¡ªwhat if repeated encounters changed her mind? His chest tightened as he recalled her recent words to him, blunt and cutting, iming his pursuit felt like an unnecessary burden. The memory stung as much as the present scene did. Lucas¡¯ eyes never wavered from Belinda and Devin the entire time. His gaze followed their every interaction like a hawk. Belinda seemed oblivious to the tension across the room. Herughter rang out, her smile radiant as she enjoyed her meal with Devin. Devin, ever poised and confident, kept the conversation flowing effortlessly. He leaned forward asionally, his tone animated, ensuring Belinda¡¯s full attention remained on him. Belinda smiled and kept her gaze on him too. This made Lucas feel even more displeased. The tightness in Lucas¡¯ chest deepened, the knot of displeasure twisting painfully. When Devin eventually rose from the table and headed toward the restroom, Lucas saw his chance. He stood abruptly, his chair scraping the floor, and followed Devin without a word. In the restroom, Devin didn¡¯t seem the least bit surprised to see Lucas. Throughout the meal, he had felt the searing intensity of Lucas¡¯ re. ¡°Devin, can we talk?¡± Lucas said. ¡°Sure,¡± Devin nodded in response. The two walked to a nearby balcony to talk. Lucas shut the door firmly behind them. Devin leaned casually against the railing. ¡°Alright, Lucas. Let¡¯s talk.¡± ¡°Keep your distance from Belinda.¡± Lucas¡¯ tone was direct, his lips barely parting as he made his demand. Devin, without missing a beat, smiled and responded, ¡°Sorry, Lucas, but I can¡¯t do that.¡± Lucas¡¯ eyebrows knitted together, his expression hardening as his voice took on an icy edge. ¡°We¡¯ve been friends for years, Devin, and things have always been good between us. But you should know better than to pursue a friend¡¯s ex-wife. Surely you understand that?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Devin nodded, his response swift. . . . Chapter 667 ?Chapter 667: A small, almost amused smile lingered on his lips as he met Lucas¡¯ gaze. ¡°If Dr. Wright were still your wife, I¡¯d respect the boundaries without a second thought. I wouldn¡¯t dream of overstepping. But Lucas¡­ You and Dr. Wright are divorced now. Both of you are single. Dr. Wright has every right to seek her own happiness, don¡¯t you think? Besides, it was Harold who made the introduction. He seemed so eager, and I couldn¡¯t very well refuse his good intentions.¡± The mention of Harold caused Lucas to frown, frustration creeping into his mind. It was all Harold¡¯s fault! Who in their right mind would y matchmaker for their ex-daughter-inw? Lucas fixed Devin with a steely gaze, his voice low. ¡°Devin, when did you start liking Belinda?¡± Lucas had a good sense of who Devin was, and he knew that Devin¡¯sck of sess in romance had always been a source of frustration for his family. It wasn¡¯t hard to understand, given how little Devin cared about rtionships or women in general, focusing almost entirely on his scientific pursuits. Once, while apanying Harold to the Davidson family¡¯s house, he had overheard Nigel venting his frustration about Devin¡¯s dismal dating record. Nigel hadined that Devin always seemed to find excuses to leave early when going on a date, ensuring there was never a second date. The women who had met Devin always said the same thing¡ªDevin was too dull, too uninterested, and barely made an effort to engage in meaningful conversation, always talking about his experiments. But when it came to Belinda, it was a different story entirely. Lucas had just witnessed how animated and engaging Devin had been with Belinda. So why was Belinda the one exception? There could only be one exnation¡ªDevin had feelings for Belinda. The thought filled Lucas with a rush of irritation. Devin broke the silence, his expression steady, his voice calm. ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie. I like Dr. Wright, and I want to pursue something with her.¡± Devin wasn¡¯t one to dance around his feelings or hide his intentions. The only reason he hadn¡¯t confessed his feelings to Belinda yet was out of fear of scaring her off. Lucas¡¯ expression darkened, his gaze hardening as he shot Devin a sharp look. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Belinda is mine!¡± The words came out with a quiet but intense fury, barely restrained. But Devin, unfazed, shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. Lucas, Dr. Wright is her own person, not an object for anyone to im. Since she is single now, she has every right to choose her own happiness.¡± Lucas¡¯ face darkened further as he met Devin¡¯s gaze. He scoffed, his words sharp and firm, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s mistaken. I¡¯ve never seen Belinda as something to possess. She¡¯s the woman I love, the person I want to spend the rest of my life with!¡± When Devin heard this, his eyebrows knitted together slightly as he regarded Lucas with astonishment. . . . Chapter 668 ?Chapter 668: Lucas¡¯ statement had indeed shocked him for a moment. He considered Lucas to be arrogant, domineering, and full of himself¡ªclearly not someone who grasped the true essence of love. He thought Lucas¡¯ inability to ept Belinda seeing someone else stemmed from his deep-seated possessiveness. Lucas viewed Belinda as his former wife, and the idea of her with another man was intolerable to him. Yet, he now realized that he had been wrong about Lucas. Despite this, he was resolute in not backing down. Previously, he had repressed his feelings for Belinda due to her marital status. Now, there was no way he would give up. Holding that resolve, Devin locked eyes with Lucas and replied resolutely, ¡°Nevertheless, I¡¯m entitled topete with you on equal footing.¡± At these words, Lucas seethed with rage but had to suppress his fury. Devin was correct¡ªhe did have the right to a fairpetition. The ultimate choice would be up to Belinda. Neither of them had the authority to decide for her. He was confident he wouldn¡¯t be defeated by Devin! Lucas turned and walked away without another word. When he returned to his table, his expression was cold. Johnson and Vincent exchanged a look, their eyes brimming with curiosity. Curiosity lingered about the topics Lucas and Devin had discussed. Shortly after, Devin and Belinda left the restaurant together. Seeing that, Lucas followed them without a second thought. Exhaling in resignation, Johnson said to Vincent, ¡°Had Lucas treated Belinda better right from the start, none of this would¡¯ve happened.¡± With a gentleugh, Vincent said, ¡°Think of it this way¡ªit¡¯s like fate is testing Lucas. Plus, had he not learned to understand love properly, Belinda probably wouldn¡¯t have been content with him. Perhaps things are unfolding as they should now.¡± After considering Vincent¡¯s perspective, Johnson slightly nodded and said, ¡°You make a good point. Let¡¯s leave.¡± Belinda left the restaurant and drove directly to her home. On her way, she noticed a luxury car tailing her. A slight frown formed on her face, but she averted her eyes and continued on her way. As she approached her house, Lucas abruptly sped up, pulling his car in front of hers and effectively blocking her path. Belinda was forced to bring her car to a halt. Lucas emerged from the driver¡¯s side of the luxury car. He made his way toward Belinda¡¯s car and positioned himself near it. . . . Chapter 669 ?Chapter 669: He didn¡¯t move or say anything. Belinda sighed deeply, rolled down the window, and asked, ¡°Lucas, what do you want?¡± Lucas offered no reply, his stare unwavering as he looked at her. Belinda opened the door and stepped out of her car. ¡°Lucas, you¡ª¡± She just began speaking when Lucas reached out and pulled her into a close embrace. He clung to her tightly, as if trying to blend their souls into one. Breaking the silence with his strained voice, he pleaded, ¡°Belinda, could you please stop torturing me?¡± As Lucas spoke, a slight rigidity crept into Belinda¡¯s frame. Her face remained expressionless, but inwardly, her emotions churned. ¡°Let go of me,¡± Belinda said. ¡°No, I will not,¡± Lucas answered, his tone defiant. He held her more tightly, resting his chin on her shoulder and inhaling deeply, the scent of her calming his restless spirit. galnovels hosts great stories ¡°Have you forgotten what you promised?¡± Belinda¡¯s voice, clear and resonant, pierced the momentary silence around them. Lucas froze in his tracks. ¡°Yes, I remember,¡± he responded softly, his voice lower. ¡°No inappropriate touching.¡± ¡°Then what do you think you¡¯re doing right now?¡± Belinda asked, her voice even. The moreposed Belinda was, the more it unsettled Lucas. He missed the days when she would fight back; it was simpler to handle her fiery responses. Promptly letting Belinda go, Lucas apologized sincerely, saying, ¡°I apologize, Belinda. I couldn¡¯t control myself earlier.¡± Belinda created a gap between them with a gentle push. She lifted her head slowly and inquired in a soft tone, ¡°What exactly do you want to say to me?¡± Lucas looked at Belinda, his voice heavy with sincerity. ¡°I can¡¯t stand to see you with other men. It makes me so jealous. But I know I have no right to stop you.¡± His voice was thick with frustration. ¡°I hate this feeling of powerlessness, not having any ce by your side, unable to drive away those men!¡± The words Lucas spoke caused a disturbance in the stillness of Belinda¡¯s heart, like a pebble causing ripples in a pond. She was forced to acknowledge that his words had stirred her emotions once again. This bothered her. . . . Chapter 670 ?Chapter 670: ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Belinda asked, her tone sharp and cool. Lucas began to extend his hand towards her but then paused, tightening his grip into a fist and retracting his hand. He fixed her with a pleading look. ¡°Belinda, would you stop dining with other men? Especially Devin!¡± Belinda¡¯s frown deepened, her anger evident. ¡°Who I share a meal with, regardless of their gender, is my own concern. It¡¯s not your ce to decide.¡± Why should he exert control over her decisions? Did he have the right to do that? He was free to share drinks and even kisses with Verena, yet she was barred from dining with another man? That was ridiculous! Who did he think he was? Just thinking about it made Belinda even more frustrated. Feeling the sting of Belinda¡¯s blunt rejection, Lucas experienced a sharp ache in his chest. His sense of helplessness stemmed from the realization that he truly had no right to meddle in her affairs. The thought of Devin¡¯s fondness for Belinda and her apparent happiness in Devin¡¯spany only deepened his frustration. Discover your escape on g aln ov el s ¡°Move your car,¡± Belinda said coldly, eager to end the conversation. Lucas remained still. Impatience colored Belinda¡¯s expression darker. ¡°Will you move it or not?¡± Noticing her growing anger, Lucas quickly softened his approach. ¡°Please, don¡¯t be upset. I¡¯m moving it now.¡± He returned to his car, entered, and drove it aside to clear the path. Belinda entered her car and drove off. Lucas didn¡¯t depart until Belinda¡¯s car was out of sight, his mood somber. He had spent recent days in deep reflection. Belinda¡¯s words from that day had cut deeply. Since then, he had been inactive, too apprehensive to even see Belinda, fearing her cold and impatient responses. However, after some thought, he had made up his mind. Despite the potential annoyance he might cause her, he resolved not to abandon his pursuit. If it upset her, then so be it. She would eventually adjust to it, he hoped. With this resolution, Lucas felt a burden lift from his shoulders. The following day. Around noon, Mollie summoned Belinda back to the Thomas family home. ¡°Mollie, what¡¯s the issue?¡± Belinda inquired as she entered the living room. . . . Chapter 671 ?Chapter 671: ¡°Look at this,¡± Mollie said, handing her an item. Belinda took it with a brief look of surprise. She opened it, and when she saw the contents, her eyes widened in shock. It was an invitation. More specifically, a wedding invitation. Listed were the names: Bride Minna Williamson and Groom Moshe Burke. Could these two really be getting married? This was truly something Belinda had not anticipated. The date indicated that the wedding was just around the corner. Everything was being arranged in such haste. Suddenly, a thought struck Belinda. This had to be Lucas¡¯ doing. How else could Minna end up marrying Moshe? The idea of her marrying below her status like this suggested coercion; she must have been forced. ¡°Belinda, tell me the truth. Did anything happen at the banquet?¡± Mollie inquired, her expression grave as she looked at Belinda. At these words, Belinda felt her heart miss a beat. She quickly realized that the wedding invitation had aroused Mollie¡¯s suspicions. Belinda sat down next to Mollie, feigning innocence. ¡°Nothing happened, Mollie. What makes you think something did?¡± Mollie sat up, beginning to piece things together. ¡°There¡¯s something odd about Minna marrying Moshe. The Williamson family ranks as the eighth among the great families, and Minna is Rhys¡¯s only daughter. But Moshe¡ªwhat about his background? Yes, the Burke family holds a status in high society, but they don¡¯t match up to the Williamson family. Moreover, Moshe is an illegitimate child. Darren mentioned that Moshe has some questionable habits. He takes pleasure in inflicting pain and has a history of violence towards his spouses. Both his previous marriages ended with his wives¡¯ mysterious deaths.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°Given all these factors, why would Rhys and Minna even consider a man like Moshe? Is Rhys really forcing his daughter to marry someone so despicable just because of that incident? It¡¯s not usible! The Williamson family must have been threatened to do that. There¡¯s definitely something suspicious happening.¡± Upon listening to Mollie¡¯s thorough analysis, Belinda found herself at a loss for words. The logic in Mollie¡¯s words was sound. Belinda considered that anyone else looking at this invitation would likely have the same questions. She gave a slight nod. ¡°You¡¯re right; it does seem strange. However, this truly doesn¡¯t involve me. I was merely an observer that day.¡± Mollie¡¯s expression tightened, her eyes studying Belinda with suspicion. ¡°Is that really the case? Don¡¯t hide anything from me, Belinda.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, I assure you,¡± Belinda responded, her eyes sparkling as she earnestly nodded at Mollie. As Mollie scrutinized Belinda, she found no signs of deception and began to suspect she might be overthinking the situation. . . . Chapter 672 ?Chapter 672: Their conversation continued for some time, and Belinda managed to alleviate Mollie¡¯s suspicions. After dining at the Thomas family¡¯s household, Belinda made her way back to the hospital. However, instead of heading to the Cardiac Surgery Department, she went directly to Darwin¡¯s ward. Darwin was in the middle of his physiotherapy session at the time. ¡°Ms. Wright,¡± Darwin called out warmly as he noticed Belinda¡¯s arrival. ¡°How are you feeling today?¡± Belinda inquired. With a slight smile, Darwin replied, ¡°Much improved, though I¡¯m still limited in my movements.¡± Belinda nodded understandingly. ¡°Naturally, given it¡¯s a fracture. Achieving full recovery will certainly take a few months.¡± A look of resignation crossed Darwin¡¯s face when he heard that. Belinda, now seated beside his bed, asked nonchntly, ¡°By the way, Mr. Lambert, have you received an invitation to Minna¡¯s wedding?¡± ¡°Minna¡¯s wedding?¡± Darwin appeared surprised and shook his head. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. She¡¯s getting married? To whom?¡± His voice carried a note of genuine delight. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, where the best stories live After all, once Minna was married, she would no longer pester him as before. This was indeed a cause for celebration for him. ¡°She is marrying Moshe,¡± Belinda replied. At the mention of the name, Darwin paused. Then, a look of understanding dawned on him. ¡°Ah, that makes sense¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Belinda looked at him, puzzled. Darwin initially chuckled with a hint of sarcasm and said, ¡°It makes sense now. No wonder Minna came to me that day, inquiring if I could marry her. She probably hoped to avoid marrying Moshe by getting a yes from me.¡± Belinda paused to digest Darwin¡¯s revtion before nodding. ¡°Exactly, you¡¯re onto something there. Unfortunately for her, she¡¯s bound to be let down.¡± She pondered Minna¡¯s logic. After years of pursuing Darwin without sess, why would she expect him to agree to marry her now, especially under these circumstances? She should have known that Darwin would not agree to marry her. Darwin cracked a sly smile. ¡°I think I¡¯ll request a wedding invite from Mr. Williamson. I n to make an appearance at Minna¡¯s wedding and offer my ¡®blessings¡¯.¡± Belinda¡¯s lips twitched slightly when she heard that. It seemed more like Darwin was keen to be there to hurt Minna¡¯s heart. Deep down, she felt a twinge of pity for Minna. . . . Chapter 673 ?Chapter 673: Just then, Darwin turned to Belinda, saying, ¡°Do you think Mr. rk is behind the Williamson family¡¯s decision to marry Minna off to Moshe?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes shimmered briefly. She realized Darwin might already be aware of her connection with Lucas. She simply offered a faint smile in response and chose to remain silent. In Minna¡¯s room at the Williamson family¡¯s residence. Macie expressed her astonishment, saying, ¡°Minna, did you really go ahead and register your marriage with Moshe?¡± Minna responded with a hollowugh, her face void of emotion. ¡°Yes.¡± Macie bit her lip, unable to hold back her shock. ¡°This¡­ Mr. rk¡¯s methods are really too harsh!¡± When Minna heard that, her expression turned fierce. She gritted her teeth and replied resolutely, ¡°I will never forgive that woman! Never!¡± Macie looked at Minna, attempting to reason with her, saying, ¡°Minna, why do you persist in holding onto your grudge against Belinda? Let it go! You can¡¯t win against her! And she¡¯s unbelievably fortunate! Every n you¡¯ve concocted against her has backfired. And now, look at the heavy price you¡¯ve paid! Please, stop being so stubborn.¡± Macie spoke sincerely, without any pretense. Her intentions were genuinely aimed at Minna¡¯s best interest. But Minna simply gave a softugh, turning to face Macie with a meaningful look in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not me; it¡¯s you¡­¡± g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s has it all ¡°Minna, what do you mean?¡± Macie¡¯s face registered confusion. Minna smiled slightly as she exined, ¡°I am not going to do anything to Belinda; you are.¡± Macie¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. She looked at Minna with growing apprehension, her voice trembling. ¡°Minna, I don¡¯t really understand what you¡¯re implying.¡± Minna shrugged lightly. ¡°My father has put constraints on me, and I believe Mr. rk has his eyes on me. If I attempt anything against Belinda again, I¡¯d be caught right away. But you, they won¡¯t suspect you. You¡¯re the ideal candidate to deal with Belinda.¡± Macie now understood Minna. Minna was trying to use her to get what she wanted. How could Minna do this? She would never agree to do this for her! Macie shook her head. ¡°No, Minna, I won¡¯t agree to do that.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t agree?¡± Minna appeared amused, as if she had heard something humorous. She looked at Macie with a steady smile. ¡°Macie, you don¡¯t have the option to refuse here.¡± At that moment, realization hit Macie, and herplexion turned pale. . . . Chapter 674 ?Chapter 674: She stared at Minna, speechless, for a prolonged moment. Minna¡¯s voice was steady as she continued, ¡°You were the brains behind that scheme, and you were the one who recruited the waiter. Ever wonder why I didn¡¯t expose your involvement?¡± Macie felt like an invisible, forceful grip had tightened around her throat, making it difficult for her to breathe. She grasped Minna¡¯s meaning immediately. Minna hadn¡¯t kept her involvement hidden for moral reasons, but because she wanted to use Macie in her ongoing plots against Belinda. This woman was utterly merciless! Minna reached out nonchntly and tapped Macie¡¯s cheek lightly, her smile cold. ¡°Remember, Macie, your family¡¯s entire well-being rests with the Williamson family. If I want you to live well, you¡¯ll be fine. But if you displease me, I will retaliate against your family. You wouldn¡¯t want that, would you?¡± The menacing words gradually drained the color from Macie¡¯s face. With her family¡¯s fate tied to Minna¡¯s family, Macie had always had no choice but to act as Minna¡¯s shadow. If Minnamanded action against someone, Macie was expected toe up with a n. Minna preferred carrying out the ns herself, taking pleasure in the dominance she held over those she loathed and ensuring they faced consequences. Thus, regarding the plot against Belinda, Macie had only suggested the n and stayed out of direct involvement. Before Macie could utter a word, Minna added, ¡°Imagine if Mr. rk learned that this scheme was your idea? How do you suppose he would handle you?¡± Macie¡¯splexion turned ghostly white. The mere thought of that caused her to gulp nervously, her body quaking. If Lucas found out about that¡­ She couldn¡¯t even begin to contemte the consequences. Macie shut her eyes tightly, wrestling with the pain, as if a knife were wedged in her throat. It took her a moment to gather herself. ¡°Minna, please, say no more. I¡¯ll do as you say!¡± Minna chuckled at this response. ¡°Good; that¡¯s more like it.¡± But Macie couldn¡¯t bring herself to smile. Meanwhile, she was already plotting her next moves. Her agreement with Minna was merely a temporary measure. She knew she couldn¡¯t continue to be manipted by Minna. Minna¡¯s actions had served as a stark reminder for her. She realized she couldn¡¯t afford to cross Belinda. Once outside the Williamson family¡¯s house, Macie took several deep breaths. Still, a heaviness pressed on her chest, stifling her breath. She needed to find a way out of this situation soon. . . . Chapter 675 ?Chapter 675: In the secluded ambiance of a coffee shop, ¡°Kylee, what¡¯s up? Why the sudden call for coffee today?¡± Baker asked with a smile, sipping his coffee and looking at Kylee across the table. Kylee faced Baker with a grave expression, unable to return his smile. ¡°Dad, I have to ask you something important, and I need an honest answer.¡± Baker, still smiling, nodded and said, ¡°Alright, what is it?¡± Kylee got straight to the point. ¡°Whose daughter am I?¡± Baker paused for a second, then smiled reassuringly. ¡°You¡¯re my daughter, Kylee. Why such a peculiar question?¡± Kylee persisted, her gaze intense. ¡°I mean, who is my real mother?¡± At that, Baker¡¯s pupils narrowed sharply. Baker¡¯s peculiar reaction was fleeting. Shortly after, he regained hisposure. Or more urately, he adopted an appropriately shocked demeanor. He said, ¡°Kylee, what are you talking about? Your mother is Car! What¡¯s gotten into you? Why are you asking me such an odd question?¡± He gave Kylee a look of mild disapproval. Tears tinged Kylee¡¯s eyes. ¡°Dad, please, no more lies! If I¡¯m questioning this, it¡¯s because I have solid proof that I¡¯m not Car¡¯s biological daughter!¡± g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, where stories thrive Baker responded with a hint of suspicion. ¡°Has someone filled your head with nonsense?¡± He remained in denial. Kylee forced a wry smile and exined, ¡°I¡¯ve had DNA tests done¡ªboth between you and me, and between Mom and me! Isn¡¯t that clear enough?¡± Baker¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. Damn it! How could this have happened? Why would Kylee even think to get a DNA test? He had tampered with the results of her previous DNA test, but now¡­ Why had she decided to take another one? Kylee said, ¡°The other day, I apanied Mom to donate blood. I noticed she¡¯s type A blood! You¡¯re type B, and she¡¯s type A, but I¡¯m type O! It¡¯s not possible for parents with A and B blood types to have a child with type O blood. So I decided to get DNA tests done with both of you!¡± When Kylee revealed her findings, Baker was overwhelmed with a feeling of resignation. Who could have foreseen such a turn of events? Finding himself cornered, Baker hastily fabricated a new story to deceive Kylee. ¡°Listen! Your actual mother was a close friend of your mother¡¯s. She was no longer alive. She visited your mother and me one time. We all had too much to drink, and Imitted an unforgivable mistake¡­¡± Kylee wasn¡¯t convinced by Baker¡¯s story. Withposed rity, she asked, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why is Belinda my mother¡¯s daughter?¡± Baker¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply at the question. . . . Chapter 676 ?Chapter 676: He stared at Kylee, stunned. ¡°You¡­¡± In a strained voice, Kylee said, ¡°I also conducted a DNA test between Mom and Belinda! They are rted. Dad! I came here for the truth! Please, no more lies!¡± Her voice rose. Baker was left utterly dumbfounded. He had not anticipated that Kylee would carry out another DNA test involving Belinda and Car. His throat seemed clogged, and it took him a while to respond. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve gone through with the DNA tests, I¡¯ll keep nothing from you. Indeed, you are not Car¡¯s biological daughter; Belinda is! At the time of your births, your biological mother and I made a decision to switch you and Belinda so that you could lead a better life. We wanted you to be the rightful heir of the Wright family. As for who your biological mother is, I think you already have the answer in your heart.¡± Kylee remained silent, herplexion turning ghostly. The reality she now faced was something she had never wanted to confront. ¡°I need you to say it,¡± Kylee eventually said, her voice rough with emotion. Baker said directly, ¡°Holley is your biological mother.¡± Kylee immediately closed her eyes, her body shaking from the shock. She couldn¡¯t ept this startling revtion. ¡°No! That can¡¯t be true! You¡¯re lying!¡± Kylee cried out in denial. ¡°How could I possibly be the child of that shameless mistress? How could she be my mother?¡± Her emotions surged, and in a moment of fury, she knocked the coffee cup off the table. Baker¡¯s face visibly changed when he heard her words. ¡°Kylee! Why would you say that? She¡¯s your mother! How can you talk about her like that?¡± Kylee, her eyes filled with tears, retorted sharply, ¡°She is not my mother! My mother is Car, the third daughter of the Happer family from Soling! Holley is just a mistress! How could my mother be someone of such low standing?¡± Her rant was suddenly cut short by a forceful p. The p turned Kylee¡¯s head aside, leaving her expression stunned and her eyes hollow. Baker, shaking with anger, had never before pped Kylee. He was furious beyond measure this time. He had never imagined she could say such outrageous things! ¡°Regardless, she is still your mother! Others might make such remarks, but you should not! While Car is indeed a wonderful person, she is still Belinda¡¯s biological mother and has no blood connection to you!¡± Time seemed to stretch endlessly before Kylee finally raised her gaze to meet Baker¡¯s. The mark of the p was visible on her cheek, her eyes reddened, and tears flowed freely down her face. ¡°Why? Why did you and Holley do this? Can¡¯t you see how much this will hurt me? How can I possiblye to terms with this? I hate both of you!¡± With those words, Kylee leaped up, snatched her bag, and hurried out of the room. . . . Chapter 677 ?Chapter 677: Baker called out in haste, ¡°Kylee!¡± But in the end, he could do nothing but sigh. He hadn¡¯t expected things to go like this. He and Holley had always feared that Kylee might nevere to terms with the truth, so they had resolved to hide it from her for as long as possible. Unexpectedly, she had uncovered the truth entirely on her own. It was a bitter stroke of fate. After leaving the coffee shop and settling into her car, Kylee cried out loud. She grappled with the reality that Belinda was the legitimate heir to the Wright family fortune, whereas she was the daughter of a mistress. Looking back, she recalled how she had once viewed Belinda as the illegitimate child, the despicable person. Now, she realized, with painful irony, that it was she who was in that disparaged position. How could she ept that? She made a firm decision in her heart that she would never acknowledge this reality. She affirmed to herself that she was Car¡¯s daughter¡ªthat Car was her biological mother, regardless of what the DNA tests showed. Thinking in that way, Kylee felt a bit better. Struggling with the revtion, Kylee didn¡¯t return to the Wright family¡¯s home and spent several days at the house Baker had provided for her. Soon, the day of Minna and Moshe¡¯s wedding arrived. The wedding ceremony for Minna and Moshe took ce at the Lightham Hotel. A considerable number of guests had gathered today. Some attended for the Williamson family, while others were drawn by the spectacle. After all, the incident at the banquetst time had left many in shock. What truly stunned everyone, however, was Rhys¡¯s decision to have Minna marry Moshe, the Burke family¡¯s illegitimate son. This development was entirely unforeseen. In the lounge, Macie broke the news to Minna that Darwin had shown up, sparking a look of astonishment in Minna. She clearly remembered that they hadn¡¯t sent Darwin a wedding invitation. Yet here Darwin was, appearing unexpectedly. What could this imply? Perhaps he realized he couldn¡¯t let her go and couldn¡¯t bear the thought of her marrying someone else. That was why he was here now¡­ Excitement surged through Minna¡¯s heart when she thought about that. She quickly instructed Macie to bring Darwin to her. Darwin dide, following Macie to the door of the room, though he stopped at the doorstep. Minna didn¡¯t mind that. She eagerly gathered up her wedding gown and hastened towards Darwin in her high heels, her eyes alight with anticipation. ¡°Darwin, have youe to take me away?¡± Darwin responded with a sneer, his smile dripping with sarcasm. With his arms crossed, he looked down at Minna. ¡°I¡¯m here to give you my blessings. I hope you and Moshe have a very happy marriage. Just remember¡ªkeep your distance from me from now on!¡± Minna felt Darwin¡¯s words cut deeply, and they were hard to endure. Her frame shook gently as she gazed at Darwin, shocked. ¡°No, this isn¡¯t happening! You must havee to run away with me. You¡ª¡± . . . Chapter 678 ?Chapter 678: ¡°Quit your fantasies!¡± Darwin cut her off abruptly. With those words, he turned and walked away. ¡°Darwin! Darwin!¡± Minna called out, attempting to follow him, but Macie swiftly grasped her arm. ¡°Think this through, Minna! You shouldn¡¯t go out there! What will the other guests think if they see you running after Darwin? Just calm down.¡± Macie then ushered Minna back into the lounge and shut the door behind them. Macie was indifferent to Minna¡¯s personal dramas. By now, she only harbored resentment toward her. Still, Rhys had explicitly instructed her to monitor Minna closely today to prevent any incidents, warning that she would be ountable for any mishaps. Thus, Macie waspelled to keep a vignt watch over Minna. As Darwin entered the banquet hall, he found the guests already settled in. He looked around the room, and his eyes eventually settled on Belinda. Approaching Belinda, he wanted to take a seat beside her. ¡°Oh? You¡¯re here?¡± Belinda expressed surprise as she saw him. ¡°Yeah, mind if I sit here?¡± Darwin said with a nod. Belinda also nodded and responded, ¡°Sure, you can sit here.¡± Every chapter lives on g a lno vels ;m Darwin smiled and leaned in slightly. ¡°I just came back from seeing Minna. Want to know what she told me?¡± Intrigued, Belinda leaned in and inquired, ¡°What did she say?¡± Darwin moved even closer, his face nearing Belinda¡¯s ear¡­ Meanwhile, not too far away, Lucas watched their interaction, his expression turning dark with jealousy. Frustrated, Lucas wondered why Darwin had to lean in so close to speak with Belinda. Had they be that close already? Seeing the dark expression on Lucas¡¯ face, Vincent couldn¡¯t help but follow his gaze. When he saw what was happening, his brow twitched slightly. Clearly, the circle of Belinda¡¯s admirers had grownrger after the divorce. First, it was Devin, and now, Darwin seemed to have joined thepetition. It was no wonder Lucas felt a pang of jealousy. At that moment, Verena and Ryan showed up. They headed directly toward Lucas, intending to sit next to him. However, as soon as Verena began to sit down, Lucas fixed a stern gaze on her. ¡°Keep your distance from me,¡± Lucas said sharply, his voicecking any trace of warmth. ¡°Must I repeat myself?¡± Verena¡¯s face froze. . . . Chapter 679 ?Chapter 679: She looked at Lucas, struggling to speak. After a while, she finally said, ¡°Lucas, we¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we? Why are you treating me like this?¡± She had thought that beingbeled as a ¡°friend¡± might allow her to remain close to Lucas, possibly making him let his guard down. She had not expected¡­ Lucas met her eyes with a cold stare, his lips twisting into a mocking sneer as he responded without hesitation, ¡°We are friends, yes. But Belinda is ufortable with you being too close to me, so you need to keep your distance.¡± When Verena heard Lucas¡¯ cold words, her face instantly lost all color. A piercing ache shot through her heart. At that moment, waves of anger and jealousy overwhelmed her. Nevertheless, she said nothing; instead, she quietly moved to sit by Vincent. Vincent, observing Verena¡¯s ashen face, couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy for her. Since Lucas had fallen for Belinda, he had transformed drastically. His behavior toward Verena had be markedly harsher. Yet, perhaps this was to be expected. Lucas¡¯ heart could only hold one woman. Explore captivating tales on galnovels . Meanwhile, Belinda burst into amusedughter after hearing Darwin¡¯s words. Belinda said, ¡°She thought you wanted to run away with her? Where did she get such an idea?¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°However, you showing up today could certainly give her that impression.¡± Darwin just let out a coldugh in response. Soon, the wedding ceremony officially started. Moshe, the groom, was visibly overjoyed, his face alight with happiness, clearly very content with the marriage. Indeed, for an illegitimate son to marry the eldest daughter of the high-ranking Williamson family was undoubtedly a triumph. In stark contrast, Minna¡¯s expression was one of stark displeasure. She seemed to regard Moshe as her greatest enemy. Minna¡¯s sour expression embarrassed Moshe, causing his smile to fade and his demeanor to darken. He gripped Minna¡¯s hand a bit too firmly as he took it. The ceremony unfolded smoothly until everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the big screen. ¡°Harder! Ah¡­ That feels amazing!¡± Erotic moans suddenly surged from the speakers, catching everyone off guard. The room fell silent, shocked by the sudden intrusion of sound. Then, the big screen lit up, revealing a video of a man and woman, both naked and in the midst of sex, their actions passionate and unrestrained. ¡°This is shocking!¡± someone gasped. After ten seconds, the footage changed, maintaining its erotic nature but featuring a new man in the scene. Another ten seconds passed, and the footage changed again. . . . Chapter 680 Chapter 680: ¡°So good! Faster, faster!¡± The explicit sounds sent a chill through the crowd. ¡°Shut it down! Shut it down now! Damn it!¡± Rhys¡¯s enragedmand finally spurred the staff into action. The team responsible for the audiovisuals quickly yanked the power cord, and the hall fell silent. A buzz of whispers quickly spread through the crowd. ¡°Was that really Minna in the videos?¡± ¡°Yes! Who knew she had such a hidden side?¡± ¡°How scandalous! Different men in each video? How wild can she be?¡± ¡°The Burke family members look so furious!¡± ¡°Who could Minna have angered so deeply for them to retaliate by exposing her like this?¡± The recent videos disyed Minna engaging in intimate encounters with various men, clearly showing her face and making denial impossible for her. Shaking off her initial shock, Belinda turned to nce at Lucas. At the same moment, Lucas looked at her. Their eyes met briefly, each harboring a curious glint. Belinda quickly averted her gaze. A slight twitch of realization passed through her; she strongly suspected that Lucas was behind this. Meanwhile, Minna was visibly reeling from the shock of the exposure. Once Minna recovered, she immediately eximed, ¡°It¡¯s all fake! The videos are fabricated! Someone¡¯s trying to frame me!¡± Minna appeared frantic, her emotions spiraling out of control. However, deep down, she knew the videos were real. She had indeed requested that her past lovers record them. But she had deleted all those recordings long ago. How could they possibly still exist? She was utterly confused. Even as Minna vehemently argued that the videos were fabricated, the clear panic and anxiety on her face told a different story. Her frantic denials did little to convince the onlookers. ¡°Continue with the ceremony!¡± Rhys interjected at that moment, his expression dark. The public scandal involving his daughter had reflected poorly on him, but the wedding must go on. The ceremony moved forward, though the atmosphere had shifted, with both the Williamson and Burke families feeling a deep sense of shame. Moshe, who had been ted just moments earlier, now looked furious. . . .
Message from Noah: Happy Friday, dear readers! Wishing you all an amazing day, remember that God loves you, and Noah wishes you the best. (©¤??O) . The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 681 ?Chapter 681: Observing the situation, Darwin couldn¡¯t resist a cold chuckle. ¡°I never imagined Minna¡¯s personal life was so¡­ lively. It¡¯s quite astonishing.¡± ¡°Well¡­ I agree,¡± said Belinda, her tone revealing her awareness of Minna¡¯s reckless pursuits. It was clear that Minna had not limited herself while chasing after Darwin. The incident remained the talk of the guests, and Minna¡¯s reputation was now thoroughly ruined. Later on, Belinda went to the restroom. When she walked out of the stall, she noticed a woman standing by the sink, seemingly waiting for her. Seeing this, Belinda frowned slightly, her impatience evident in her eyes. She walked straight to the sink, turning on the water and washing her hands, not sparing Verena another nce. ¡°Ms. Wright, can we talk?¡± Verena asked, her smile sweet but practiced. ¡°No,¡± Belinda replied sharply, her tone clipped. As she spoke, she grabbed a tissue, drying her hands briskly, clearly ready to leave. But Verena quickly stepped in front of her, blocking her path. Belinda¡¯s gaze turned icy. ¡°Have you forgotten the pain, now that the wound on your forehead is almost healed? Or should I remind you of it?¡± At Belinda¡¯s pointed words, Verena froze, her face paling slightly. The memory of being mmed against the wall surged back, and she could still feel the lingering pain. It wasn¡¯t just the physical pain that haunted her; it was the cold reality that Lucas hadn¡¯t even bothered to check on her since it happened. The thought ignited a fresh wave of bitterness within Verena¡¯s heart. Taking a deep breath, Verena faked a resigned tone. ¡°Ms. Wright, why do you still hold so much hostility towards me? I¡¯ve already told you¡ªI¡¯m letting go of Lucas. We¡¯re just friends now.¡± ¡°Yeah, right,¡± Belinda scoffed, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Save those words for Lucas. He¡¯s the only one who might actually believe that.¡± Verena¡¯s face tightened, but her voice softened with forced sincerity. ¡°I mean it, Ms. Wright. I¡¯m telling you the truth. Please, just listen to me!¡± Belinda¡¯s patience snapped, her voice rising in warning. ¡°Get out of the way, Verena. Don¡¯t block my path.¡± Verena¡¯s body trembled slightly, her confidence shaken by the sharpness of Belinda¡¯s tone. Instinctively, she stepped aside. Without sparing Verena a second nce, Belinda walked away. . . . Chapter 682 ?Chapter 682: Her steps were brisk and purposeful, her patience for Verena long gone. As she exited the restroom, Belinda found herself face-to-face with Kylee, who was standing by the door. Her brows knitted tightly together. What was happening today? One frustrating encounter after another¡ªfirst Verena, now this. Kylee¡¯s eyes flickered with a mix of emotions¡ªshock, suspicion, and an unmistakable bitterness she couldn¡¯t hide. She couldn¡¯t help but study Belinda¡¯s features more closely, noticing the faint resemnce to Car. The knowledge that Belinda was the true daughter of the Wright family stirred a toxic blend of anger and jealousy in her chest. But no matter what, this secret had to remain buried. Belinda could never be recognized as anything more than an illegitimate child in the eyes of the world. Without a word, Belinda walked past Kylee and left. After the wedding banquet, Belinda drove back to Vera Vis. Once she arrived, she parked in the lot and exited the car, heading toward the elevator. Her steps slowed when she noticed a figure standing nearby. The man¡¯s presence was impossible to ignore. Belinda hesitated briefly but then continued toward him. Her voice was direct, steady as ever. ¡°Did you find those videos of Minna?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lucas replied without hesitation. After a pause, he added, ¡°She dared to hurt you, so of course, I couldn¡¯t let her get away with it. This matter won¡¯t end just like that. She¡¯ll face the consequences for what she did.¡± He emphasized the word ¡°consequences,¡± his toneced with subtle aggression, making his intent unmistakable. At his words, Belinda¡¯s gaze flickered briefly. ¡°Thanks,¡± she said, her tone stiff. Lucas¡¯ lips curled into a soft smile, his gaze warm and unwavering as he looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m happy to do it.¡± But then, his expression darkened, a shadow clouding his features. ¡°Belinda,¡± he began, his voice lowering, tinged with disapproval. ¡°Why are you still so close to Darwin? Don¡¯t forget¡ªif it weren¡¯t for him, Minna wouldn¡¯t have targeted you. None of this would have happened.¡± His eyes narrowed slightly as he continued, ¡°You should keep your distance from him.¡± . . . Chapter 683 ?Chapter 683: In response to Lucas¡¯s remarks, Belinda released a soft, mockingugh, slowly raising her eyes to meet his. ¡°So, your point is that by bing your wife, I¡¯ve inadvertently acquired two adversaries¡ªVerena and Kylee? Maybe I should consider staying away from you as well, for my own safety? Just because they haven¡¯t harmed me yet doesn¡¯t mean they won¡¯t try in the future. Perhaps it¡¯s safer for me if you keep your distance, Mr. rk.¡± Lucas was left speechless by her words, a hint of hurt shing through his eyes. Eventually, he asked, ¡°Belinda, are you suggesting I¡¯m like Darwin?¡± ¡°How are you two any different?¡± Belinda retorted. Silence fell over Lucas once more. After a while, he muttered, ¡°I just really don¡¯t like it when you¡¯re too close to other men.¡± Belinda gave a derisive snort. ¡°You have a lot of dislikes. Should I change my behavior just because you don¡¯t like it?¡± Once again, Lucas found himself without words. Momentster, he looked at her with a hopeful expression. ¡°Belinda, I¡¯m serious. I¡¯ve stayed away from other women. I even refused Verena when she tried to sit next to me.¡± Lucas sounded like a child eager for praise after doing something good. Yet, his words only intensified the mockery on Belinda¡¯s face. Was he really distancing himself from other women? Oh, please. It wasughable. Silently, Belinda walked past Lucas, ready to leave. The scorn visible on her face earlier told Lucas all he needed to know¡ªshe didn¡¯t believe him for a second. Noticing her disbelief, he quickly reached out and grasped her hand. ¡°Belinda, you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Belinda pulled her hand back, her voice chillingly cold. ¡°Your personal matters are of no concern to me.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me!¡± Lucas eximed, his tone bing more determined. ¡°You think I¡¯m deceiving you?¡± Instead of responding, Belinda turned to lock eyes with him and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you! If you have doubts, just ask Vincent¡ªhe¡¯ll back me up,¡± Lucas quickly replied. ¡°Back you up?¡± Belinda¡¯s skeptical smirk grew. ¡°Do I need someone else¡¯s word for what I¡¯ve seen firsthand?¡± ¡°What did you see?¡± Confusion clouded Lucas¡¯s face. ¡°I can assure you that my interactions with Verena have been entirely appropriate recently!¡± Taking a deep breath, Belinda responded, ¡°Appropriate? Remember the night at Happer Restaurant when you excused yourself to take a call? Whom were you meeting then? Do I really need to spell it out for you?¡± Lucas thought for a moment and then remembered the incident. ¡°I ran into Verena right after finishing my call. It was just a coincidence.¡± . . . Chapter 684 ?Chapter 684: ¡°Is that so? Quite the coincidence when she kissed you, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡± Belinda¡¯s voice was cold. Lucas appeared shocked. ¡°She kissed me? That never happened!¡± He thought for a moment and then added, ¡°Oh, you must have seen her trying to kiss me. Yes, she moved towards me, but I pushed her away before she could actually kiss me.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, anger clear in her gaze. ¡°Are you expecting me to believe that? I heard the sound of her kissing you! And you¡¯re still trying to lie to me?¡± Lucas looked deeply aggrieved, his voice rising defensively. ¡°I swear, on everything! She made that sound herself! She actually said she did that to feel like she had already kissed me!¡± Hearing this, Belinda froze, her pupils narrowing slightly. She stayed silent, furrowing her brows as doubt flickered in her gaze. Lucas exhaled sharply, his frustration evident. His tone softened, though a trace of hurt lingered as he asked, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m the type of guy who would do something like that and then lie about it?¡± Belinda¡¯s silence stretched on, but her gaze softened imperceptibly, the tension in her posture loosening. Lucas seized the moment, his voice resolute. ¡°I¡¯ll own up to anything I¡¯ve done, Belinda. But don¡¯t use me of something I haven¡¯t done.¡± Visit gal????v??ls for updates He straightened slightly, looking at her with sincerity etched into his expression. ¡°I swear to you, Belinda, I absolutely did not kiss Verena.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t immediately reply, but her guarded demeanor began to crumble. Deep down, she believed him. The realization hit her like a wave¡ªVerena had done that on purpose. That kiss sound had been nothing but a calcted move, designed to make her misunderstand the situation. Her eyes darkened with disgust as the thought of Verena¡¯s maniption crossed her mind. Lucas caught the subtle shift in her expression and spoke cautiously, his tone filled with hope. ¡°So¡­ is that why you¡¯ve been so distant with metely? Because you thought I kissed Verena?¡± Belinda faltered, caught off guard by his directness. She swallowed hard, quickly turning her head to avoid his earnest gaze. She said, ¡°Your business has nothing to do with me. I just¡­ I just didn¡¯t want to waste my energy on you.¡± Even as she spoke, the softness in her voice betrayed her true feelings, though she seemed unaware of it. But Lucas caught the subtle shift in her demeanor, and his grin widened. ¡°Belinda, you were jealous. Admit it¡ªyou thought I kissed Verena, and you got jealous.¡± Belinda shot him an exasperated re. ¡°Jealous? Don¡¯t tter yourself.¡± . . . Chapter 685 ?Chapter 685: ¡°I don¡¯t care what you say¡ªyou were jealous!¡± Lucas tilted his head, raising an eyebrow with smug confidence. Before Belinda could respond, he softened his tone, his voice dropping low and earnest. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be, Belinda. I only like you. And¡­¡± He hesitated for a moment, a flicker of awkwardness crossing his face. ¡°And¡­ I have never kissed anyone other than you.¡± Belinda was shocked as she looked up at him, her eyes wide with disbelief. What was he saying? Had he given his first kiss to her? The thought raced through her mind, leaving her stunned. Lucas had been in a rtionship with Verena before marrying her¡ªhow was it possible they had never kissed? And yet, the sincerity in Lucas¡¯s eyes made it hard for her to doubt him. He wasn¡¯t the type to lie about something like this. A flutter of happiness stirred in Belinda¡¯s chest. She quickly pushed it down, masking her joy with aposed expression. Her voice was calm, deliberately dismissive. ¡°Why are you even telling me this? It¡¯s not like I care.¡± Lucas replied, ¡°Because I wanted you to know. That¡¯s all.¡± Belinda huffed, turning on her heel. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Without looking back, she walked away. ¡°You¡¯re not mad at me anymore, right?¡± Lucas asked, keeping pace with her as they walked side by side. Belinda didn¡¯t bother looking at him. ¡°When was I ever mad at you? I don¡¯t care about you.¡± Lucas didn¡¯t respond, but his grin widened. When they reached the elevator, Belinda gave Lucas a pointed look. ¡°You can go now. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Alright, good night,¡± Lucas replied with a nod, the smile still lingering on his face. He waited until the elevator doors closed and it began to ascend before turning back toward his car. But the moment he turned, his cheerful expression hardened. Was what had happened with Verena just an ident, or had she nned it? The thought made him narrow his eyes, a cold glint flickering in their depths. After returning home, Belinda found her grandmother sittingfortably on the sofa, engrossed in a TV program. ¡°Grandma,¡± Belinda called gently. Kenia immediately set the remote down, her face lighting up at the sight of her granddaughter. Standing, she motioned toward the bedroom and said, ¡°Come with me, Belinda.¡± Belinda blinked, a hint of confusion flickering in her gaze, but she followed Kenia obediently, closing the door behind them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Grandma?¡± she asked. With a serious expression, Kenia asked, ¡°Are you and Lucas getting along well these days?¡± Belinda, looking puzzled, responded, ¡°No, Grandma, what makes you ask that?¡± . . . Chapter 686 ?Chapter 686: Continuing her inquiry, Kenia said, ¡°Some recent news hase to my attention. Did Lucas really exchange billions in real estate for a video that clears your name?¡± With a nod, Belinda replied, ¡°Uh¡­ Yes, he did.¡± Kenia¡¯s face grew even more stern. ¡°While I¡¯m thankful to Lucas for what he has done for you, it worries me. I¡¯m concerned his actions might soften your resolve and persuade you to give him another chance.¡± Belinda quickly replied, ¡°No, Grandma, there¡¯s no need for concern. I haven¡¯t thought about that at all.¡± Her tone was firm. Gazing at Belinda, Kenia said, ¡°Maybe not now, but what aboutter? Are you sure you won¡¯t change your mind in the future?¡± Belinda paused, momentarily lost for words. Kenia sighed, a look of resignation crossing her face. ¡°My fear is that you¡¯ll forgive him and forget about the pain you¡¯ve endured because of him.¡± Belinda averted her gaze, saying softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I know what I¡¯m doing. I won¡¯t repeat the same mistake.¡± Belinda was not only assuring Kenia but also reinforcing her own resolve. Kenia bluntly expressed her hope, saying, ¡°Well, I do hope you won¡¯t end up back together with Lucas.¡± g??????¦Òv??????.c?m ¨C check it out! ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda said, her face showing a hint of resignation. Kenia had always disapproved of her rtionship with Lucas from the very beginning. This disapproval remained unchanged. Just outside the room, Holley stood listening in secret, her eyes narrowing slightly as she overheard the conversation. She, too, was opposed to Belinda reconciling with Lucas. Such a reunion would not serve her family¡¯s interests. Baker had previously informed her that Kylee had discovered her true identity, a fact that had left her on edge. On one hand, she felt some relief¡ªKylee was now aware of the truth, allowing her to treat her as her daughter and visit her more frequently without concealing her love. But on the other hand, she was very uneasy, worried that Kylee might reject her upon learning that her biological mother had been a mistress. Determined to prove herself, Holley resolved to do more for Kylee, hoping to be seen as apetent and loving mother. When she had learned of Belinda¡¯s return, she had hastened to eavesdrop on Belinda¡¯s conversation with Kenia, hoping to discover something useful. Yet, as the conversation drifted to other subjects, Holley, finding nothing of value, silently retreated to her room. In the Burke family¡¯s residence, in Minna and Moshe¡¯s bedroom: ¡°Why are you here? Leave!¡± Minna demanded, her eyes filled with disgust. ¡°This is my room, too. Why should I leave?¡± Moshe responded. ¡°Not anymore! I¡¯ve imed this room as mine!¡± Minna eximed, crossing her arms and lifting her chin with pride. ¡°Moshe, do you really believe that our marriage makes us a real couple?¡± . . . Chapter 687 ?Chapter 687: ¡°Are we not?¡± Moshe asked. Minna¡¯s face turned cold as she said, ¡°Absolutely not! This marriage is merely a charade I was coerced into! Do you even understand your position? You¡¯re an illegitimate son. How could you ever be fit to be my husband? If you know what¡¯s good for you, get out of here right now!¡± When Moshe heard Minna¡¯s words, his face contorted into a menacing scowl. ¡°Who do you think you are? Because of you, the Burke family¡¯s reputation is in tatters! And you still dare to be this arrogant in front of me?¡± Minna¡¯s expression darkened instantly, her eyes narrowing with simmering rage. ¡°Moshe, are you looking for trouble right now? Even your father wouldn¡¯t have the guts to talk to me like this!¡± Her voice rose, sharp andmanding. ¡°Enough of this nonsense! I don¡¯t have time for you. Get out of here¡ªnow!¡± She pointed toward the door, her tone leaving no room for negotiation. She hadn¡¯t wanted to marry Moshe from the beginning. The very thought of it had revolted her. But her father had persuaded her, insisting it was their only viable path forward. If she didn¡¯t marry Moshe, the Williamson family¡¯s business empire would inevitably crumble. Despite being part of the prestigious eight great families, the disparity between the top-ranked family and the lowest-ranked one was vast. The cold, hard truth was clear¡ªif Lucas decided to target their family, they wouldn¡¯tst long. They would copse under his influence, and with that copse, every privilege andfort they currently enjoyed would vanish overnight. But Minna knew that if she married Moshe, there was still a chance to turn things around. For one, tying their fortunes to the Burke family meant security. The Burke family wouldn¡¯t dare to move against the Williamson family if such a bond were solidified. In fact, the Burke family was desperate for this alliance¡ªthey saw the Williamsons as a golden ticket to further cement their own influence. So, they would listen to the Williamson family without question. g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s has the stories you love To put it bluntly, everyone in the Burke family had to listen to Minna. Minna believed marrying Moshe was merely a formality. Eventually, once Lucas forgot about the arrangement, Minna would divorce Moshe. Having rationalized this, Minna had agreed to the marriage. When Minna noticed Moshe still rooted in ce, her frown deepened. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you¡ªdo you not hear me?¡± Moshe suddenly moved closer to Minna, stopping just inches from her. In a swift motion, he raised his hand and delivered a sharp p across her face. Minna¡¯s head snapped to the side, the taste of blood filling her mouth. She clutched her cheek, her eyes wide with shock and anger. ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± ¡°You deserve it, bitch!¡± Moshe hissed, striking her again. Minna¡¯s fury erupted. She leaped up, her face contorted with rage, and lunged at Moshe, attempting to scratch his face. ¡°You jerk! How dare you strike me? I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Moshe easily overpowered her, pinning her on the bed. Holding her wrists with one hand, he pped her repeatedly with the other. ¡°You think I¡¯m scared of you? You¡¯re now my wife, and you¡¯d better behave! Step out of line again, and you¡¯ll regret it.¡± . . . Chapter 688 ?Chapter 688: Minna screamed, writhing under Moshe¡¯s grasp, her eyes zing with rage. ¡°How dare you do this to me? My father will never let you get away with this!¡± Moshe scoffed and spat in her face. ¡°Think I¡¯m afraid of that? Mr. rk is on my side now. He instructed my family to take ¡®good¡¯ care of you¡ªensure your life is interesting every day. Your father can do nothing to me!¡± Minna¡¯s initial anger disappeared as she absorbed Moshe¡¯s words. Her eyes widened dramatically and her expression changed to one of sheer shock, ¡°What¡­? What did you just say?¡± Minna struggled to speak after a long pause. ¡°Mr rk instructed my family to treat you like this! Do you really think I¡¯m worried about Rhysing after me? Would he dare to do anything to me?¡± Moshe said. Minna¡¯s face quickly lost all colour. Why had this happened? How had ite to this? She had assumed that marrying Moshe would solve her problems, never imagining that her intimate videos would be shown at their wedding ceremony. And now she was devastated by Moshe¡¯s revtion. If true, it meant that joining the Burke family was like walking straight into a trap! She now found herselfpletely unable to break free from the grip of the Burke family. How could this happen? Panic gripped Minna, her heart pounding with fear. She had never thought that Lucas could be so ruthless. Desperately, Minna tried to free herself. ¡°Let me go! I have to go back!¡± ¡°You think you can go back? Dream on!¡± Moshe said. With that he began to tear at her clothes. Horror washed over Minna, draining the colour from her face. She struggled, tried to fight him off. ¡°Moshe, let me go! You bastard-¡± Another sharp p cut off her words. Moshe¡¯s tolerance for defiance was non-existent. Each subsequent p made Minna¡¯s cheeks swell. As her lips began to bleed, she tasted the sharp taste of metal. ¡°I was wrong! Please, just let me go! I promise I¡¯ll behave!¡± Minna begged desperately, her voice thick with fear. But Moshe remained unmoved. He undressed her and himself and then began to brutally rape her. Minna¡¯s agonised screams whitened her face even more. Her cries of distress only seemed to arouse Moshe more. He gripped her throat tightly during his violent thrusts. Minna choked, struggling to breathe, her hands weakly trying to pull away from his grip. But Moshe only tightened his grip, watching her face flush and her eyes bulge until he suddenly released her. . . . Chapter 689 ?Chapter 689: Minna¡¯s cough was violent as she struggled to catch her breath. Breathing deeply, she realised how precious the air felt. But no sooner had she caught her breath than Moshe¡¯s hands were around her throat again. ¡°Uh¡­ Let me go¡­ Help¡­¡± It was then that Minna fully realised what Moshe was doing. She remembered Macie¡¯s warnings about Moshe¡¯s aggressive nature. Macie had pointed out that Moshe wasn¡¯t only prone to violence, but also had a disturbing penchant for harsh practices in intimate settings. At this point Marrying Moshe had been a mistake ¨C she should never have agreed to it! Throughout the night, Minna endured being thrown around mercilessly, treated as if she were a mere ything. At several points she feared she would die on the spot. Moshe was a monster! Minna finally lost consciousness. Your next story begins at galnovels . Her body was covered in bruises and her face was so swollen that it was unrecognisable. The next morning. In the office of the CEO of the Triumph Consortium. A mixture of excitement and apprehension filled Verena as she entered Lucas¡¯ office. ¡°Lucas, you called me here. What¡¯s going on?¡± asked Verena. Verena¡¯s voice took on a deliberate sweetness. However, to Lucas, it sounded insincere. His eyes met hers directly, his expression cold as he cut to the chase. ¡°That evening at Happer Restaurant, you made advances on me, attempted to kiss me, and even mimicked the kissing sound. That was all nned, wasn¡¯t it? You knew Belinda was watching us. You orchestrated that scene just to make her misinterpret our interaction!¡± Although Lucas maintained a stoic expression, his tone was bitingly cold. Verena felt a jolt of panic, though she quicklyposed herself. Feigning astonishment, she asked, ¡°What? Lucas, are you implying that Ms. Wright was there, witnessed everything, and believed we kissed?¡± Lucas narrowed his eyes, a cold spark appearing as he asked, ¡°You weren¡¯t aware of that?¡± With a look of feigned innocence, Verena replied, ¡°I had no idea! Why would you think I¡¯d stage such a thing? How could you entertain such thoughts about me? Lucas, this is really hurting my feelings.¡± Tears started welling up in her eyes as she spoke. Lucas watched her, his expression unreadable. Verena sniffled and continued, ¡°Lucas, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll seek out Ms. Wright and rify everything. I¡¯ll ensure she understands the situation clearly.¡± Verena then began to walk away. . . . Chapter 690 ?Chapter 690: ¡°Stop right there!¡± Lucas¡¯s voice cut sharply through the air. Frozen mid-step, Verena turned around, her eyes filled with tears, looking hurt. Such an emotional disy might have softened most men. But Lucas, unmoved by any woman except Belinda, remained as impassive as ever. His detachment was evident, and he clearly deemed Verena¡¯s actions overly dramatic. His gaze was intense as he stared at her, his words chillingly clear. ¡°I¡¯m not concerned whether your actions were deliberate or not. Just remember this warning: If you repeat this behavior, don¡¯t expect my tolerance next time!¡± Lucas¡¯s warning left Verena ghostly pale. It was something she had never anticipated¡ªto be spoken to so harshly by Lucas. As her heart ached, her jealousy and hatred toward Belinda surged uncontrobly. Trying to respond, Verena replied, ¡°Lucas, you¡ª¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Lucas interjected abruptly before she could finish her sentence. Then, hemanded, ¡°Leave now!¡± Verena¡¯s intended words faltered in her throat. Herplexion turned pale. In the end, she didn¡¯t even know how she had left Lucas¡¯s office. The chill of Lucas¡¯s aura matched his cold stare, both equally forbidding. Thankfully, Belinda had believed his version of events. Otherwise, he would have been unable to clear his name. Lucas made a mental note to further distance himself from Verena going forward. In a private room of a restaurant, the gathering inside was notably peculiar. Baker, the family head, was joined by his mistress Holley and Kylee, his daughter with his wife. Indeed, such a scene would seem odd to anyone. Ever since Kylee uncovered her real identity, Baker had toyed with the idea of bringing Kylee and Holley together. Yet, Kylee consistently rejected the proposal, leaving the issue unresolved until now. When Holley looked at Kylee, a wave of eagerness washed over her. She longed to reach out but hesitated, fearing rejection. Her voice barely a whisper, Holley said, ¡°Kylee, I¡­ I¡¯m your mother.¡± The word ¡°mother¡± struck Kylee like a shard of ice, her pupils shrinking as her expression shifted. ¡°You¡¯re not my mother!¡± Kylee erupted, her re searing into Holley. Hearing this, Holley felt a wave of sadness wash over her. She sensed Kylee¡¯s scorn cutting through her. Thinking of that, her expression turned sorrowful. Baker, visibly upset, said, ¡°Kylee, with everythingid bare, why deny the truth any longer? This woman before you is your real mother!¡± Kylee¡¯s expression hardened into a mask of defiance. She didn¡¯t even want to look at Holley. With a resigned shake of her head, Holley said to Baker, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Baker. It¡¯s natural for Kylee to struggle with this. Let¡¯s give her some time.¡± Baker turned to Kylee, ¡°Are you aware of the lengths your mother went to protect you? Remember when Belinda suddenly developed that artichoke allergy?¡± Puzzlement creased Kylee¡¯s brow as she met Baker¡¯s eyes, silent. . . . Chapter 691 ?Chapter 691: Locking eyes with Kylee, Baker continued, ¡°It was all for you! When Belinda tormented you, your mother intervened, secretly exposing her to artichokes. Her hope? That Belinda would suffer a critical reaction during her operation, potentially sabotaging it and causing the patient to die. But things didn¡¯t unfold as expected. We never anticipated that Belinda could still sessfully perform the surgery.¡± Kylee¡¯s face showed a flicker of surprise. It was the allergy incident that had sparked doubts about her identity. She hadn¡¯t realized that Holley had orchestrated it all to get back at Belinda for her. Baker continued, ¡°And remember the incident when Belinda was confronted by an assant? Your mother revealed it openly amidst the medical staff. She did that for you! Even the car ident was no ident; it was carefully nned. With Belinda growing wary of us, we orchestrated that car crash to quell her suspicions. Kylee, think about all your mother has done for you. Doesn¡¯t that mean anything to you?¡± Kylee remained silent, but she couldn¡¯t deny that her heart was stirred. She couldn¡¯t help butpare Car to Holley. Setting aside their identities, Holley shone as a genuinely devoted mother. In many respects, she treated her better than Car. Whenever Car learned she had done something wrong, her response was to scold or criticize her. Just then, Holley spoke up. ¡°Kylee, there¡¯s no pressure on you. If you aren¡¯t ready to see me as your mother, that¡¯s okay. Just you knowing in your heart that I am your biological mother is enough for me. You can do whatever you want.¡± Kylee was moved again. After a pause, Holley added with a hint of curiosity, ¡°Kylee, do you¡­ Do you have feelings for Mr. rk?¡± Holley had intuited something of the sort before. At her words, Kylee¡¯s first impulse was to refute, but a thought seemed to strike her, and her eyes darted momentarily before she nodded, confessing, ¡°Yes.¡± Holley immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll handle everything! Belinda and Mr. rk won¡¯t have a chance to patch things up.¡± Kylee gazed at her, and after a thoughtful pause, murmured, ¡°Thank you.¡± Holley¡¯s heart swelled with happiness at her words. Her eyes sparkling with excitement, she eximed, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need for formalities! There¡¯s nothing I wouldn¡¯t do for you.¡± Kylee remained silent, her difort under Holley¡¯s earnest stare leading her to avert her gaze. Baker was pleased by the scene. ¡°With more than two decades gone by, our family of three finally has the chance for an honest conversation and toe together,¡± he said. ¡°Dad, there¡¯s something that has been bothering me.¡± Kylee abruptly turned to Baker. ¡°What is it?¡± Baker inquired. Kylee said, ¡°Even though Belinda and I were swapped at birth, and she¡¯s technically Car¡¯s biological child, she¡¯s still your daughter. So why have you always been so harsh toward her?¡± . . . Chapter 692 ?Chapter 692: While Kylee could grasp Holley¡¯s actions against Belinda¡ªgiven that Belinda wasn¡¯t her child¡ªBaker¡¯s consistent coldness toward Belinda was baffling. Was there an undisclosed motive behind his behavior? Baker¡¯s eyes flickered with a shadow of emotion as he processed Kylee¡¯s question. After a heavy silence, he confessed, ¡°Because I hate Car! Had it not been for her schemes and pressure, your mother and I would never have been torn apart. She made your mother be a mistress. It¡¯s Car¡¯s fault¡ªall of it! Just thinking about it makes me mad. Seeing Belinda just reminds me of Car, making it difficult for me to show her any warmth. I never loved Car. Your mother is the only woman I¡¯ve ever truly loved.¡± Upon understanding Baker¡¯s sentiments, Kylee gave a slight nod. A knowing look passed between Baker and Holley. As Kylee left, she felt a weight lift from her shoulders. Reflecting on her situation, she realized that having two mothers might not be a bad thing. Her real mother could use her identity to do things to Belinda for her, and Belinda wouldn¡¯t suspect a thing. Wasn¡¯t that perfect? With her identity no longer a secret, there was no denying it anymore. As long as Car and Belinda remained in the dark about the matter, all would be fine. In the CEO¡¯s office of the Triumph Consortium: ¡°What do you want?¡± Lucas demanded, his tone icy, his disdain palpable as he regarded Holley across the desk. His dislike for Belinda¡¯s parents was clear. He found them utterly detestable. ¡°Mr. rk, I urge you to stay away from Belinda. Do not seek her out anymore!¡± Holley stated firmly, her posture straight. Lucas looked as if he had just heard a joke. His gaze hardened. ¡°Do you honestly believe you¡¯re in a position to meddle in my rtionship with Belinda?¡± ¡°I am Belinda¡¯s mother! Naturally, I have every right to intervene in her life!¡± Holley dered, her voice steeped in conviction. Lucas¡¯s eyes narrowed. He scoffed, ¡°Her mother? The same mother who is responsible for her allergies and the mockery she faces?¡± Caught off guard, Holley faltered briefly before replying with heated indignation, ¡°Those were unintended mishaps! I¡¯m her mother. I would never intentionally hurt her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about that,¡± Lucas replied, his gaze piercing with insinuation. Holley¡¯s face registered anger, though she felt a bit panicked internally. Afterposing herself with a deep breath, she fixed a stern gaze on Lucas. ¡°Let me be clear. Belinda harbors no affection for you. She has always had feelings for another. You are merely a substitute in her eyes!¡± Indeed, Belinda had always had feelings for someone else, a fact known by Kenia, Sarai, and Holley. Thus, Holley wasn¡¯t lying. The notion of Lucas as a mere substitute might not be entirely true, but Holley had already concocted a suitable exnation should Belinda ever ask her about the matter. Lucas¡¯s face clouded over at Holley¡¯s revtion. . . . Chapter 693 ?Chapter 693: ¡°What did you just say?¡± His voice, icy and sharp, carried an undercurrent of danger. Holley¡¯s nerves tightened at his tone, and she hesitated before continuing, ¡°Belinda has always had feelings for someone else. She pushed herself to excel in her studies and started losing weight, all to impress that man.¡± Lucas, reminded by Holley¡¯s words, remembered that Sarai had mentioned something like that as well. At that time, he had just felt displeased upon hearing it. But now, with his feelings for Belinda evolved, the same information stirred a fierce jealousy and annoyance within him. The thought of another inspiring Belinda to change so profoundly and thebel of being just a ¡°substitute¡± were intolerable to him. Watching Lucas¡¯s face carefully, Holley gathered her courage and added, ¡°Therefore, you should stop pursuing Belinda. She clearly doesn¡¯t want to be with you.¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± Lucas said sharply. His intense stare bore into Holley, his eyes cold and threatening. Overwhelmed, Holley managed to say, ¡°I¡­ I should go now.¡± She rose unsteadily to her feet and quickly left. Despite her trembling exit, she felt a sense of aplishment. She had done what she hade here to do. Lucas, meanwhile, radiated a dark aura, his mood evidently sour. His handsome features twisted in anger. That evening, the doorbell of Belinda¡¯s house rang. When Belinda peered through the video inte, her expression tightened as she saw Lucas. With a moment¡¯s hesitation, she opened the door. The next second, Lucas marched in silently and forcefully shut the door behind him. Belinda¡¯s brow furrowed, her voice sharpening. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Who is that man?¡± Lucas¡¯s voice was rough, slicing through the charged air as he fixed his gaze on her. ¡°What man? I don¡¯t understand what you mean,¡± Belinda responded, her expression one of total confusion. Lucas¡¯s hands mped onto her shoulders,pelling her to look at him. His face was set, his words tinged with usation. ¡°The man you¡¯ve secretly cherished. The one who inspired you to transform yourself, to even lose weight. Who is he?¡± He raised his voice, quivering with pent-up emotion. A flicker of shock crossed Belinda¡¯s eyes. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Lucas would bring this topic up so abruptly. ¡°That is my own affair,¡± Belinda stated icily, attempting to break free from Lucas¡¯s hold. However, Lucas¡¯s grip only strengthened. ¡°As your former husband, I deserve to know!¡± Belinda scoffed, ¡°You do realize you¡¯re my ex-husband, right? You should know your ce.¡± . . . Chapter 694 ?Chapter 694: Lucas asked, ¡°Tell me, have you ever considered me merely a substitute for him?¡± He was clearly anxious when he asked that. ¡°A substitute?¡± Confusion clouded Belinda¡¯s features. She blinked in astonishment, her stare incredulous. ¡°What are you talking about? Why would I ever regard you as a substitute for someone else?¡± Lucas maintained his intense scrutiny, searching for any sign of deceit in Belinda¡¯s expression. Seeing her clear, unwavering eyes, Lucas sensed her sincerity. The tension in his chest eased, and a wave of relief swept through him. The idea of being someone else¡¯s substitute was unbearable. Thankfully, that wasn¡¯t the case¡­ With a blend of apprehension and hope, Lucas asked, ¡°Then¡­ Do you still harbor feelings for that man?¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze wavered slightly under his question. Meeting Lucas¡¯s eyes firmly, she murmured with a faint smile, ¡°I still can¡¯t shake him from my mind.¡± Indeed, she couldn¡¯t erase the memories of the boy who had once entered her life like an angel. Lucas¡¯s expression darkened, his heart lurching into turmoil. ¡°I won¡¯t allow that!¡± he dered impulsively. Belinda simply looked up, her eyes steady on his. With a voice rough yet determined, Lucas said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you cling to past affections. I¡¯ll make you forget him!¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t quite describe how she felt right now. Holley and her family were aware that there was someone she had always had feelings for, someone who had inspired her self-improvement. But none of them knew that person was Lucas. Not even Lucas himself knew, probably because he had forgotten their past. QanL- A group of thugs had cornered her and wanted to teach her a lesson. She had reported a bully to the school authorities, resulting in the girl receiving a disciplinary warning. In retaliation, the girl had sent her friends after her to teach her a lesson. But things had quickly escted into something much worse. Despite her weight and therge birthmark on her face at the time, the thugs had wanted to sexually assault her. They had dragged her into a dimly lit alley. Her desperate screams had echoed off the walls, but no one hade to help her. With only a few basic self-defence skills, she had been no match for the thugs. In her struggle, she had managed to bite one man¡¯s ear hard. The retaliation had been brutal. She had been pped, thrown to the ground and kicked repeatedly until she could no longer get up. Then one of the men had stepped forward and begun to remove her clothes. She had fought as hard as she could, but another man had pinned her arms down, leaving her defenceless. At that moment, Belinda had really given up. . . . Chapter 695 ?Chapter 695: But then, as if out of a dream, Lucas had appeared. At that moment, Lucas¡¯s arrival had felt like salvation to Belinda, who had been drowning in hopelessness. His movements had been precise and efficient. With a few well-ced strikes, he had sent the thugs scattering in fear. Without hesitation, he had shrugged off his jacket and draped it over Belinda¡¯s trembling frame. ¡°Put this on,¡± he had said, his voice deep and raspy, leaving asting imprint on her heart. Before she could gather herself enough to say something to Lucas, her ssmates had arrived in a rush, and Lucas had turned on his heel and left. Belinda had sat there in stunned silence for a while. By the time she snapped out of her daze and tried to find Lucas to thank him, he had already gone. But his image was etched permanently into her mind. Those three simple words he had said had be a melody that yed in her dreams on countless nights. From that moment on, Belinda¡¯s world had shifted irrevocably. She hade to a stark realization¡ªthe more she cowered and allowed others to trample over her, the bolder they would be. If she wanted to survive, she had to fight back¡ªharder, fiercer, and with no hesitation. She had reported the thugs to the police, ensuring their actions would not go unpunished. But she hadn¡¯t stopped there. She had stormed into the home of the girl who had orchestrated the attack. Grabbing her by the cor, she had shoved the girl halfway out of the window. The girl¡¯s terrified screams and pleas for mercy had filled the room, and she had sworn never to cross her again. The very next day, Belinda had begun taking boxing lessons. At first, people still tried to test her limits. But this wasn¡¯t the same Belinda anymore. She fought back, making sure every action carried a consequence. If someone dared to strike her, she responded with twice the force. As her skills sharpened, her reputation grew. Eventually, her presence alone became enough to deter anyone from bothering her. People went out of their way to avoid her wrath. Her transformation hadn¡¯t ended with self-defense. She poured every ounce of her energy into her studies, her resolve unshakable. She alsomitted herself to losing weight, shedding the insecurities that had weighed her down for years. She had done all that because the boy who had saved her was so extraordinary. She wanted to close that gap. She wanted to be someone worthy of standing by his side. Even though she didn¡¯t know if their paths would ever cross again, she made a silent promise to herself¡ªif fate ever brought them together, she would no longer be the helpless girl he had once rescued. She wanted to face him as someone entirely transformed. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that Lucas was the one who had changed the course of her life. The next time she saw Lucas, she had already returned to the Wright family. Car had taken her and Kylee to visit the rk family. When her eyesnded on Lucas again, she froze, stunned by his presence. At that moment, she felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude¡ªgrateful for a second chance to see him. . . . Chapter 696 ?Chapter 696: But Lucas¡¯s gaze held no recognition. He didn¡¯t remember her or the day that had changed her life. And¡­ he already had a girlfriend. Learning this shattered Belinda¡¯s heart, though she managed to wish him genuine happiness. After uncovering Lucas¡¯s true identity, she grasped the magnitude of the gap between them. He was radiant, a golden figure who seemed almost divine, while she was nothing more than a speck of dust in the vast world he inhabited. She didn¡¯t dare to dream that their paths would truly cross again. Yet, against all odds, Lucas approached her and asked if she would consider bing his wife¡­ At that moment, Belinda genuinely thought she was dreaming. In disbelief, she pped herself hard across the face. Only when the sting spread across her cheek did she realize this was real¡ªthis was really happening! Without a second thought, she said yes. How could she not? It felt like a once-in-a-lifetime chance, one she couldn¡¯t afford to lose, no matter the cost. But never in her wildest dreams did she imagine that it would all lead to this. That she and Lucas would eventually part ways in divorce. Belinda¡¯s thoughts spiraled, and tears welled up in her eyes. When Lucas had used her of seeing him as a stand-in for someone else, all she could do wasugh bitterly. How absurd! The person she had cherished in her heart had always been Lucas. As Lucas noticed the shimmer of tears in Belinda¡¯s eyes, he felt as though something within him was breaking. Could it really be true? Was she so deeply attached to another man? Unable to stop himself, Lucas leaned closer and brushed a gentle kiss against her trembling eyelids. Belinda froze at the unexpected gesture, hershes fluttering as the tears she had held back spilled down her cheeks. When Lucas drew back, his lips were damp, tinged with the saltiness of Belinda¡¯s tears. Her tears carried the bitterness of her emotions, leaving a lingering taste of pain. ¡°Belinda, don¡¯t cry.¡± Lucas¡¯s voice was rough. Without thinking, he wrapped her in his arms, holding her tightly. Belinda¡¯s chest tightened, her thoughts in disarray. The kiss he had left on her eyelids lingered, far more intimate and disarming than a kiss on her lips. She pushed him away gently, her hands trembling as she wiped her tears. ¡°I need to rest now. You should leave,¡± she murmured, her voice barely audible. Her gaze remained fixed on the floor, too afraid to meet his eyes. Lucas stared at her, his dark eyes shadowed with unreadable emotions. After a long silence, he finally turned and left without a word. The faint click of the door echoed, and only then did Belinda allow her tense shoulders to rx slightly. She moved to the living room, curling up on the sofa with her knees drawn to her chest, her arms wrapped around herself protectively. Her posture radiated vulnerability. . . . Chapter 697 ?Chapter 697: That night, sleep brought her back to that incident in the past. She dreamed of the young Lucas. In the dream, he didn¡¯t leave right away after driving those people away; instead, he stayed by her side, asking for her name. He promised to protect her, to shield her from harm for the rest of her life. ¡°Do you trust me enough to give me your hand?¡± he asked, his voice warm and full of hope. She smiled softly and extended her hand toward him. Just as her fingers were about to brush his, Verena appeared out of nowhere. Verena seized Lucas¡¯s hand, pulling him away in an instant. Belinda ran after them, calling Lucas¡¯s name. But he never turned back, not even once. When Belinda woke up, her body was drenched in cold sweat, her breaths shallow. The clock read just past five in the morning. Belinda exhaled deeply, dabbing at the sweat on her forehead with a tissue. She theny back down, her body exhausted, but no matter how hard she tried, sleep eluded her. At the Cardiac Surgery Department of the Grand ins General Hospital: ¡°Dr. Wright.¡± The familiar voice prompted Belinda to look up. For a brief moment, she seemed caught off guard. After a pause, she said, ¡°Mr. Haywood, is there something you need?¡± Standing before her was Dotson Haywood, the father of her young patient, Toby Haywood. Dotson was a close friend of Darwin. Dotson¡¯s tone was calm but carried a note of urgency. ¡°Dr. Wright, do you have a moment? I¡¯d like to speak with you privately. Can we find somewhere more private to talk?¡± Belinda hesitated for only a second before nodding. She rose from her seat and gestured politely. ¡°Of course. Please, follow me.¡± She led him to a quieter corner of the hospital. She then turned to him and said, ¡°Mr. Haywood, please, go ahead.¡± Dotson got straight to the point, his expression serious. ¡°Dr. Wright, I¡¯d like to request a change in my son Toby¡¯s attending physician.¡± Belinda froze for a moment, the words catching her off guard. Belinda blinked. Changing the attending physician? ¡°Um, Mr. Haywood, I just want to ask, is something wrong?¡± Belinda asked. Normally, once a patient was admitted, their attending physician remained the same throughout their care. Switching attending physicians wasn¡¯t just umon; it was practically unheard of. ¡°We just want to transfer Toby to Dr. Ortiz¡¯s care.¡± As soon as the words left Dotson¡¯s mouth, he turned to Belinda with an apologetic expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dr. Wright. I know this might seem inappropriate. I also understand that changing the attending physician could cause some trouble for you. But I hope you can understand that as a father, I will do anything for my child.¡± Belinda tilted her head slightly, studying him. His words made her pause, and realization flickered across her face. So, she wasn¡¯t mistaken. This had Turner written all over it. . . . Chapter 698 ?Chapter 698: Maintaining herposure, Belinda met his gaze. ¡°I only have one question. Did you approach Dr. Ortiz, or did he approach you?¡± Dotson hesitated for a moment before answering truthfully, ¡°It was Dr. Ortiz who approached me. He told me he reviewed Toby¡¯s medical records and found the case particrly interesting. He asked if we would consider transferring Toby to his care.¡± There was more Dotson didn¡¯t say. Turner had confided in him privately, suggesting that Toby¡¯s condition was moreplex than it seemed. ording to Turner, a second surgery might be necessary down the line, and Belinda¡¯s limited experience posed a significant risk. Belinda¡¯s first surgery as lead surgeon had almost failed due to procedural vitions. Dotson thought his son was only ten years old, his body still fragile and far from fully developed. A failed surgery could lead to lifelongplications or worse. Turner hadn¡¯t minced words when he had brought this up. He had urged Dotson to think carefully about transferring Toby to his care. After hearing Turner¡¯s words, Dotson had been immediately persuaded. The Cardiac Surgery Department was the hospital¡¯s shining jewel, and Turner wasn¡¯t just a part of it; he was the chief physician. His reputation was ster, his expertise unrivaled. Having Turner personally take on Toby¡¯s case felt like a miracle. For Dotson, this was an opportunity he couldn¡¯t afford to miss. That was what brought him to Belinda today. Yet, Dotson knew full well that he had used Belinda to get Toby into this prestigious department. Without her help, they might have been stuck on a waiting list for months, maybe years. And now, after benefiting from her kindness, here he was, asking to switch doctors. It felt like a betrayal. Dotson knew all of this, but for the sake of his son, he couldn¡¯t care about it now. Even if this decision offended Darwin and Belinda, he was prepared to shoulder the consequences. After hearing Dotson¡¯s words, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but let out a chuckle. Turner had performed countless Tetralogy of Fallot surgeries over the years. Why would he suddenly take an interest in Toby¡¯s case? Belinda saw through it all. Turner had done this to target her. He must have known that Toby had gotten into the department through her connections, and now, he was using Toby and his father to get back at her. With a calm expression, Belinda slipped her hands into the pockets of her white coat, nodded, and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve made your decision, I won¡¯t stop you. I¡¯ll organize Toby¡¯s medical records and hand them over to Dr. Ortiz soon.¡± Dotson froze, caught off guard by her easy eptance. He hadn¡¯t expected her to agree so quickly. He had thought she would at least try to change his mind. As her words sank in, a pang of guilt washed over him. What he was doing felt wrong. Dotson apologized again, his voice sincere. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dr. Wright. I truly am.¡± Belinda immediately said, ¡°There¡¯s really no need for you to apologize.¡± After a pause, she continued, her tone soft but understanding. ¡°I can understand you.¡± With such an opportunity to transfer the patient to Turner¡¯s care, who wouldn¡¯t want to do it? Before anyone knew she was Star, it was clear that Turner would always be the preferred choice between them. She knew Dotson was just doing this for his son. . . . Chapter 699 ?Chapter 699: Dotson¡¯s expression softened at her words. His nervousness shifted to something closer to hope as he said, ¡°Dr. Wright, could I ask one favor?¡± Belinda asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Dotson hesitated, his lips pressed into a tight line. ¡°Could you¡­ Could you please tell Darwin that it was you who suggested Toby be transferred to Dr. Ortiz¡¯s care?¡± After a brief pause, and before Belinda could respond, Dotson rushed to add, ¡°If Darwin finds out I was the one who initiated the transfer, he¡¯ll definitely be angry with me. But if it were you, Dr. Wright, who suggested it, the situation would be entirely different. Darwin wouldn¡¯t be mad.¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t help butugh after hearing Dotson¡¯s request. She realized perhaps she had been too amodating, making people think she was easy to mess with. Dotson¡¯s intentions were painfully transparent. He wanted to avoid conflict with Darwin while reaping the benefits for himself. Belinda raised her chin slightly, fixing Dotson with a sideways nce and a sly smirk. ¡°Mr. Haywood, don¡¯t get too greedy. You want your son to transfer to another doctor¡¯s care, but you don¡¯t want Darwin to be mad because of that? You can¡¯t have it both ways.¡± Her tone sharpened as she continued, ¡°You practically betrayed me, and now, you expect me to take the fall for you? Do you really think you can have everything your way? How bold do you have to be to ask me something like that? Or perhaps I¡¯ve given you the wrong impression¡ªthat I¡¯m too kind, too easy to talk to, or even stupid?¡± Her words hit like a p, leaving Dotson red-faced and wishing he could disappear. He knew he had crossed the line. galn¦Òv???s.????m ¨C your update hub Seeing how readily Belinda had agreed to the initial transfer, he had been emboldened, foolishly believing he could push her for even more. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dr. Wright,¡± Dotson mumbled, his voiceced with regret. Belinda didn¡¯t respond this time. Without so much as a nce, she turned on her heel and walked away. Back in her department, Belinda wasted no time. She quickly began organizing Toby¡¯s medical records and then handed everything over to Turner. Turner greeted her with an innocent smile, though the smugness in his eyes betrayed his real feelings. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about this, Dr. Wright,¡± he said. Belinda returned his smile lightly, her tone calm. ¡°Don¡¯t be.¡± With that, she didn¡¯t linger for a reply, turning and leaving the office. ¡°Did Toby¡¯s father really approach Dr. Wright about the transfer?¡± Kylee asked Turner, her surprise evident. Turner raised an eyebrow, his grin widening. ¡°Of course, he did. When an opportunity this goodnds in someone¡¯sp, do you think they wouldn¡¯t take it?¡± Kylee nodded in agreement, a sly smile creeping across her face. ¡°That¡¯s true. You and Dr. Wright aren¡¯t even in the same league. Given the choice between you and Belinda, anyone would pick you without a second thought!¡± Turner chuckled, clearly pleased by herment. After a brief pause, his expression turned thoughtful as he said, ¡°From now on, make sure you¡¯re paying extra attention to Toby. You need to dedicate more time and effort to him and his care. We want the patient and his family to feel that switching attending physicians was the smartest decision they made. We can¡¯t give them any reason to regret it. Understand?¡± . . . Chapter 700 Chapter 700: Kylee nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will take care of it.¡± ¡°Alright, off you go,¡± Turner said with a dismissive wave of his hand, signaling for Kylee to leave. In a private room at a quiet restaurant: ¡°Ms. Wright, I am truly sorry about that,¡± Darwin said, his voiceden with guilt as he looked at Belinda. After discovering the abrupt change in Toby¡¯s attending physician, Darwin had immediately called Belinda, insisting on treating her to a meal to offer a proper apology. Dotson¡¯s behavior had been tantly inappropriate. His actions had embarrassed both Belinda and Darwin. As these thoughts simmered in his mind, Darwin¡¯s expression darkened further. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Wright,¡± he said, his tone firm with determination. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll make this right. I will call Dotson right now.¡± His hand moved toward his phone. Belinda, startled, quickly reached out and stopped him. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do that,¡± Belinda said calmly, her tone light. ¡°It¡¯s not really a big deal. Mr. Haywood simply wants to ensure his son receives the best possible treatment. From that perspective, his decision ispletely understandable.¡± Her gaze remained steady as she continued, ¡°After all, the person in question is our department head, and there are so many people waiting for the chance to be treated by him. It¡¯s normal for Mr. Haywood not to want to pass up an opportunity like that.¡± Belinda wasn¡¯t truly angry about the situation. If there was any frustration, it stemmed from Turner¡¯s deliberate attempts to undermine her. Dotson¡¯s actions, on the other hand, made perfect sense to her. What annoyed her was Dotson¡¯s subsequent, rather absurd request after asking for the transfer. Darwin¡¯s jaw tightened as he responded, ¡°Your department head is clearly targeting you. I¡¯ve heard about some of the conflicts between the two of you in the past.¡± Belinda nodded slightly, a faint sigh escaping her lips. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s intentionally targeting me. That¡¯s why he¡¯s going after my patients.¡± Darwin¡¯s frustration was evident, his expression darkening. Dotson¡¯s actions hadn¡¯t just caused trouble for Belinda¡ªthey meant that Dotson hadpletely disregarded him. Belinda, noticing Darwin¡¯s anger, smiled gently. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore,¡± she said, her tone warm. ¡°Let¡¯s just eat.¡± Darwin relented, choosing not to pursue the topic further. Since Toby had been transferred to Turner¡¯s care, there was no way he was going to be switched back. So, discussing the matter further wouldn¡¯t aplish anything. Overall, their meal was pleasant. After finishing the meal, Belinda and Darwin left the private room together and made their way toward the elevators. As they walked, hurried footsteps sounded behind them, growing louder with each passing second. Belinda was just about to turn around when a sharp bump on her shoulder sent her stumbling forward. . . .
Message from Noah: Happy Sunday, dear readers! Enjoy your day, and we¡¯ll be back with new chapters on Wednesday. God loves you, and Noah wishes you the best. (=?=) / . The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 701 ?Chapter 701: Darwin reacted instantly, his arm circling her waist while his other hand steadied her back, pulling her securely into his embrace. Belinda regained her footing, her face flushing slightly as she quickly stepped away from Darwin. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. Before Darwin could reply, a frantic voice rang out from behind them. ¡°Excuse me, please make way!¡± Darwin immediately grabbed Belinda¡¯s wrist, pulling her to the side as a man came rushing out of a nearby private room. The man was holding a little girl whose arm was red and swollen, unmistakably from a fresh burn. He hurried toward the elevators, the girl¡¯s heart-wrenching cries echoing in the hallway. The girl¡¯s mother followed closely behind. Belinda¡¯s chest tightened at the sound, her instincts kicking in. Just then, a waiter carrying an ice bucket and a bottle of wine passed by. ¡°Wait!¡± Belinda called out to the waiter. She quickly untied the scarf from around her neck, grabbed a handful of ice cubes from the bucket, and wrapped them in the fabric. Without hesitation, she turned and sprinted toward the elevators. Darwin and the waiter stood frozen, momentarily stunned by her swift actions. ¡°Wait!¡± Belinda called out again as the family prepared to step into the elevator, her voice urgent. She gently ced the scarf with the ice on the girl¡¯s swollen arm and turned to the woman beside her. ¡°Hold this in ce and make sure to keep icing the burn on your way to the hospital.¡± ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much!¡± The girl¡¯s mother grasped the makeshift ice pack, her gratitude pouring out in rapid words. Belinda shook her head lightly. ¡°No need to thank me. Just get her to the hospital as quickly as you can.¡± The family hurried into the elevator, the girl¡¯s cries gradually fading as the doors slid shut. Darwin stood there silently, watching the scene. A sudden, unexpected wave of emotion surged through him¡ªnot pain, but something intense, resonating in his chest. Darwin found himself at a loss for words, unable to fully describe the storm of emotions brewing inside him. Each encounter with Belinda seemed to etch a deeper impression on his heart, one he wasn¡¯t sure he wanted there. This wasn¡¯t a good sign. The thought made Darwin frown slightly, his brows furrowing in quiet frustration. As he watched Belinda walking toward him, he felt something unexpected. It was as though she was steadily carving a ce for herself in his heart, and he couldn¡¯t stop it. When Belinda reached Darwin and the waiter, she turned to the waiter and offered a sincere apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said, her tone apologetic yetposed. ¡°I¡¯ll buy this bottle of wine. Please bring a new one to the other table.¡± The waiter, having witnessed Belinda¡¯s quick action to help the injured little girl, shook his head with a kind smile. ¡°No need for that,¡± he said, his voice warm. ¡°I¡¯ll just switch out the ice bucket.¡± . . . Chapter 703 ?Chapter 703: Kylee heard the words, but they brought no joy to her heart. Deep down, she knew Car¡¯s love for her stemmed from believing she was her biological daughter. But the truth was¡­ Biting her lip, Kylee hesitated, her voice trembling as she suddenly asked, ¡°Mom, if¡ªhypothetically¡ªyou discovered I had lied to you, then would you¡­ Would you disown me as your daughter?¡± Car¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°If you were ever to deceive me, I would feel quite upset or even deeply disappointed. But you are my daughter, and that will never change. How could I ever not recognize you as my daughter?¡± Kylee, hearing this, felt an even stronger urge to hide the truth from Car. Before Kylee could respond, Car asked, ¡°Have you gotten yourself into trouble again?¡± Quickly regaining herposure, Kylee widened her eyes in mock innocence and replied, ¡°What? Of course not, Mom. Why would you think that?¡± Car wasn¡¯t convinced and replied, ¡°If there¡¯s truly nothing wrong, why did you ask me that question?¡± With a dismissive smile, Kylee brushed off Car¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mom. I was just lost in thought for a moment. Really, the question didn¡¯t mean anything.¡± Although Car remained skeptical, she noticed Kylee¡¯s reluctance to share more and decided to drop the topic. The next day, after finishing her rounds at the hospital, Belinda received a call from Johnson. ¡°Hello, Johnson. What¡¯s going on?¡± Belinda asked. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c???? brings imagination alive ¡°Belinda, is there something going on between you and Darwin, the CEO of the BergWind Group?¡± Johnson asked directly. ¡°Darwin and me?¡± Belinda was startled by the question. After a pause, she said, ¡°What could possibly be going on between Darwin and me? We¡¯re just friends!¡± In a resigned tone, Johnson said, ¡°There are photos fromst night showing the two of you together. One shows Darwin holding your hand; in another, his arm is around your waist, with his hand on your back. It looks like you two are about to kiss.¡± ¡°What?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°We were photographed?¡± ¡°Yeah. Check your WhatsApp. I¡¯ve sent you the photos,¡± Johnson replied. Belinda quickly opened WhatsApp. The first photo showed Darwin holding her wrist. The second photo was far more suggestive. Her back was to the camera, and Darwin¡¯s face was mostly obscured by hers. However, his hands were resting on her waist and back, with his head tilted slightly. From that angle, it undeniably looked like they were about to kiss! Belinda found herself feeling resigned. She said to Johnson, ¡°It¡¯s just the camera angle creating a misleading impression. We had just finished dinner at that time. As we were leaving, we identally bumped into someone, nearly causing us to fall. Darwin only steadied me to prevent that. That¡¯s all there was to it. As for the photo where he¡¯s holding my wrist, it was because we needed to move quickly to make room for others rushing behind us, so he pulled me aside.¡± After listening to Belinda¡¯s exnation, Johnson raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Is that really the whole story?¡± . . . Chapter 704 ?Chapter 704: Belinda answered firmly, ¡°Absolutely, there¡¯s nothing more to it.¡± ¡°Too bad. I was beginning to think there might be something more going on between you and Darwin,¡± Johnson teased. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it,¡± Belinda replied with a small eye roll. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± She ended the call and began walking toward her office. However, as she took her first step, she noticed a man standing not far ahead. Belinda paused for a moment. After a brief hesitation, she moved toward the man and asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡± Lucas¡¯s expression darkened as he confronted Belinda, his voice tense. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Darwin?¡± Belinda¡¯s face betrayed a flicker of annoyance. ¡°Why do you feel the need to ask me that?¡± After a brief hesitation, Lucas replied, ¡°Considering I am your ex-husband and now pursuing you, I need to know.¡± ¡°Darwin and I are just friends. The photos you¡¯ve seen are misleading¡ªthey only look that way because of the angle. There¡¯s nothing more to exin.¡± Belinda turned to walk away, eager to end the conversation. But Lucas gripped her wrist to stop her. ¡°Even if you see him as just a friend, are you sure he feels the same way about you?¡± Gal no ve l s . hosts your favorite stories Belinda¡¯s irritation was clear as she said sharply, ¡°Let go of my wrist. This is a hospital, not the ce for unnecessary drama.¡± She had no intention of bing the center of attention again. ¡°Let¡¯s take this somewhere more private,¡± Lucas suggested, releasing her wrist. Belinda paused, gave a reluctant nod, and started walking again. She knew that if she didn¡¯t agree, Lucas wouldn¡¯t leave. Arguing with him in a public space would only harm her reputation. After reaching a quiet corner, Lucas said, ¡°Belinda, could you please maintain some distance from Darwin?¡± His tone carried both resignation and a hint of pleading. He wanted tomand her to avoid Darwin but knew that being too forceful would only backfire, pushing Belinda to shut him down entirely. He recognized that he no longer yed a significant role in her life. His feelings of jealousy and frustration, though difficult to suppress, gave him no right to dictate her choices. He felt he had no choice but to plead with her. Belinda remained calm as she replied, ¡°Darwin is a friend of mine. He hasn¡¯t done anything wrong or mistreated me. There¡¯s no reason for me to stay away from him.¡± Frustration was evident on Lucas¡¯s face. ¡°It bothers me how close you two are! I understand those photos were taken at a certain angle, but they wouldn¡¯t look so intimate if there wasn¡¯t already a level of closeness between you two!¡± Seeing Lucas¡¯s growing agitation, Belinda felt a slight tug in her heart. She exined gently, ¡°I stumbled and nearly fell. Darwin was simply helping me regain my bnce at that time.¡± Her rification seemed to ease Lucas¡¯s expression slightly. He knew Belinda was trying to exin the situation to him. It gave him a small sense of relief. He knew that nothing romantic was happening between Belinda and Darwin, and he trusted her honesty. . . . Chapter 705 ?Chapter 705: Still, the image of them dining together stirred pangs of jealousy in him. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head back now,¡± Belinda said. She then turned to leave, signaling the end of the conversation. But just as she took her first step, Lucas reached out and grasped her wrist once more. His voice, strained and raw, broke the silence. ¡°Belinda, will you fall in love with someone else?¡± His words carried an unmistakable fear and nervousness. Belinda stopped and lowered her gaze. ¡°No one can make promises about the future,¡± she said. With that, she gently pulled her wrist free from Lucas¡¯s grip and walked away. Lucas remained rooted in ce, unable to move or speak for a long time. A wave of fear and anxiety crashed over him. The thought of Belinda loving someone else terrified him, and the possibility of losing her affection was unbearable. He doubted he could endure it if that day ever came. In the end, Lucas had no memory of how he had driven back to hispany. Not long after he returned to his office, Gordon entered. In a somber tone, Lucas asked, ¡°Did the restaurant¡¯s surveince footage show who took those photos?¡± Gordon shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Lucas¡¯s brows furrowed into a deep scowl. ¡°What do you mean, no?¡± ¡°The surveince footage was deleted,¡± Gordon exined. ¡°One of the security guards in the control room confessed that someone paid him two hundred thousand to delete all the footage from yesterday.¡± Lucas¡¯s eyes narrowed. Whoever took those photos must not want their identity to be exposed, hence the bribery. ¡°Did the guard describe this person?¡± Lucas asked, his voice dangerously low. ¡°Any specific, defining details?¡± ¡°Well, the guard said the person was a man,¡± Gordon replied. ¡°Apparently, he had an intimidating appearance. Other than that, the guard couldn¡¯t provide any more useful information.¡± ¡°That man must have been hired by someone, too,¡± Lucas said. ¡°Have we found out where the photos originally came from?¡± ¡°We¡¯re still looking into it. The photos have been passed around so many times; it¡¯s pretty tricky tracing the source,¡± Gordon said. Lucas inhaled sharply. ¡°Hurry it up.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. rk,¡± Gordon said with a nod. In a private room at a coffee shop: Darwin stared at Lucas across the table, unsure of exactly how he felt now. He never thought a day woulde when he and Lucas would be sitting face to face like this. ¡°To what do I owe this meeting, Mr. rk?¡± Darwin spoke first, breaking the silence. But of course, he already knew why Lucas wanted to meet with him¡ªit had something to do with Belinda. . . . Chapter 706 ?Chapter 706: Sure enough, Lucas said, ¡°Stay away from Belinda.¡± His voice was cold, his tonemanding. Darwin responded with a polite smile, betraying none of his emotions. ¡°You must have seen the photos of Miss Wright and me. You¡¯ve misunderstood the situation. It was just an ident. Miss Wright was knocked off bnce, and I simply reached out to steady her.¡± Lucas let out a scoff. ¡°Of course, I know it¡¯s a misunderstanding. Nevertheless, you need to stay away from Belinda!¡± Darwin raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that would be difficult, Mr. rk. You see, Miss Wright and I are friends. It¡¯s customary for friends to go out every once in a while for a meal or chat.¡± At that point, Lucas didn¡¯t bother to hide his disdain. ¡°Friends?¡± he spat. ¡°We both know you have other motives for getting close to Belinda. Do you even have any idea how much trouble you¡¯ve caused her? Take Minna, for example. She has been relentlessly targeting Belinda, and it¡¯s all because of you! Some kind of friend you are, making Belinda¡¯s life difficult. I¡¯m notfortable having someone like you around her. You¡¯d better do the smart thing and disappear from her life once and for all!¡± Darwin flushed as guilt and embarrassment surged in his chest. He couldn¡¯t deny that he was, indeed, partly to me for Minna¡¯s attacks on Belinda. However¡­ Darwin said, ¡°With all due respect, Mr. rk, Miss Wright is an adult. She has the right to choose whom to associate with. If she¡¯s bothered by my friendship, then she¡¯s perfectly capable of telling me that herself! But she wouldn¡¯t, would she? Because the fact of the matter is that Miss Wright and I get along quite well, and she¡¯s never med me for Minna¡¯s actions. So I¡¯m sorry, Mr. rk, but I must decline your request.¡± Darwin spoke with a serious expression. Lucas gritted his teeth, his face darkening. He pinned Darwin with his sharp, icy gaze. ¡°Fine, then,¡± he said in a voice devoid of warmth. ¡°So you want to go about this the hard way, huh?¡± Darwin shrugged, the picture of innocence. ¡°No one likes being pushed into an ufortable situation, and neither do I. But as for your request, it¡¯s something I simply can¡¯t fulfill.¡± He paused, his gaze shifting toward Lucas, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. ¡°Besides, if I¡¯m not mistaken¡­ You and Ms. Wright are divorced, aren¡¯t you? Her affairs now¡ªwell, they¡¯re really none of your business.¡± The sarcasm in his tone was unmistakable. Lucas, however, surprised him. Instead of getting angry, heughed. His handsome face showed no trace of anger. On the contrary, he appeared very calm. Parting his lips slightly, he replied, ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± Without borating, Lucas stood and strode out with long, confident steps, leaving Darwin momentarily stunned. Darwin¡¯s brow twitched as confusion crept into his thoughts. Did Lucas really just leave like that? He had fully expected more threats from Lucas. But what was thatst sentence supposed to mean? The ambiguity gnawed at him. It was all so confusing. Still, one thing had be clear to him during their exchange¡ªLucas cared deeply for Belinda. That made things even more interesting. He wasn¡¯t about to let go of Belinda so easily. . . . Chapter 707 ?Chapter 707: In a private room at a restaurant¡­ ¡°Belinda, eat more,¡± Holley said warmly, adding another serving onto Belinda¡¯s te. Belinda smiled. ¡°Alright, Mom, but you should eat, too. Stop piling food on my te.¡± Holley¡¯s face lit up with happiness. ¡°I just love seeing you enjoy your meal. When you¡¯re happy, I¡¯m happy.¡± Laughing softly, Belinda ced a piece of food onto Holley¡¯s te. ¡°Then let¡¯s both eat together.¡± Holley nodded, her smile growing. ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s enjoy this meal.¡± As they ate, Belinda nced at Holley, her tone turning serious. ¡°How¡¯s your injury? I know you¡¯ve been discharged, but you still need to be careful. No heavy lifting with your left hand, and try not to put weight on your left foot.¡± Holley nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I know my condition. I¡¯ve been staying in a wheelchair as much as possible.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Belinda said, her expression softening. Holley then changed the topic, her tone casual but probing. ¡°Belinda, you¡¯ve been spending a lot of time with Mr. rktely.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t respond immediately; instead, she focused on her food. Undeterred, Holley continued, ¡°Honestly, Mr. rk is quite remarkable. Having someone like him as a husband isn¡¯t a bad thing¡­ But I still hope you¡¯ll keep your distance from him. I just don¡¯t want you to repeat the same mistakes. I¡¯m afraid of seeing you get hurt again. You¡¯ve already been hurt once by Mr. rk.¡± Holley said these words earnestly, carefully choosing her words. Belinda paused, her fork hovering over her te. Something flickered in her expression as she raised her gaze to Holley. ¡°Mom, was it you who told Lucas that I have a ¡®deeply hidden lover¡¯ in my heart?¡± ¡°Yes! I told him that,¡± Holley admitted without hesitation. Belinda¡¯s breath deepened as she took a calming inhale. ¡°And was it also you who said I only see Lucas as a substitute?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Yes, I said that, too.¡± Holley fidgeted nervously under Belinda¡¯s gaze. After a pause, she continued, ¡°I told him that because I wanted him to back off. I didn¡¯t want you two to get back together again, so I thought it was the only way to make him let you go¡­¡± Her words trailed off, and she nced anxiously at Belinda. ¡°Belinda¡­ Was I meddling too much? Are you angry with me?¡± Belinda¡¯s face darkened, her displeasure evident. She fixed Holley with a frosty gaze, her voice low and firm. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have any more contact with Lucas, either. But even so, how could you say something like that to him? Do you realize you¡¯re ndering me? If word gets out, do you know how people will view me? And besides, it¡¯s not even true!¡± Holley¡¯s expression shifted to one of panic and guilt. Her hands fidgeted nervously as she stammered, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Belinda! I didn¡¯t realize it would get this serious! I just thought that maybe if I said that, Mr. rk would get angry with you and stop bothering you anymore.¡± . . . Chapter 708 ?Chapter 708: Her voice cracked with desperation. ¡°So¡­ so¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Belinda. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± She looked genuinely remorseful, apologizing repeatedly. Belinda took a deep breath, her chest rising and falling as her irritation mounted. Her voice was steady but stern. ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t interfere in my life anymore. I¡¯m an adult; I can handle my own affairs.¡± She hesitated, her eyes narrowing slightly before adding, ¡°Sometimes, good intentions can still lead to bad oues.¡± Holley blinked, taken aback by her daughter¡¯s words. A flicker of frustration crossed her face, but she quickly masked it with a strained smile. She inhaled deeply and cautiously asked, ¡°Belinda, will you consider getting back together with Mr. rk?¡± ¡°Not right now,¡± Belinda replied evenly. Holley¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What do you mean, not right now?¡± Belinda¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile, her voice soft but enigmatic. ¡°Who knows what the future holds?¡± Holley bit her lip, visibly agitated. Her expression didn¡¯t escape Belinda¡¯s notice. Belinda raised an eyebrow. ¡°Mom, it seems like you really don¡¯t want me to be together with Lucas.¡± Holley hesitated, stunned for a moment, before nodding quickly. ¡°Of course! He treated you so poorly before, never appreciated you, and always made you miserable. Why would I want you to make the same mistake twice?¡± g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, the ce for amazing tales Belinda simply chuckled in response, saying nothing. But deep inside, she was very dissatisfied with Holley¡¯s actions. Holley pursed her lips for a moment and spoke again. ¡°By the way, Belinda, I saw those photos of you and the CEO from BergWind Group yesterday. I think you two¡­¡± Holley smiled brightly, her tone filled with enthusiasm. ¡°He would make a great match. That man seems just as sessful as Mr. rk, if not better! Maybe you should spend more time with him.¡± Belinda sighed, her patience thinning. ¡°We¡¯re just friends, Mom,¡± she said firmly, her brow furrowing slightly. Holley waved off the response with a dismissiveugh. ¡°Friendships can grow into something more!¡± ¡°Mom,¡± Belinda said, her tone final, ¡°please just stay out of my personal life.¡± Holley fell silent, her frustration growing. The following day, Belinda barely spared a thought for the photos of her and Darwin circting online. What others assumed about their rtionship didn¡¯t matter to her; she had more pressing things to focus on. Her routine unfolded as usual. After wrapping up the morning meeting, she stepped into the hospital corridors, clipboard in hand, ready for her rounds. Inside one of the patient rooms, Belinda offered a warm smile to an elderly man resting on the bed. ¡°How are you feeling today? Any difort in your chest or heart?¡± she asked. . . . Chapter 709 ?Chapter 709: The patient returned her smile. ¡°No. I¡¯m feeling much better.¡± Belinda nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Remember to take your medication on time. If you feel unwell or notice anything unusual, don¡¯t hesitate to let me know, alright?¡± ¡°Of course. Thank you, Dr. Wright,¡± the patient replied, his gratitude evident in his tone. Belinda gave him a reassuring smile and turned toward the door, ready to move on to her next patient. Just then, the patient¡¯s daughter, who had been quietly sitting in the corner, stood up hesitantly. ¡°Dr. Wright, could I speak with you privately for a moment?¡± she asked, her voice soft and a bit uncertain. Belinda paused mid-step, her brow furrowing slightly. Concern flickered across her face as she assumed there might be an issue with the patient¡¯s care. She gestured for the woman to step into the hallway with her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Belinda asked once they were alone. ¡°Is there something wrong with your father¡¯s condition?¡± The woman shook her head quickly, her cheeks flushing slightly. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not that, Dr. Wright. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± ¡°I recently heard that Toby from bed 24 has moved under Dr. Ortiz¡¯s supervision. Is that true?¡± asked the woman. Belinda¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly in response. She had a sense of where this conversation was headed and decided to get straight to the point. ¡°Are you nning to transfer your father as well?¡± Step into a new journey on galnovels .con The woman nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yes.¡± She paused for a moment, her expression softening into one of remorse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dr. Wright. I know this isn¡¯t fair to you, but please try to understand our situation. Could you help us with the transfer?¡± Belinda¡¯s tone remained steady as she replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize, but I won¡¯t facilitate your transfer. It¡¯s simply not possible.¡± The woman¡¯s face lit up briefly at Belinda¡¯s initial words but quickly fell as the full meaning set in. Her brow creased slightly, and she started to protest, saying, ¡°Dr. Wright, you¡ª¡± Belinda interjected coldly, ¡°This hospital doesn¡¯t work like that. You can¡¯t just switch doctors as if you¡¯re choosing a different seat at a restaurant. I have other patients waiting for me, so I¡¯ll be going now.¡± With that, Belinda turned and walked away before the woman could respond. Her expression remained grim as she left. She had no doubt this wouldn¡¯t be thest time someone asked to change doctors. As she had expected, more patients approached her about changing doctors. She responded to each one with the same firm denial. However, one rtive of a patient refused to back down. ¡°Why was that patient Toby allowed to switch doctors, but we¡¯re being denied?¡± the rtive demanded. . . . Chapter 710 ?Chapter 710: The woman, her piercing eyes locked on Belinda, stood tall and imposing, her tone sharp. ¡°Toby¡¯s situation is different,¡± Belinda replied calmly, her demeanor unwavering. The woman scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t act like I don¡¯t know. Toby was transferred to the Grand¡­¡± ins General Hospital because of your connections. That¡¯s why you let him switch to Dr. Ortiz¡¯s care. But since we don¡¯t have that kind of connection with you, of course, you¡¯re not willing to help us!¡± Her words carried, drawing the attention of nearby onlookers. Several people began to gather, eager to witness the confrontation. Belinda straightened, her expression betraying no reaction to the woman¡¯s sharp demands and usations. She began to speak, her tone calm and measured. ¡°Toby has been in the hospital for only a few days. A change in doctors at this stage won¡¯t significantly impact his treatment. Your father, however, has been under my care for nearly a month, and his surgery is scheduled in less than ten days. I¡¯ve already developed a detailed surgical n for him, taking hisplex condition into ount. Bringing in a new doctor now would create unnecessaryplications¡ªfor both your father and the iing doctor, who wouldn¡¯t be as familiar with his medical history as I am. You¡ª¡± Before Belinda could finish, the woman interjected, ¡°That¡¯s exactly why we want someone more experienced, like Dr. Ortiz. We believe he¡¯s better qualified to handle my father¡¯s condition.¡± Realizing the conversation would lead nowhere, Belinda decisively ended it. ¡°No,¡± she said firmly, turning on her heel and leaving. Belinda took somefort in the fact that, after this encounter, no other patients approached her about changing doctors. Whether it was due to her earlier refusals or because they had never intended to ask, she couldn¡¯t be sure. Still, the rumor spread quickly throughout the department that several of her patients had sought to switch doctors. In the director¡¯s office of the Cardiac Surgery Department: ¡°Dr. Ortiz, your move this time was absolutely brilliant!¡± Kylee eximed, grinning broadly as she gave Turner a thumbs-up. Turner¡¯s lips curled into a smug grin, his satisfaction practically radiating from him. It had been ridiculously easy for him to deal with Belinda. With just a small trick, he had her flustered and frustrated. ¡°Now, all of her patients are asking to transfer to your care. If they approach you directly, will you take them?¡± Kylee asked. Turner smiled. ¡°As long as Belinda approves, I¡¯ll ept as many as want toe. If she refuses, that¡¯s her issue to deal with, not mine. I won¡¯t be the one offending anyone.¡± Kylee¡¯s smile widened. ¡°That¡¯s right! Belinda has be aughingstock now. The Grand ins General Hospital has never seen patients demand to change their attending physician before. Belinda is facing a difficult situation.¡± She chuckled, reveling in the situation. . . . Chapter 711 ?Chapter 711: ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have been promoted to attending physician in the first ce. Does she honestly think it¡¯s that easy to be an attending physician?¡± Turner scoffed, his disdain evident. From the start, he had never respected Belinda. Her good rtionship with Caiden, the man who had facilitated her promotion, only deepened his contempt. ¡°Exactly,¡± Kylee muttered, sneering. Caiden¡¯s office at the Grand ins General Hospital buzzed with tension as his voice cut through the air. ¡°What were you thinking, Belinda? Why did you agree to let your patient transfer to Turner¡¯s care? Once you open that door, others will start demanding the same! And now look, how are you nning to fix this mess?¡± Caiden berated Belinda angrily. He thought her decision was a huge mistake. Belinda stood there, frustration etched across her face. ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking clearly at the time. I just thought¡­ He¡¯s a friend of a friend. Besides, Turner was the one who brought it up, so¡ª¡± ¡°Turner is really trash! How could he use such disgusting tactics?¡± Caiden snapped, his face twisting with disgust. He let out an exasperated sigh before continuing, ¡°And that so-called ¡®friend of a friend¡¯ of yours? He is being ridiculous, too! I can¡¯t believe he dragged you into this.¡± something this humiliating. Now look where it¡¯s gotten you. The worst part? He can¡¯t even recognize your capabilities! You¡¯re one of the best, Belinda. People all over the world would give anything to be treated by you, and this fool wants to switch attending physicians?¡± Speaking of this, Caiden couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes dramatically. Belinda let out a small chuckle, her tone light but resigned. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Caiden. If he wants to transfer, let him. But yeah, I can¡¯t deny, this whole situation has made thingsplicated.¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t let them transfer. Say no a few times, and they¡¯ll drop the idea,¡± Caiden said. ¡°Yeah, I understand.¡± Belinda nodded. At the Burke family¡¯s residence, Macie arrived to pay Minna a visit. ¡°Ms. Sampson, Minna has been waiting for you. She¡¯s in her room, please, go on in,¡± Moshe said, gesturing toward the room with a smile. At the sight of Moshe, memories of the banquet flooded Macie¡¯s mind, specifically that unsettling moment when her attempt to assist had spiraled into a humiliating encounter, leaving her feeling vited. The memory brought a rush of revulsion, but she stifled it, ignoring Moshe as she brushed past him and headed toward the room he had indicated. Once inside, she quietly shut the door behind her. Just as she was about to greet Minna, her words caught in her throat, her expression shifting to one of shock when she saw Minna. . . . Chapter 712 ?Chapter 712: ¡°Minna, you¡­ How did you end up like this?¡± she asked. Shock widened Macie¡¯s eyes as she took in Minna¡¯s drastically altered appearance, which had changed so much in just a few days. Minna¡¯s eyes were nearly swollen shut, a dark bruise shadowing her left eye, and her lips were tinged purple from more bruising. Red marks encircled her neck, their cause unclear. Dressed in long sleeves and pants, it was impossible to tell if she had other injuries on her body. However, the state of her face suggested her body might be in even worse condition. Full of worry, Macie rushed to Minna¡¯s side. ¡°Minna, what happened to you? How did this happen? Was it Moshe? Did he do this to you?¡± Suddenly, Macie recalled the rumors about Moshe. In the past few days, Minna had cried more than she ever had in her entire life. She could never have imagined living like this. To her, Moshe was a true monster, devising new ways to hurt her every day. He had even gone so far as to buy a dog cage and a leash, as if intent on stripping her of every shred of dignity. She felt she couldn¡¯t take this anymore. Moshe had taken her phone away long ago, cutting off her ess to the inte. Whenever her father called, Moshe would either answer the phone himself or stand over her, monitoring every word she said. Before allowing her to speak, Moshe would threaten her, warning that any slip of the truth would mean double the punishment. His cruelty seemed boundless, leaving her in constant terror. Paralyzed by fear, she remained silent, too afraid to tell her father the truth. ¡°How could he do this to you? Is he out of his mind? Doesn¡¯t he care what your father could do to the Burke family?¡± Macie said, stunned by Moshe¡¯s tant cruelty. Before the wedding, Minna had assured Macie that with Rhys around, the Burke family wouldn¡¯t dare harm her. ¡°It¡¯s all Mr. rk¡¯s doing!¡± Minna cried, tears streaming down her face. ¡°He¡¯s the one telling Moshe to mistreat me! With his support, Moshe isn¡¯t afraid of my father at all!¡± Her tears flowed freely, her spirit crushed under the weight of despair. Each moment of her recent ordeal reyed in her mind, stretching endlessly in her memory. Macie¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she listened. This entire matter had been orchestrated by Lucas? Lucas¡¯ cruelty was beyond belief. To Macie, it had already seemed inhumane that Minna had been forced to marry Moshe. But that had turned out to be just the beginning of Minna¡¯s suffering. It was likely Lucas who had orchestrated the release of the scandalous video at Minna¡¯s wedding banquet. The realization made Macie¡¯s heart pound with fear. The mere thought of Lucas discovering that she had devised the n Minna had used against Belinda filled her with dread. The potential consequences were too horrifying to imagine. . . . Chapter 713 ?Chapter 713: Macie¡¯s palms began to sweat. ¡°It¡¯s all because of Belinda! I wouldn¡¯t be in this mess if it weren¡¯t for her!¡± Minna eximed, her voice breaking as she copsed into sobs. Macie rolled her eyes silently. Minna had been the one to instigate the feud with Belinda by plotting against her. It was just that she had never imagined her schemes would backfire so disastrously. In truth, Minna had only herself to me. ¡°I swear, Belinda will pay¡ªtenfold, no, a thousand times over for what I¡¯ve suffered! I won¡¯t rest until I get my revenge!¡± Minna¡¯s face twisted with fury as she spat out the words. Macie, however, stayed silent. Minna turned to Macie, her eyes filled with desperation. ¡°Macie, I need your help. You¡¯re my only hope now!¡± When Macie heard Minna¡¯s words, a cold wave of fear gripped her. The situation had already escted to this point, yet Minna still wanted to target Belinda. ¡°Minna, please¡ªjust let it go! We don¡¯t stand a chance against them, not against Belinda or Mr. rk. They¡¯re too dangerous!¡± Macie¡¯s voice quivered with urgency. ¡°Let it go? After everything they¡¯ve done¡ªdestroying my life, leaving me in ruins, and forcing me to marry that repulsive Moshe? How can I let it go?¡± Minna¡¯s fury boiled over, her eyes reddening and her face twisting with pure hatred. ¡°But¡­ But¡­¡± Macie stammered, trying to reason with Minna. ¡°Stop! I don¡¯t want to hear it! I won¡¯t let them get away with this¡ªno matter the cost!¡± Minna¡¯s cold re pinned Macie in ce as she sneered, ¡°And don¡¯t think you¡¯re off the hook, either!¡± Macie¡¯s stomach churned at those words. Her face turned ashen, her fear betraying her. When Minna saw Macie¡¯s terrified expression, her lips curled into a sinister smile. ¡°Look at me,¡± she said, her voice calm. ¡°I¡¯ve lost everything. Things can¡¯t get any worse for me. I¡¯ve got nothing left to lose, so I¡¯ll drag everyone down with me if I have to. What do I have to fear? And if I fall¡­ I¡¯ll make sure you go down with me. Got it?¡± The harsh, venomous words caused Macie¡¯s face to twist into an even more dreadful expression. In the end, all she could do was bite her lip and give a small nod. ¡°I get it.¡± Minna chuckled darkly, her voice dripping with menace. ¡°Good, Macie. Just remember¡ªwe¡¯re in this together.¡± Macie forced an uneasy smile, but the weight of those words left her mute. As she left the Burke family¡¯s residence, a sudden gust of cold wind made her shiver. . . . Chapter 714 ?Chapter 714: No, she couldn¡¯t just stand by and wait for disaster to strike. She had to act¡ªbefore it was toote. She had to find a way to protect herself. Seeing Minna in such a pitiful state had genuinely shaken her to the core. She was acutely aware of the terrible consequences of going against Belinda and Lucas. Any courage Macie had once had to take risks was nowpletely gone. There had been a potential solution she had considered before, but fear had kept her from following through. Today, after witnessing Minna¡¯s despair and hearing her harsh words, Macie felt she could hesitate no longer. With newfound determination, she got into her car and drove toward her intended destination. Her journey led her to the office of the CEO of the Triumph Consortium, where she found herself waiting in the reception room. As she sat there, her nerves got the better of her, causing her entire body to tremble. By this point, turning back wasn¡¯t an option. She had no choice but to move forward. With a soft click, the door to the reception room opened, and a tall,manding figure stepped inside. His features were strikingly handsome, each detail of his face perfectly sculpted. Yet, any romantic notions were impossible for Macie to entertain. Within her heart, she felt an uneasy mix of respect and fear toward Lucas. The mere memory of how he had dealt with Minna sent a chill racing down her spine. Lucas sat down on the sofa, his movements rxed. Lifting his gaze to meet Macie¡¯s, he said with amanding air, ¡°Speak.¡± Swallowing hard, Macie said nervously, ¡°Mr. rk, I¡¯ve run out of options. After thinking it through, I realized I had no other choice but toe to you for help.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression remained stoic. He remained silent. Unable to gauge his reaction, Macie continued, ¡°Minna isn¡¯t giving up on her ns against Ms. Wright. She wants me to wait for the perfect moment to act, hoping to catch youpletely off guard!¡± When Lucas heard that, his expression darkened in an instant. Lucas¡¯ presence exuded a chilling, violent aura now, making Macie instinctively shrink back. She nervously swallowed, forcing herself to push through her fear. ¡°I don¡¯t want to follow her orders, but¡­ but my family¡¯spany ispletely under the Williamson family¡¯s control. I don¡¯t dare go against her. I had no choice but to agree to her, but deep down, I don¡¯t want to do that. I can¡¯t see a way out. After thinking it over, I realized my only hope was toe to you, Mr. rk. I¡¯m begging you to help me here. I can¡¯t live like this, constantly under Minna¡¯s thumb!¡± . . . Chapter 715 ?Chapter 715: Macie¡¯s desperation was palpable. She had decided to risk everything now. All she wanted was a quiet life, free from trouble, and most importantly, free from Minna¡¯s suffocating control. She had reached her breaking point and was determined to escape this nightmare. The only n she coulde up with was to confess everything to Lucas. Betraying Minna was herst shot at freedom, however slim that chance might be. Lucas¡¯ expression was dark, and a coldugh escaped his lips. It seemed he had been too lenient with Minna. Minna still hadn¡¯t learned her lesson and was targeting Belinda. She was practically asking for trouble! Lucas¡¯ jaw tightened, and his anger was evident. He fixed Macie with a cold, piercing stare, his voice low and devoid of warmth. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯ve decided to switch sides today?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Macie nodded eagerly. ¡°I hope you can see my sincerity, Mr. rk. I have no personal grievances against Ms. Wright. I truly don¡¯t want to harm her! But¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do now. Minna has mepletely under her thumb. I only agreed to her demands to keep her appeased for now.¡± Lucas let out a sharp, derisive snort. At least someone still had a grasp of the situation. Since Minna was hell-bent on self-destruction, he had no qualms about letting her dig her own grave. ¡°I understand. You can leave now,¡± Lucas said, dismissing Macie. Macie froze, caught off guard by his abrupt dismissal. Before she could say anything, Lucas spoke again. ¡°When Minna devises a concrete n to target Belinda, report back to me.¡± His words were clear¡ªhe wanted her to act as his informant. Macie¡¯s eyes widened as realization dawned. She immediately straightened, her face resolute. ¡°Okay, Mr. rk! I¡¯ll report to you the moment I hear anything from Minna.¡± Lucas didn¡¯t bother replying, merely waving her off. Macie took the cue, hurrying out of the room. As she stepped out of Lucas¡¯pany, she inhaled deeply, her chest rising and falling with relief. In a world like this, survival demanded self-preservation above all else. Minna couldn¡¯t me her for this. If she crossed Minna, she might still manage to scrape by. At worst, her family¡¯spany might go bankrupt. . . . Chapter 716 ?Chapter 716: But if she offended Lucas? She would be utterly destroyed, left wishing for death. She hadn¡¯t needed to deliberate long before she chose her side. Betraying Minna had been her only viable option. Now, having told Lucas everything, she felt as though a crushing weight had been lifted from her shoulders. While it wasn¡¯tpletely gone, she could finally breathe easier. In the evening, at a restaurant, Belinda was having dinner with Johnson and Bethany. ¡°Honestly, I think Darwin is pretty handsome. Belinda, I think you should give him a chance!¡± Bethany smiled yfully as she said that. ¡°What¡¯s the point of being handsome anyway? Besides, can anyone be more handsome than Lucas?¡± Johnson countered, his tone dismissive. ¡°Oh, please!¡± Bethany rolled her eyes dramatically. Belinda shot them both a re. ¡°What nonsense are you two talking about? You¡¯re reading too much into things. Darwin and I are just friends¡ªthere is nothing between us.¡± ¡°Anyway, anyone but Lucas is fine!¡± Bethany dered without a second thought. Bethany had mixed feelings about Lucas. Sometimes, she thought he genuinely cared for Belinda, and maybe it wouldn¡¯t be so bad if they got back together. But other times, she¡¯d think, forget it¡ªthey were better off apart. Johnson furrowed his brows. ¡°What¡¯s so bad about Lucas? Stop being so prejudiced! He¡¯s not the same guy he used to be.¡± Bethany scoffed, her lips curling in disdain. ¡°Every time I think about how he ditched Belinda for Verena over and over again, it drives me mad! If he can¡¯t let go of Verena, he should just be with her and leave Belinda alone!¡± Johnson coughed, visibly ufortable. ¡°Look, I¡¯ll admit Lucas made mistakes in the past, but he has changed. These days, he avoids Verena like the gue¡ªwon¡¯t even let her get near him. Vincent and I can vouch for that; we¡¯ve seen it ourselves.¡± Bethany retorted without hesitation, ¡°Oh, really? Then exin why we saw them leaving the Dream Club together the other day!¡± Johnson sighed, trying to exin the situation. ¡°That was a coincidence! Vincent invited Lucas, and Ryan and Verena just happened to show up there. Besides, I heard Verena say that day she was ready to move on from Lucas¡ªshe only sees Lucas as a friend now.¡± Bethany let out a sharpugh, as though she had just heard the world¡¯s biggest joke. ¡°You actually believe that? Ask Belinda if she buys it.¡± Belinda¡¯s response was a cold, derisive chuckle¡ªenough to make her stance clear. . . . Chapter 717 ?Chapter 717: Bethany continued, ¡°Only clueless guys like you will fall for Verena¡¯s act. If she were really over Lucas, why did she put on that ridiculous show? Belinda barely nudged her, yet she acted like she had been shoved forcefully. Her little¡­¡± Her performance was beyond absurd. She was just pretending to let go of Lucas so that she could get closer to him in the future. By iming she had moved on, she was simply lowering your guard. Belinda couldn¡¯t help but smile at Bethany¡¯s words. That was the difference between how men saw women and how women saw women. Johnson noticed Belinda¡¯s expression and frowned slightly, but he chose to stay silent. Bethany smirked, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Do you honestly think Verena could ever give up on Lucas?¡± Johnson didn¡¯t respond, his expression resigned. They soon dropped the topic and finished their meal. Afterward, as they were leaving the private room and heading toward the elevators, they came to an abrupt stop. Not far from them stood a man and a woman. The woman was visibly drunk, her arms draped around the man¡¯s neck as if shecked the strength to stand on her own. She clung to him, her face buried against his neck, rubbing her cheek and lips against his skin. The man, clearly ufortable, was trying to peel her hands off his neck with one hand while using the other to steady her waist and keep her from falling. The scene was undeniably intimate and suggestive. The expressions of Belinda, Johnson, and Bethany darkened in unison. Johnson was on the verge of exploding. Standing before him was Lnd Ruiz¡ªhis foster sister Catherine¡¯s boyfriend. But the woman clinging to Lnd¡¯s arm? She wasn¡¯t Catherine. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Johnson stormed forward, grabbed the woman by her clothes, shoved her aside, and swung his fist. The punchnded with a resounding crack against Lnd¡¯s face. ¡°Ah!¡± Lnd cried out, stumbling backward and crashing to the floor. ¡°How dare you betray Cathy?¡± Johnson roared, his voice trembling with fury. His eyes zed as he lunged again, grabbing Lnd by the cor and yanking him upright like a ragdoll before delivering another powerful punch. ¡°Wait! Johnson, stop! It¡¯s all a misunderstanding¡ªplease, let me exin!¡± Lnd yelped, struggling to shield himself. But Johnson wasn¡¯t listening. He kept pounding on Lnd. . . . Chapter 718 ?Chapter 718: ¡°Stop! Stop it, you bastard! Stop right now!¡± The woman, now recovered from being shoved aside, shrieked as she lunged at Johnson, pounding his back with her fists in an attempt to stop him. This was uneptable! Belinda hadn¡¯t nned on getting involved, but seeing the woman attack Johnson, she couldn¡¯t stand idly by. Two against one? That wasn¡¯t fair. Without hesitation, Belinda rushed over, grabbed the woman by her hair, and yanked her backward. ¡°Ahh! Let go of me!¡± the woman cried out in pain, taking a few steps back. Belinda loosened her grip, but the woman spun around in an instant, her arms iling wildly. Her movements were quick, almost frantic. Belinda tried to dodge but wasn¡¯t fast enough. A sharp, stinging pain shot through her neck. Belinda winced, drawing in a sharp breath. She frowned and then delivered a fierce p to the woman¡¯s face. The sound of the p echoed loudly in the room. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is where imagination thrives ¡°Ah!¡± the woman screamed, reeling backward and nearly falling. She caught herself just in time, grabbing the wall for support. ¡°Belinda!¡± a deep, hoarse voice called out at that moment. Lucas quickly walked over, his eyes falling on Belinda¡¯s neck. His face hardened. There, running down her skin, were three deep, bloody scratches. Bethany couldn¡¯t help but shiver when she saw Lucas¡¯ dark expression. The aura surrounding Lucas was colder than she could bear. Lucas stopped in front of Belinda, his gaze softening as he gently touched her neck. Belinda hissed in pain, flinching slightly. The woman¡¯s nails had left their mark on Belinda¡¯s skin. Blood seeped slowly from the scratches, vivid against her pale skin. Lucas¡¯ face darkened even further. He turned to the woman, his sharp features twisting with a chilling intensity. His jaw clenched. The woman froze, her back pressed against the wall. Her legs shook uncontrobly. This man was terrifying. She felt like prey, cornered by a predator, seconds away from being torn apart. Without a word, Lucas turned back to Belinda, wrapping an arm around her and leading her away. ¡°Wait, Lucas! Where are you taking me?¡± Belinda protested, frowning as she stumbled to keep up with Lucas¡¯ pace. . . . Chapter 719 ?Chapter 719: Behind them, Bethany¡¯s voice rang out in confusion. ¡°Hey, where are you two going¡­?¡± Vincent acted swiftly. He pulled Johnson aside and said firmly, ¡°Stop, Johnson, that¡¯s enough! Calm down. This could get out of hand, and he might end up seriously hurt!¡± Lndy battered and bruised, curled up on the floor, letting out constant cries of pain. Breathing heavily, with veins visibly throbbing on his forehead, Johnson remained silent. He grabbed Lnd by the cor, lifted him effortlessly, and dragged him toward their private room. The woman nearby turned pale and began stepping away quietly, hoping to avoid notice. Bethany quickly moved to block her path. ¡°Trying to leave?¡± she asked, halting the woman¡¯s escape. With a cold re, Bethany issued a sharp warning, saying, ¡°Go inside the room quietly unless you¡¯re looking for more trouble.¡± Caught off guard and left with no choice, the woman lowered her head and meekly stepped into the private room. g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s, your fiction escape Meanwhile, Lucas was tending to Belinda¡¯s wound, gently dabbing her neck with a cotton swab soaked in iodine. Though his expression was dark, his hands moved with precision and care. While helping Belinda disinfect the wound, he gently blew on it. That woman hadn¡¯t been messing around¡ªshe had clearly wanted to cause real damage! As Lucas reflected on the incident, his brow furrowed. Belinda felt the light sensation of Lucas¡¯ breath on her neck, which sent an unexpected tickling feeling through her, leaving her with goosebumps. ¡°Who exactly are they?¡± Lucas asked, his voice low and serious. Belinda broke her silence. ¡°The man you¡¯re asking about is Lnd. He¡¯s Catherine¡¯s boyfriend. As for the woman with him, we don¡¯t know who she is. What we saw was her heavily intoxicated, clinging to Lnd, repeatedly pressing her lips against him. That kind of behavior was more than Johnson could tolerate. He snapped immediately.¡± Upon hearing this, Lucas gave a thoughtful nod. He had already known that Johnson¡¯s strongest feelings were for his adopted sister, Catherine. It was no surprise that Johnson had lost his temper after seeing that scene. Lucas now realized why Belinda had feltpelled to intervene. Still, the sight of her injured neck made him feel worried. He said earnestly, ¡°The next time you decide to get involved, make sure you take precautions to protect yourself first.¡± . . . Chapter 720 Chapter 720: ¡°It was just an ident this time,¡± Belinda replied. Considering her abilities, it was hard to understand how that woman could have managed to hurt her. ¡°idents like this shouldn¡¯t happen, either,¡± Lucas said, his frown deepening, concern evident in his eyes. His voice was low and firm as he added, ¡°It pains me to see you get hurt.¡± Belinda found herself speechless at his reaction. Her gaze lowered, and she gently bit her lip, choosing to remain silent. Lucas¡¯ eyes stayed on her, his gaze lingering in quiet contemtion. In the private dining room of a restaurant, Catherine arrived. When Catherine saw Lnd, grievously bruised and scarcely recognizable, and the woman beside him shivering in fear, her eyebrows knitted together instantly. Her attention briefly paused on them before shifting to Johnson, who sat on the sofa, his expression somber and his hands showing signs of injury. Catherine quickly walked over to Johnson, worry evident in her eyes. ¡°Johnson, are your hands okay?¡± Her inquiry prompted a noticeable shift in the room¡¯s atmosphere. It was evident that Lnd was in a worse state, and he was Catherine¡¯s boyfriend. Yet, Catherine had overlooked his condition. Bethany experienced a swell of gratification and joy for Johnson. His longstanding care for his sister had certainly paid off. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s has your next chapter ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Johnson said, the intensity in his gaze melting when he looked at Catherine. His voice was low and raspy as he spoke. Catherine then directed her attention to Lnd, a cold smile forming on her lips as she said, ¡°I¡¯d like to hear your exnation first.¡± Seeing Catherine¡¯s expression, Lnd immediately knew she was angry. He quickly said, ¡°Hailee was drunk. Her friends wouldn¡¯t let her leave, so she called me for help. I just came to pick her up, that¡¯s all.¡± He hesitated, his words faltering before he continued, ¡°But you know how Hailee gets when she¡¯s drunk. She bes a little¡­ out of control. She likes to touch people. So when Johnson saw us, he misunderstood the situation, and then¡­¡± Catherine¡¯s gaze shifted to Hailee Davies, who looked pale and uneasy. ¡°She looks sober to me,¡± she said coldly. Hailee quickly fired back, ¡°I was sobered up because I got beaten. A woman grabbed my hair and pped me!¡± ¡°You deserved it!¡± Bethany snapped. ¡°Don¡¯t you know Lnd has a girlfriend? And yet you still had the nerve to cling to him? And Lnd, you already have Catherine, but you acted all cozy with someone else. What did you expect to happen?¡± Catherine said nothing, her cold eyes fixed on Lnd. Her delicate face betrayed no emotion, but the tension in the air was palpable. She was furious, and everyone knew it. . . .
Message from Noah: Hello, dear readers! Wishing you a wonderful day filled with joy. We¡¯ll be back with new chapters soon. God loves you, and Noah wishes you the best! (>?=)? . The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!